ã€ŠMy Goddess Mother Gave Me A SYSTEM AND KICKED ME OUTã€‹


 Chapter 0 Awakening

    In an endless pitch-black void that stretched on into infinity, a white orb appeared and began to float aimlessly.

    [Hmm, it looks like the adjustments work. It''s stable and rejection isn''t occurring. Looks like he''s waking up,] a mysterious voice echoed throughout the void.

    "Where... am... I?" spoke the orb as it slowly regained consciousness, attempting to move but realizing it had no form. It instinctively knew that this was wrong and it needed a form.

    [Hi, looks like you had enough time to get your bearings, so let''s begin, shall we,] the voice continued, making the white orb feel fear, causing it to shake.

    "Who... are... you?" the orb managed to ask while trembling.

    [That''s rude. It''s polite to introduce yourself before asking somebody''s name. Since I''m nice, I''ll introduce myself, though. You can call me Nyx. I''m a being you can''t comprehend, so that''s the reason I haven''t shown myself to you. Think of me as something like a god, although I''m more ancient than them,] stated Nyx in a nonchalant manner.

    This revelation shocked the soul to its core. The knowledge that it was speaking to a god-like being was overwhelming. While Nyx was patient and could wait for the soul to recover, it knew that time was not on their side.

    [Do you need a minute?] asked Nyx.

    "I am..." The white orb began to say but was as confused as to what to say next. ''Wait, who am I? Why am I here? What am I? How am I alive?'' the orb''s thoughts started to race as questions began to form in its mind.

    [Well, that''s enough of that. I was just testing what you remember, and it seems the answer is nothing. Well, let''s start by answering a few questions. You are in the Void of Chaos, my domain,] said Nyx, breaking the silence that had overtaken the void.

    "Void of chaos? What''s the Void of Chaos?" asked the orb.

    [This will go much faster if you don''t interrupt, my dear. As I was saying, I brought you into my domain because you have a rare affinity for this space. Most human souls tend to either have an affinity for light or darkness and would be ripped apart simply from being here,] explained Nyx.

    ''So I''m a human soul. That must mean I died, but why can''t I remember anything about myself?'' thought the orb.

    [That''s because upon death, souls tend to purge all knowledge of their previous existence so that they may be reborn. In your case, I intervened in that process, whereas you still have your general knowledge, but memories involving people were purged,] answered Nyx.

    "Wait, did you just read my mind, Nyx?" asked the soul nervously.

    [Well, I want you to consider something. You''re a soul with no body, so how are we communicating? You have no mouth and are therefore incapable of speech. The answer is that I''ve been reading your thought waves from your soul, so it doesn''t matter whether you mean to say something or think it. I hear it all regardless,] said Nyx.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ''So you can hear this?'' thought the soul, hoping that Nyx couldn''t.

    [Yes, I can, so don''t think rude thoughts about me, okay,] Nyx mused in a bubbly tone.

    This revelation caused the soul to shudder a bit. It''s not every day you come across a god-like entity that can read your every thought. This led to even more questions racing through the soul''s mind.

    [Well, we got a bit off track. Now, where was I again? Ah, yes, so your past memories of self were purged, making you basically a newborn soul. However, you should still retain the knowledge of your previous world. Things like your previous world was a planet called Earth. To confirm it, please tell me what you remember about it,] said Nyx.

    ''Earth is a blue planet inhabited by humans, which I used to be. The year should be 2019. Can I ask why you deleted my memories of the people in my life?'' thought the soul as it remembered the general knowledge it had about the planet. ''Hmm, I don''t seem to know much about it. I must not have cared much to learn about the world I lived in.''

    [That''s good. It seems like you know what the planet is and the year you died. As for the memories, they are useless for what''s to come next. I let you keep your knowledge because it will prove useful,] said Nyx.

    ''Useless? Useful? What''s going to happen next?'' asked the soul.

    [This leads us to why I interfered with your memories and rebirth. As I previously stated, you have a high affinity for this realm, so I brought you here because I was curious,] said Nyx in a serious voice, as if unveiling the secrets of the world.

    ''WHAT!? Because you were curious, you brought me to a place that could have ripped me apart!?'' yelled the soul.

    [Yup. I haven''t really talked with anyone ever, so my curiosity got the best of me. You know that a sacred divine purpose doesn''t exist for most things,] laughed the voice.

    The void resounded with laughter as the soul shook with both anger and anxiety. A few moments passed before the laughter stopped. The voice, however, didn''t continue to talk as it waited for the soul to calm down.

    ''So basically there''s no purpose to my being here?'' asked the soul.

    [Well, I wouldn''t go as far as to say that. It''s just that 97% of my reasoning was curiosity, but the other 3% is probably the reasoning that you were after. The other reason is that I want to make you my kin,] said the voice.

    ''Make me your kin? What does that mean exactly?'' asked the shocked soul, which started to pulse.

    [Well, I believe humans would say I''m adopting you into my family. So what do you think? Want to be my child? Also, because of this Q&A we''ve been doing, our time is almost up,] said Nyx in a serious voice.

    ''Be your child? Wait, what do you mean our time is almost up?'' the soul''s mind was racing with many thoughts and was unable to think properly. Hearing that they were out of time helped it focus on the important things.

    [Well, dear, like I said, you have a high affinity for my realm, so you have popped yet, but you''re getting close to that threshold. Since we''re low on time before you ask me the question, I''ll answer it. If you refuse to be my child, you''ll simply be returned to the natural reincarnation cycle. The rest of your memories will be purged, and you''ll be reborn as a baby in another world. I''ll tell you about what happens if you accept my offer afterward, okay, dear? I don''t mean to rush you or anything, but I need the decision soon,] said Nyx in a rushed tone, making the soul fully aware that they really had no more time for any other questions.

    ''I accept!'' yelled the soul in a rushed manner. It would never pass up the opportunity to be the child of a god-like being. It also wondered if it would become a god itself. ''I feel strange. Wait, I feel...''

    As the soul stated its acceptance of Nyx''s offer to be her child, a strange phenomenon overtook it. It immediately lost consciousness, and the white light of the soul began to pulse rhythmically, slowly getting faster.

    [That was close. I can''t believe I forgot to take time into effect. Well, time doesn''t affect me, so it''s understandable, but I''m a parent now, so I guess I need to shape up a bit. But it was fun talking to someone for the first time ever. I can''t wait for the transformation to finish so that we can talk again,] Nyx was ashamed that her lack of consideration had almost led to the soul''s death. She vowed to be more attentive from now on as she watched over the soul''s transformation.

    Elsewhere, in a white void, two entities were discussing amongst themselves. The first had the form of a star of pure light shining constantly, and the other a shapeless, pitch-black, smoke-like mass that was constantly moving and reforming.

    [I felt a disturbance in the void of chaos,] said the star.

    [Really, that is unusual since nothing is capable of surviving the void, not even us,] said the smoke.

    [I''ll send some of my subordinates to investigate this disturbance. What will you do?] asked the star.

    [Nothing, I trust you''ll be able to handle it well enough without any interference from our side. Besides, our sides love to fight one another, so if I sent any of my minions, they''d simply impede each other''s investigation anyway. So what will you do when you find the disturbance anyway?] the smoke asked in an amused tone as if it were about to see an interesting show.

    [See if it can be used, and if it can''t, destroy it. I''ll be returning to my realm now,] seriously stated the star as it faded away.

    [Well, this is going to be fun. I do hope this disturbance shakes things up a bit. Eternity is truly boring without a bit of chaos every now and then,] the smoke said while laughing. It had really grown bored over the millennia and hoped for a new form of entertainment besides war.

 Chapter 1 Zero

    The soul begins to rouse from its sleep. It had no eyes to speak of to open, but it slowly became aware of the situation around it.

    [Rise and shine, Zero. How do you feel?] Asked Nyx in a bubbly tone.

    ''Zero, what''s that?'' the soul asked in a groggy and confused state.

    [That''s your name, dear boy. I''m your mommy now, or I could be your daddy. Which one would you like?] asked Nyx in a serious tone.

    Zero simply stared at the empty void in complete disbelief at what this Supreme Being was asking it. ''I''ll just call you mother since Nyx is a female goddess in Greek mythology. Thank you for the name, Mother,'' Zero finally managed to get out a thought after his mind froze from the sudden and unexpected question.

    [Aww, you don''t want to call me mommy. You''re breaking mommy''s heart,'' whined Nyx.

    ''Do you even have a body or an actual heart? Never mind that you said we were out of time, so how long before my soul explodes?'' Zero asked as the initial shock dissipated, and he was reminded of his mother''s words before losing consciousness.

    [Ahh, that you''re good now. You can stay in this realm forever without exploding now. Yay! Haven''t you noticed the changes in your soul now?] Nyx really wondered how Zero hadn''t noticed that its soul had stopped the nervous shaking it had been doing the entirety of the previous conversation. [The reason you''re no longer shaking and feel nervous and anxious is because now you''re my son.] Nyx said in a proud tone.

    Zero focused its awareness on itself and found that its white orb soul had transformed into a swirling black hole that had shades of purple and red mixed in. ''So what am I now? Am I whatever you are?'' Zero asked Nyx.

    [Nope, you''re still a human soul. It''s just that you''ve gone from a pure soul with some chaos affinity to a soul with perfect chaos affinity. If you want to be big and strong like mommy, you''ve got a long way to go. To help you get started, I added something to your soul during the transformation, and it should start up soon.] Nyx chuckled at her son''s notion of being on the same level as her. She hoped he would indeed grow strong enough to one day rival herself. To that end, she would provide him with the best aid she could.

    Zero noticed a set of words appearing in front of it.

    SYSTEM INSTALLATION BEGINNING

    INSTALLATION 20%

    INSTALLATION 52%

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    INSTALLATION 86%

    INSTALLATION COMPLETE

    SYSTEM START-UP BEGIN

    HOST CONFIRM NAME

    Zero was a bit bewildered that his mother would install a system inside him. He was aware of how systems worked from the knowledge remaining in his mind. ''Zero,'' confirming his name to see what type of system he got.

    HOST NAME REGISTERED AS "ZERO"

    MOMMY''S BIG BOY GOT HIS FIRST SYSTEM READY TO BEGIN

    ''Looks like I''m a boy. Is it possible to change that name?'' asked Zero, as he refused to react because he was aware that his mother was waiting for him to do so.

    YES. WHAT NAME WOULD YOU LIKE TO REGISTER?

    ''Chaos System,'' said Zero.

    CONFIRM NAME WILL NOW BE CHAOS SYSTEM.

    ''Confirmed,'' said Zero.

    NAME CHANGED.

    [Aww, you don''t like mommy''s naming sense. I thought it was an amazing name.] whined Nyx.

    ''I can''t tell if you''re joking or not, but I sincerely hope that you are,'' said Zero in a calm, almost monotone voice.

    [Haha, okay, enough joking around. It''s time for present number two!] said Nyx as a woman slowly appeared from the endless void carrying the body of a young man.

    The woman had long flowing white hair that reached her feet but was tied into twin tails flowing at her back. Her face was covered, only showing a beautiful pair of rose-colored lips arched in the most dazzling smile ever seen. Her skin was snow white with only her hand starting from her elbow being completely black. She wore a beautiful black dress that looked like it was made out of the pitch-black endless void itself, with a couple of white jewels that looked like actual stars attached to it.

    The young man had straight long white hair that flowed to his back and had smooth white skin like that of a newborn baby. He had a pair of luminous amber eyes so light that if shown during the day, they would be mistaken as golden. He looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. The young man wore a simple black T-shirt with black jeans and black and white sneakers.

    The woman flew up to the floating black hole-like soul and said in the voice of Nyx, ¡°Well, what do you think of your new body? Doesn''t it look handsome?¡± She seemed very proud and looked eagerly at Zero.

    Zero said nothing, being shocked to see Nyx. ¡°Aww, don''t tell me that your mommy is so beautiful you can''t think. Mommy''s so embarrassed when you look at her like she''s the most beautiful woman alive,¡± said Nyx as she cracked a beautiful smile with her hand on her cheek.

    ¡®I didn''t say or think that, so please don''t put words in my mind, Mother. I was just surprised that you looked exactly like the goddess Nox from a game I played before. I do think you look nice, though,¡¯ said Zero in an exasperated tone, seeming to not understand his mother''s sense of humor.

    ¡°Aww, thanks, sweetie, and of course, I look like her. I chose this image from your mind since you thought I would look like her. I told you before that you''re unable to comprehend my true form currently. FYI, I look better than this. So until you can, I created this avatar for myself to converse with you temporarily,¡± said Nyx in a playful manner as she spun around to show off her new avatar.

    ¡°Now let''s get you inside your new body.¡± With a wave of her hand, Zero''s soul flew straight into the young man. As the swirling hole of black, red, and purple was absorbed into the young man, his golden eyes, which had a dead look, suddenly sprung to life.

    ¡®Warn me before you do that, please, Mother,¡¯ thought the young man, who had now become Zero. He felt a weird sensation throughout his new body that felt like an itch that couldn''t be scratched. The itch disappeared slowly after a few seconds.

    ¡°I don''t think it would have been a pleasant experience for you even if you knew it was coming, so I voted not to let you know. So any discomfort anywhere?¡± said Nyx as she flew over to him and gave him a quick once-over to make sure that everything was okay. After checking, she let out a sigh of relief, as she''d never personally created a human body before.

    ¡®Everything feels okay. Although I say that, I don''t actually remember what a body feels like. I remember what I did when I was alive, but I can''t remember anything else about my experience, not even how my body felt. It''s truly a strange experience to know I was alive before but feel like this is the first time I''ve actually lived,¡¯ thought Zero as he went into his own little world, trying to figure out whether he should consider this his first or second life.

    ¡°Hey, Zero, I''ve been wondering why you''ve been using your mind instead of your mouth to talk. Does it not work? Did I make a mistake?¡± wondered Nyx.

    ¡°No, it''s fine; it''s simply that I got too used to using my mind to talk that I forgot I could use my mouth. Don''t worry, Mother, this body is perfect; it feels nice, like I was always meant to be in her,¡± Zero wanted to comfort his mother and not make her worry about him.

    ¡°Okay, good. Now that you have a body, it''s time to teach you how the system works before we get to the last gift,¡± said Nyx excitedly.

 Chapter 2 Chaos System

    "Now to begin, just say ''Initialize tutorial mode,''" said Nyx excitedly.

    "Initialize tutorial mode," repeated Zero.

    TUTORIAL MODE INITIALIZED

    WELCOME TO THE CHAOS SYSTEM

    IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT BEGIN BY SAYING STATUS

    "Status," repeated Zero as a virtual-like screen appeared in front of his eyes.

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: HUMAN C TYPE

    SOUL RANK: G-

    ATTRIBUTES: NONE

    STRENGTH: 7

    SPEED: 12

    MAGIC ENERGY: 0

    VITALITY: 20

    SKILLS: NONE

    "Looks like it''s working properly," said Nyx.

    "Wait, you can see it too? Can other people see it?" asked Zero.

    "Of course, silly. I''m able to see simply because I''m its creator and I hold admin privileges," assured Nyx.

    Calming down a bit, Zero proceeded to ask, "System, what are soul, soul rank, and attributes?"

    SOUL DESCRIBES THE TYPE OF SOUL THAT A CREATURE HAS

    SOULS CAN BE SEEN AS THE DRIVING FORCE BEHIND A CREATURE. IT DIRECTLY AFFECTS HOW STRONG ONE CAN GROW

    SOME SOULS HOLD SPECIAL CHARACTERISTICS UNIQUE TO IT

    THE SOUL SECTION WILL INFORM YOU IF A CREATURE HAS A UNIQUE SOUL TYPE

    SOUL RANK INFORMS YOU HOW POWERFUL OR UNIQUE A CERTAIN SOUL IS

    THE HIGHER A SOUL''S RANK, THE MORE ATTRIBUTES AND SKILLS IT CAN CONTAIN. SOUL RANKS GO FROM G- TO SSS+

    ATTRIBUTES SHOW THE USER WHAT TYPE OF SKILLS THE USER MAY LEARN

    AN EXAMPLE WOULD BE SOMEONE WITH A FIRE ATTRIBUTE CAN ONLY LEARN FIRE SKILLS

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Okay, I understand what they mean for the most part. Now, what is Magic Energy, and why do I have no skills or attributes?" asked Zero.

    MAGIC ENERGY IS THE ENERGY OR POWER CONTAINED IN ONE''S SOUL

    IT DIRECTLY AFFECTS HOW POWERFUL SPELLS AND SKILLS CAN BECOME

    NORMAL SOULS HAVE A SET AMOUNT OF MAGIC ENERGY THAT DOES NOT CHANGE

    AS THE HOST IS A NEWBORN SOUL, IT DOES NOT CONTAIN ANY MAGIC ENERGY OR SKILLS

    AS FOR THE ATTRIBUTES, HOST HAD AN ORIGINAL ATTRIBUTE OF CHAOS, BUT DUE TO THE ADMIN''S ACTION, IT HAS BEEN LOCKED AWAY UNTIL THE SOUL OF THE HOST IS POWERFUL ENOUGH

    "Okay, so then magic energy is like MP in games?" asked Zero.

    INCORRECT. DUE TO SEARCHING THROUGH HOST''S MEMORIES, IT IS FOUND THAT MAGIC ENERGY WOULD BEST CORRELATE WITH A MAGIC OR INTELLIGENCE STAT FROM GAMES

    "So it''s like that, then. Why don''t you make it intelligence instead?" stated Zero.

    UNABLE TO DO THAT. WHILE MAGIC ENERGY CORRELATES WITH THE STAT, IT DOES NOT MEAN IT IS THE SAME. IT IS USUALLY IMPOSSIBLE FOR MAGIC ENERGY TO CHANGE OR GROW UNLESS ONE OF TWO CONDITIONS IS MET:

    THE FIRST IS THROUGH THE INTERVENTION OF A COSMIC LEVEL ENTITY WHICH THE HOST HAS MET

    THE SECOND IS SIMPLY TO HAVE A SOUL SO STRONG LIKE AN S RANK BUT BE UNABLE TO ACCESS THE MAGIC ENERGY HELD WITHIN. IN THIS CASE, RATHER THAN THE MAGIC ENERGY GROWING, IT IS MORE LIKE THE INDIVIDUAL GAINS ACCESS TO MORE OF THE ENERGY ALREADY HELD WITHIN THE SOUL

    THERE ARE, HOWEVER, CERTAIN EXCEPTIONS TO THIS, SUCH AS INDIVIDUALS WHO HOLD THE POWER TO EITHER CONSUME ANOTHER SOUL OR MERGE SOULS. IN THIS CASE, THEN THE MAGIC ENERGY OF THE REMAINING SOUL WOULD GROW

    "So if I ever learn to eat or merge my soul, I''d gain another person''s magic energy?" asked Zero.

    YES. HOWEVER, IT IS UNNECESSARY SINCE THE HOST HAS THIS SYSTEM. IT IS GUARANTEED THAT THE HOST WILL GAIN MAGIC ENERGY AND THAT IT WILL GROW THROUGH THE INTERVENTION OF THE COSMIC LEVEL ENTITY KNOWN AS NYX

    HOWEVER, BE FOREWARNED THAT IF THE HOST STILL WISHES TO ATTEMPT THAT, IT IS RECOMMENDED FOR HOST TO CONSUME RATHER THAN MERGE TO BE FREE OF THE INDIVIDUAL''S INFLUENCE

    ¡°What do you mean by influence?¡± asked Zero.

    INFLUENCE CAN BE INTERPRETED AS THOUGHTS OR IDEAS THAT DID NOT ORIGINATE FROM THE HOST. DUE TO MERGING, THE HOST WILL BECOME A NEW INDIVIDUAL WHO IS A COMBINATION OF THE HOST AND THE INDIVIDUAL MERGED WITH.

    ¡®Well merging is out of the question then,¡¯ thought Zero as he digested the large amount of information he had received from the system.

    ¡°Hey, you''re ignoring me! Look at this, give your kid a new toy, and he forgets that his own mother exists. You''re breaking mommy''s heart over here,¡± said Nyx.

    Zero didn''t know what to do or say as he saw his mother, this so-called cosmic-level entity, start whining and shaking him repeatedly as he had taken a few minutes to investigate the system.

    ¡°I''m sorry, mother, is there anything you''d like to say to me?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°Nope, just don''t ignore me and talk to your system. I''m a supreme goddess, so you should pay some attention to your poor mother,¡± said Nyx proudly.

    This caused Zero to actually look at his mother with a confused look as he wondered how old she was. As he did that, she slowly walked towards him and placed a hand on his shoulder and gave him a bone-chilling smile and said, ¡°It''s rude to think about a woman''s age, you know.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± apologized Zero.

    ¡°I''ll forgive you since you''re my baby. So you basically know how the system shows you status, try asking it to appraise me now,¡± said Nyx.

    Zero then turned his line of sight towards Nyx and asked the system to appraise her.

    NAME: NYX

    REAL NAME: ??????????????????

    RACE: PRIMORDIAL CHAOS ENTITY

    SOUL: UNKNOWN

    SOUL RANK: IMMEASURABLE

    ATTRIBUTES: CHAOS, RESTRICTED

    STRENGTH: ??????????????

    SPEED: ??????????????

    MAGIC ENERGY: ??????????????

    VITALITY: ??????????????

    SKILLS: RESTRICTED

    ¡°This is what happens when you appraise a cosmic-level entity. This system was made to work on mortals. The only reason my name, race, and an attribute showed is simply because I already told you these things. If you ever meet anything that you can''t see its stats, then you need to run, okay, dear boy,¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°Why do I need to run?¡± asked the inquisitive young man.

    ¡°It''s rather simple, my dear boy. Gods and godlike beings tend to be whimsical, so it''s best to avoid them. You never know when one will decide to do something foolish like destroy the world or something idiotic like that. Besides, they are bad influences, and a mother must always make sure that her child grows up well. So promise you''ll run,¡± Nyx said as she grabbed Zero for a hug and stroked his cheek.

    ¡°I promise, mother,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Good. Now I''ve lowered my power to mortal levels, so try to appraise me again,¡± said Nyx.

    NAME: NYX

    REAL NAME: ??????????????????

    RACE: PRIMORDIAL CHAOS ENTITY

    SOUL: UNKNOWN

    SOUL RANK: IMMEASURABLE

    ATTRIBUTES: CHAOS, RESTRICTED

    STRENGTH: 9,999

    SPEED: 9,999

    MAGIC ENERGY: ??????????????

    VITALITY: 99,999

    SKILLS: RESTRICTED

    ¡°So are these stats the max for a mortal?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°Precisely. So you''ll need to raise your stats past this if you wish to be as strong as mommy. This is simply to give you a starting goal to attain. Mommy put her very best effort into making this system to help you get stronger. It will work as a guide and answer almost any question you might have about the things it has access to,¡± said Nyx as she patted his head.

    ¡°Anyways, it''s time for me to give you your last gift. I will personally create 10 skills for you. This will help keep you safe as you try to grow stronger,¡± said Nyx.

 Chapter 3 Skill Creation

    ¡°So let''s get started. Now tell me what skills you want?¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°Wait, don''t you have to explain to me how skills work before asking me to choose some,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Nope, the system will teach you that later as time goes on. It''s currently in a tutorial mood, so it will teach you everything you might need to know, but it will do so slowly over time to better help you retain the information. As for the skills I''m going to make for you, it might be better to think of them as a cheat that doesn''t follow the rules and restrictions of most skills. I plan to send you to a mortal realm of your choosing, so it''s just to keep you safe,¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°So I can say anything, and you''ll give me the power to do it. Okay, well, please give me a second to consider what I want, Mom,¡± said Zero.

    Zero started to think of what abilities and powers he might need and what would work best for him. He delved deep into the memories he still had of his time on Earth. ''So what type of power will I need?'' As thoughts like this raced through his mind, he considered many possibilities.

    ¡°Want me to suggest something for you?¡± asked Nyx.

    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°I think one of the skills you should ask for should be the ability to travel dimensions as you please,¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°I said before I plan to send you to a world of your choosing, but I never said I would do it more than once. It''s best to have an ability that''ll let you come and go as you please. Besides, what if you end up in a dangerous world? How do you plan to escape?¡± clarified Nyx.

    ¡°Ah, I see what you mean. Okay, then, please give me the ability to travel to any dimension I want,¡± said Zero.

    SKILL WORLD TRAVEL GAINED

    WORLD TRAVEL: ABILITY TO TRAVEL TO ANY WORLD SO LONG AS USER HOLDS SOME KNOWLEDGE OF THE WORLD. DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK RESTRICTION PLACED ON ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: ONLY ALLOWED TO USE ABILITY ONCE EVERY 2 YEARS

    RESTRICTION 2: UNABLE TO WORK ON ANYONE ELSE BESIDES THE USER

    RESTRICTION 3: REQUIRES A MINIMUM OF 10,000 MAGIC ENERGY TO USE

    ¡°I hope you don''t mind, but I needed to switch a bit of the wording for the skill you asked for. I mainly included that it needed to be a world you hold knowledge of. If you try to travel to a world you hold no knowledge of, you might end up in space or on a star and die,¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°This skill is amazing, but I won''t be able to use it for a long time,¡± said Zero dejectedly.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°That''s mainly because you have a soul rank of G-, so my suggestion is to use some of the 9 remaining skills to lessen the burden on your soul and make it easier to use the skill,¡± Nyx advised. She didn''t want Zero to inadvertently harm himself due to the restrictions.

    ¡°You can do that, then please do it,¡± said Zero.

    With a wave of her hand, Zero began to feel a painful burning sensation within his chest. It slowly spread throughout his entire body, causing him to become unconscious once again. Moments later, he awoke to see a system message.

    DUE TO ADMIN HOST SOUL RANK HAS CHANGED FROM G- TO G+

    SKILL WORLD TRAVEL HAS BEEN EDITED

    SKILL WORLD TRAVEL GAINED

    WORLD TRAVEL: ABILITY TO TRAVEL TO ANY WORLD SO LONG AS USER HOLDS SOME KNOWLEDGE OF THE WORLD. DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK RESTRICTION PLACED ON ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: ONLY ALLOWED TO USE ABILITY ONCE EVERY 2 MONTHS

    RESTRICTION 2: UNABLE TO WORK ON ANYONE ELSE BESIDES THE USER

    RESTRICTION 3: REQUIRES A MINIMUM OF 1,000 MAGIC ENERGY TO USE

    ¡°My soul rank raised. I wonder what my stats are like now. Wait, can''t you just raise my rank to S then?¡± Zero wondered.

    ¡°No, I can''t. A soul rank normally doesn¡¯t change unless a cosmic level being decides to interfere. Even then, it''s not a good thing to skip ranks like what I just did. It''s best to think of the soul like a balloon where if you put too much air in too soon, it pops. I only raised it enough that your soul wouldn¡¯t be burdened, and even then, I could only do it here where my power is at its peak,¡± Nyx explained.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t know. I''ll be careful in the future,¡± Zero said, though he had other plans.

    ¡°So how many skills do I have left?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°I needed one to create the skill, two to raise your rank, and another two to deduce the restrictions placed on it. So you are down to five,¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°Then can you use the remaining five to create a skill that lets me copy the skills of others and lets me use them forever,¡± stated Zero.

    ¡°Hmm, I see you¡¯ve thought it through. Rather than get five skills that may or may not be useful, you''ll be taking skills from the people you meet. Nyx was honestly surprised at the ability her son had chosen. It would be a weak ability at the beginning but had the potential to grow along with him. She truly felt that this was an amazing choice.

    SKILL POWER ASSIMILATION GAINED

    POWER ASSIMILATION: ABLE TO COPY ANY SKILL FROM ANOTHER BEING AND ASSIMILATE IT PERFECTLY WITHIN THE HOST. DUE TO PERFECT ASSIMILATION, SOME ABILITIES WILL BE CHANGED TO BETTER SUIT THE USER. DUE TO LOW-RANK RESTRICTION PLACED ON THE ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: ONLY ALLOWED TO USE ABILITY ONCE EVERY 2 WEEKS

    RESTRICTION 2: TIME NEEDED TO COPY SKILL DEPENDS ON THE POWER OF SKILL

    RESTRICTION 3: CAN CURRENTLY ONLY HOLD (00/10) SKILLS

    ¡°This is overpowered!¡± yelled Zero.

    ¡°I''m glad that you like the skills because mommy¡¯s tired and can''t make any more or change them,¡± said Nyx in an exhausted voice.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did you use all your power to make these?¡± Zero asked anxiously, hoping that she was okay.

    ¡°Don''t worry too much; it''s just that I¡¯m a bit tired from doing some heavy lifting, is all. I just need a short amount of time to catch my breath,¡± Nyx assured him with a smile.

    ¡°While I catch my breath, why don¡¯t you check out your status and think of the world you¡¯d like me to send you to?¡± said Nyx.

    ¡°System, do I need to say status every time to check my stats?¡± asked Zero.

    NO, SIMPLY THINKING ABOUT WANTING TO SEE IT WILL SUFFICE.

    ALSO, THE HOST DOES NOT NEED TO SPEAK TO ME. I AM ABLE TO HEAR THE HOST''S THOUGHTS.

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: HUMAN C TYPE

    SOUL RANK: G+

    ATTRIBUTES: NONE

    STRENGTH: 17

    SPEED: 22

    MAGIC ENERGY: 500

    VITALITY: 30

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL

    ¡®System, why are my stats still so low even though my soul rank increased?¡¯ pondered Zero.

    BECAUSE THE HOST CURRENTLY HOLDS THE SOUL AND BODY OF A HUMAN.

    THE GROWTH SEEN IS NORMAL FOR A HUMAN.

    IF THE HOST WISHES TO SEE EXPONENTIAL GROWTH, IT IS RECOMMENDED TO STOP BEING HUMAN.

    ¡®And how would I do that?¡¯ wondered Zero.

    UNABLE TO ANSWER.

    PLEASE SPECIFY THE RACE HOST WISHES TO BECOME.

    ¡®Ah, so I have to know what I want to become first? How do I become like mom then?¡¯ Zero asked the system.

    NO ANSWER EXISTS CURRENTLY.

    HOST NEEDS SSS+ SOUL RANK BEFORE ABLE TO START PROCESS TO BECOME COSMIC LEVEL ENTITY.

    IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR A HUMAN SOUL TO ACHIEVE THIS RANK.

    BY TRANSFORMING THE BODY, THE SOUL WILL TRANSFORM ALONG WITH IT.

    CAN ALSO CHANGE SOUL BY CONSUMING A MORE POWERFUL SOUL OF A DIFFERENT CREATURE.

    HOWEVER, THE HOST IS CURRENTLY UNABLE TO CONSUME SOULS.

    ¡®Then do you know of a way I can consume souls?¡¯ asked Zero.

    PLEASE WAIT.

    SEARCHING HOST MEMORIES FOR A COMPATIBLE WORLD.

    8 SUITABLE WORLDS FOUND.

    ELIMINATING WORLDS ABOVE HOST''S RANK.

    8 WORLDS ELIMINATED.

    ERROR.

    RECALCULATING.

    ELIMINATING ALL WORLDS ABOVE F+ RANKS.

    7 WORLDS ELIMINATED.

    1 WORLD REMAINS.

    IT IS NOT SUGGESTED TO HEAD TO THIS WORLD FIRST AS AN F+ SOUL RANK MINIMUM IS REQUIRED TO GUARANTEE HOST¡¯S SURVIVAL.

 Chapter 4 Departure

    ¡®So what world will I be going to?¡¯ asked Zero curiously.

    WORLD DESIGNATED IN MEMORY AS CASTLEVANIA.

    IT IS RECOMMENDED TO TRAVEL TO THE YEAR 2034.

    TARGETED ABILITY HELD BY INDIVIDUAL NAMED SOMA CRUZ.

    ¡®Soma Cruz, if memory serves me right, then he¡¯s Dracula¡¯s reincarnation. But I remember him awaking the power in the year 2035 in the game. Why do I need to go a year early?¡¯

    ABILITIES EXIST WITHIN THE SOUL REGARDLESS OF USE.

    ALTHOUGH INDIVIDUAL SOMA CRUZ WILL BE UNABLE TO USE HIS POWER, HOST¡¯S ABILITY ¡°POWER ASSIMILATION¡± CAN STILL COPY THE ABILITY.

    ACQUIRING THE ABILITIES EARLY WILL REDUCE THE RISK OF THE WORLD FOR THE HOST.

    ¡®So I¡¯m supposed to take the ability and leave the world before Dracula¡¯s castle appears in that world?¡¯ asked Zero.

    YES, THAT IS THE SAFEST COURSE OF ACTION.

    SHOULD THE HOST WISH TO TRAVERSE THE CASTLE, THEN IT STILL REMAINS THE BEST COURSE OF ACTION TO GATHER SKILLS FIRST.

    ¡®Alright then, I guess we¡¯ll be going to Castlevania during the year 2034! I loved that game, and the power I¡¯m going to get is as amazing as my power assimilation.¡¯ Zero could barely contain his excitement. It¡¯s not every day you get a chance to travel to another world, let alone a world from a game.

    ¡°Made up your mind where you want to go?¡± Nyx had used a major amount of energy, and to recover, she fell into a sleep-like state for a few minutes. Having awakened, she simply heard that her son wished to go to a world named Castlevania. She had no idea that the world far exceeded his current strength.

    ¡°Yes, I want to go to a world named Castlevania in the year 2034 of that world. I wish to go to a country called Japan in that world,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll send you there, but remember that you need to increase your soul rank to be able to return or travel to another world,¡± warned Nyx.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Mother,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Okay then, come give mommy a hug before you leave,¡± said Nyx.

    Zero flew over to Nyx and gave her a hug. He cared for her immensely because she was the first thing he knew, and she had done a lot for him. Nyx also held the love of a mother for him. He felt it in his soul, and he knew that she would always be on his side and would fight to protect him. During this embrace, he vowed to become strong so that he would not always be the one protected. For family was the most important thing to him and it was all that he knew at this moment.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Sensing that the time had come, Nyx smiled and with a wave of her hands, he started to fade out of existence. He felt a weird sensation wash over as the endless black void started to transform into a forest.

    Now the only one left in the void, the smile on her face instantly faded and was replaced with an indifferent look. ¡°Looks like those two fools noticed when Zero came into my realm. That means they¡¯ll probably be sending someone to investigate soon. I should prepare for their arrival.¡± A smile appeared on her face as she spoke, but unlike the warm, loving one she showed in front of her son, this one exuded cruelty.

    Elsewhere in a realm filled with intense light, there laid a beautiful and glorious white city filled with white buildings that almost seemed ethereal.

    Above the city, a star of pure light shone and appeared in the form of a handsome blond young man with blue eyes and six pure white wings wearing white battle armor. The young man flew towards the city at an impossible speed. As he drew near, a young lady with four wings appeared. As he drew closer, the young woman was shown to be an impossibly beautiful woman with platinum-blond hair that could almost be mistaken for silver and piercing pair of golden eyes. She wore similar armor as the male angel and had four wings that seemed to be made out of golden fire.

    ¡°Greetings, Archangel Phanuel. How did the meeting go?¡± asked the young woman.

    ¡°Well met, Uriel. It¡¯s a shame to say that it was unproductive,¡± replied the angel Phanuel.

    ¡°Are you so sure that those filthy creatures were not simply deceiving you in hopes of furthering their plans to annihilate us?¡± questioned Uriel. It was quite clear she despised these creatures they were discussing.

    ¡°You know, as I do, demons are incapable of lying and hold to the truth while abiding by all contracts they make, just as we are bound to also speak the truth lest we become fallen,¡± replied Phanuel calmly.

    ¡°With all due respect, my lord, that doesn¡¯t stop them from abusing loopholes and using trickery,¡± yelled Uriel.

    ¡°So are you implying that I failed to make a contract with the demon and fell for his trickery?¡± asked Phanuel with a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Apologies, my Lord Archangel Phanuel, I meant no such thing! Should you demand I be punished, I will accept it!¡± yelled Uriel as she knelt, her face growing pale with fear.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Uriel. I have no desire to punish you for simply speaking your mind. I made sure to check the contract with the demon so that he could not lie. To the best of my knowledge, the demon lord Asmodeus does not lie. As the ruler of the sin of lust, he revels in tempting mortals and unveiling the wicked, lustful desires hidden within them. This, ironically, makes him one of the most trustworthy individuals amongst demon kind,¡± stated Phanuel in a calm manner while smiling at the kneeling Uriel.

    Phanuel then walked towards her and helped her to her feet. He placed his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Uriel, you are a very talented angel and will go on to do great things in the future, but first, you must rein in your emotions better. In another hundred years or so, you¡¯ll earn your third set of wings and be promoted to the rank of Seraphim. Don¡¯t lose focus of our mission, which is to guide mankind rather than exterminate demon kind.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Lord Phanuel. I shall endeavor to work on controlling them. I appreciate you taking the time to share your wisdom with me,¡± said Uriel as she bowed.

    ¡°Think nothing of it, Uriel. So where were you headed to before you met me?¡± asked Phanuel.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I have to report under Angel Abaddon. The seals of a particular world have been broken, and we''re headed to battle with the demons led by Prince of Fire Samael and Succubus Queen Lilith,¡± stated Uriel.

    ¡°That is most worrying. The only advice I can give you is to stay close to Abaddon and avoid Lilith. She is quite skilled in the art of temptation and is quite skilled in making angels fall,¡± said Phanuel.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, Lord Phanuel. I shall be on my way then,¡± said Uriel after she bowed to the archangel. She then proceeded to fly away, leaving Phanuel floating next to the angelic city.

    ¡®This is strange; neither I nor Asmodeus seemed to be aware of any seals being broken. I shall have to investigate this after I finish my mission,¡¯ thought Phanuel as he flew to his tower in the white city.

    After landing, he proceeded to summon an angel. Approaching the tower was a brunette beauty with amber eyes and wings that seemed to glow with an intense pure white light. She flew down and kneeled before him.

    ¡°Greetings, battle angel Muriel. I have a task for which I am in need of your help,¡± said Phanuel.

    ¡°Yes, my lord, I am at your command,¡± said Muriel.

    ¡°I felt a disturbance in the Void of Chaos. Please investigate what occurred there and report back to me,¡± said Phanuel.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± she yelled and flew away.

 Chapter 5 Cousin

    Appearing in a forest at night, Zero looked around and found that there were no people or even animals around. This made him sigh with relief since it would affect his plan if he was seen appearing out of nowhere. He knew his mom had taken some consideration to choose this location, but he was still a bit worried because he felt that she was a bit ditzy. Having taken time to calm down and let the earlier unpleasant feeling fade, he was now ready to begin his quest to increase his soul rank.

    "System, where am I, and where is Soma Cruz?" asked Zero.

    CURRENT LOCATION: HALF A MILE EAST OF HAKUBA SHRINE IN HIROSAKI, JAPAN.

    SOMA CRUZ IS SET TO TRANSFER INTO A SCHOOL NEAR THIS SHRINE IN TWO WEEKS.

    THE ONLY SCHOOL IN THIS AREA IS HIROSAKI HIGH SCHOOL.

    Zero was shocked; he had imagined the system would be unable to answer the question but could direct him to a place where he could find out. "How do you know when he''s due to transfer to the school?" asked Zero, curious about how the system knew something he wasn''t aware of.

    "THROUGH DEDUCTIVE REASONING, YOUR MEMORY STATES THAT SOMA CRUZ WENT TO A SCHOOL FOR A YEAR IN JAPAN. IT ALSO STATES THAT HIS LOVE INTEREST IS A GIRL NAMED MINA HAKUBA, AND THAT THEY WENT TO THE SAME SCHOOL. THE ONLY SCHOOL IN THIS AREA IS HIROSAKI HIGH SCHOOL; THEREFORE, THEY WILL BE THERE. FURTHERMORE, ALL SCHOOLS IN JAPAN START AT THE SAME DATE, SO IT''S SIMPLE TO DEDUCE WHERE AND WHEN HE WILL APPEAR AT SCHOOL."

    Zero''s shock only grew as the system explained the process it used to answer his question. He began to wonder how intelligent his mom was to have created something like this so quickly.

    "Well, umm¡­ do you know what I should do next?" asked Zero, unsure of what to do next in the current situation.

    "IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT THE HOST APPLIES FOR THE SCHOOL AND FINDS A WAY TO LIVE AT THE HAKUBA SHRINE. SINCE THE HOST DOESN''T EXIST IN THIS WORLD, IT WILL BE DIFFICULT TO CARRY OUT THESE ACTIONS CURRENTLY. THAT IS WHY IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT THE HOST TRIES TO GAIN THE ABILITY TO MANIPULATE MINDS. FIRST, THE SYSTEM RECOMMENDS SEARCHING FOR A LESSER VAMPIRE FIRST AND ASSIMILATING THEIR HYPNOTIC GAZE SKILL. THE HOST IS RECOMMENDED TO USE THE SYSTEM SEARCH FUNCTION TO FIND A LESSER VAMPIRE. SHOULD THE SYSTEM BEGIN SEARCH? YES/NO."

    "Yes. Also, what''s the search function?" asked Zero.

    "CONFIRMATION ACKNOWLEDGED. BEGINNING SEARCH. THE SEARCH FUNCTION ALLOWS THE SYSTEM TO SEARCH AND FIND ANYTHING THAT THE USER HAS KNOWLEDGE OF IN A 1000 KM AREA. SEARCH COMPLETE. LESSER VAMPIRE DISCOVERED 5 MILES SOUTH OF CURRENT LOCATION. MARKER PLACED. PLEASE FOLLOW MARKER TO FIND TARGET."

    As the system finished relaying its message, a green arrow appeared in his line of sight and pointed in a certain direction. Knowing that this was the marker, he began to walk in the direction it pointed. He walked for about 20 minutes before he reached the city. Knowing that he still had a long way to go, he continued walking for another 30 minutes before he found himself in an alleyway. As soon as he arrived at the alley, the arrow vanished, and he could see a faint green glow up ahead in the darkness. Getting closer slowly, he could make out a silhouette of a man holding a woman.

    "System, appraise the man," thought Zero in his mind, keeping as still as possible and controlling his breathing to remain hidden from the vampire.

    NAME: ZACK IN¨¦S

    RACE: LESSER VAMPIRE

    SOUL: LESSER VAMPIRE

    SOUL RANK: E+

    LEVEL: 10

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    STRENGTH: 72

    SPEED: 68

    MAGIC ENERGY: 800

    VITALITY: 1,000

    SKILLS: VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY, SHAPESHIFTING, HYPNOTIC GAZE

    VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY: VAMPIRES ARE KNOWN TO HAVE HEIGHTENED SENSES, AUGMENTED HEALING, PARTICULARLY SMELL, BEING ABLE TO DETERMINE ONE''S CLAN ORIGIN SIMPLY BY THE SCENT OF THEIR BLOOD. THEY FEEL AN INSATIABLE DESIRE TO CONSTANTLY CONSUME BLOOD. CAN CONSUME BLOOD TO STRENGTHEN ABILITIES AND SPEED UP REGENERATION. WEAK TO SUNLIGHT, HOLY MAGIC, HOLY WATER, AND FIRE.

    SHAPESHIFTING: CAN SHAPESHIFT INTO ANY CREATURE OF THE NIGHT SUCH AS A WOLF AND BAT.

    HYPNOTIC GAZE: CAN HYPNOTIZE MORTALS WEAKER THAN YOU. ABLE TO CHANGE MEMORIES FREELY AND CONTROL INDIVIDUALS. REQUIRE 300 MAGIC ENERGY TO USE.

    "System, is it possible to copy the skill from here?" asked Zero.

    YES, THE HOST MUST MAINTAIN A DISTANCE OF 36 FEET FROM THE INDIVIDUAL YOU WISH TO COPY THE ABILITY FROM. THE HOST WISHES TO COPY ABILITY "HYPNOTIC GAZE." TIME NEEDED: 00:03:00. PLEASE STAY WITHIN RANGE OF THE TARGET OR THE PROCESS WILL BE PAUSED UNTIL THE HOST IS ABLE TO REENTER THE RANGE OF THE TARGET.

    As the vampire named Zack was enjoying draining the blood out of a helpless woman, Zero stood perfectly still at the corner of the alley, not making a sound. After three minutes had passed, Zero received a notification.

    SKILL HYPNOTIC GAZE GAINED

    HYPNOTIC GAZE: CAN HYPNOTIZE ANY INDIVIDUAL WITH A WEAKER SOUL RANK THAN YOU. ABLE TO CHANGE MEMORIES FREELY AND CONTROL INDIVIDUALS. REQUIRES 500 MAGIC ENERGY TO USE.

    Gaining the ability he needed, Zero quickly and quietly walked back in the direction towards the shrine. After walking for 20 minutes and reaching the edge of the city, he decided to ask the question on his mind.

    "System, why was the ability I received a bit different from what that vampire had?" wondered Zero.

    HOST USED ABILITY POWER ASSIMILATION, WHICH CHANGES POWER TO PERFECTLY FIT THE HOST. THE ORIGINAL ABILITY COULD ONLY AFFECT THOSE WEAKER THAN YOU; HOWEVER, HOST''S VERSION IS ABLE TO AFFECT ANYONE REGARDLESS OF STRENGTH, SO LONG AS THE HOST HAS A HIGH SOUL RANK. MOST HUMANS HOLD A SOUL STRENGTH OF EITHER G- OR G, SO THE ABILITY WILL AFFECT THEM SINCE THE HOST CURRENTLY HAS A SOUL RANK OF G+.

    As the system was answering his question, Zero noticed two young men harassing a young lady. Zero instantly disliked what he saw, and then he realized he would need some practice to be able to use the ability perfectly. So he decided to use it to save the young woman.

    "System, how do I use the ability I just gained?" asked Zero as he walked closer to the two men harassing the woman.

    SKILL TUTORIAL ENGAGED. HOST NOW HAS MAGIC ENERGY, SO THE SYSTEM WILL NOW TEACH YOU HOW TO ACCESS IT. MAGIC ENERGY CAN BE CONSIDERED WHAT HAPPENS WHEN MANA OR MAGICAL ENERGY IS DRAWN THROUGH ONE''S SOUL. A HIGHER QUALITY SOUL IS ABLE TO CONTAIN MORE MANA, AND MANA AUTOMATICALLY GATHERS IN THE SOUL SLOWLY. TO USE A SKILL, SIMPLY TRY TO FEEL THE FOREIGN ENERGY THAT IS DIFFERENT FROM YOUR SOUL AND USE THAT TO FUEL THE SKILL. TO USE ANY SKILL, SIMPLY FOCUS THE MANA TOWARDS THE BODY PART NEEDED FOR THE SKILL. IN THE CASE OF "HYPNOTIC GAZE," FOCUS MANA IN YOUR EYES TO USE.

    Zero finally reached where the two men were. As he did, he reached into his soul and quickly figured out where the mana in his soul pooled and how to manipulate it with ease. He was unaware that most people would need years of study to attempt what he did in seconds. He was able to quickly grasp the concept mainly because he had spent a majority of his current life as a soul, so manipulating his soul came easily to him.

    Focusing the mana that he manipulated into his eyes, which began to glow with a purple hue, he looked towards the two men and said, "Why don''t you two go beat each other up until you pass out, and when you wake up, you''ll feel the desire to become better people."

    The two men walked a few steps away from the woman with a dead look in their eyes, and when they got far enough away, they awoke from the hypnotized state and began to attack each other. Zero then looked at the woman with his eyes still glowing purple and said, "It''s getting late now; why don''t you head home and forget about ever meeting those young men and me." As he finished saying those words, she walked past him and continued walking until she could no longer be seen.

    As she disappeared, the purple hue in Zero''s eyes began to fade, and he felt a bit dizzy. "System, what''s wrong with me?" asked Zero.

    ALL OF THE MANA IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY WAS USED TO AUGMENT HIS EYES, TEMPORARILY CHANGING HOW HIS EYES FUNCTIONED. WHEN THE EFFECT FADED, HE FELT FATIGUE PLUS A SMALL SIDE EFFECT OF HIS VISION SWITCHING BACK.

    THE HOST SIMPLY NEEDED TO CLOSE HIS EYES FOR TEN SECONDS TO RECOVER.

    "How long until I''m able to use the hypnotic gaze again?" asked Zero as he closed his eyes to stop the world from shaking.

    Mana is already building up in your soul; please wait 10 minutes to use the ability again.

    "That''s quicker than I imagined. Does everyone''s mana recover as quickly as this?" asked Zero.

    NO, THE HOST RECOVERS MANA QUICKLY BECAUSE OF THE CHAOS ATTRIBUTE. ANY FURTHER INFORMATION ON IT IS LOCKED UNTIL THE HOST IS ABLE TO UNLOCK THE ATTRIBUTE.

    Heading back in the direction he came from, he returned to his initial location when he first arrived and proceeded to head east toward the shrine. As he arrived at Hakuba Shrine and walked up the flight of stairs, he came across a young lady sweeping the ground along with an older man who should be her father but was never mentioned in the game.

    Zero proceeded to collapse and asked for help in a weak voice. The two shrine caretakers rushed over to help him and asked if he was okay. Zero then proceeded to guide his mana toward his eyes, giving them a purple hue, and said, "Hello, I''m Zero Hakuba, Mina''s cousin, and I''ll be staying with you for the next year. My parents want me enrolled in Hirosaki High School. They are away on a business trip out of the country, so they left me here in your care, so there''s no need to attempt to contact them."

    Having finished his manipulation, he closed his eyes and released the minuscule mana that remained. After 10 seconds, he opened his eyes and saw the young lady named Mina looking at him with love and concern. She proceeded to ask him, "Are you okay, cousin Zero?"

    Zero smiled at her and said, "Of course, Mina. I simply tripped. Can you help me up and show me to my room?"

 Chapter 6 Preparation

    Following behind the young shrine maiden, Zero was led to an empty room in which he would be living for the next year or so. Passing by her to enter the room, he took a close look at his new fake cousin, Mina Hakuba. She had a relatively cute face, medium-length brown hair that flowed to her shoulders, and was dressed in a white and red Japanese shrine maiden outfit. This was the girl who would become Soma Cruz''s love interest and a human with healing powers.

    Entering the room, he bid her farewell and went towards the futon. As he laid down on it, exhaustion began to overtake his whole body. The events of the day flashed through his mind. He had woken up as a soul with fragmented memories, been adopted by a goddess, been transported to the world of Castlevania, located and stole the skill of a vampire, and finally found a place to stay that would put him near his target. He had done quite a lot on this first day, so it wasn''t a surprise that he passed out within seconds of laying down.

    Hearing a knock on the door, Zero was woken up, and looking out the window, he realized that the sun was already high in the sky, meaning it was already midday. He stood up, walked towards the door, and opened it. He found Mina standing outside, smiling. ¡°Since you must have been tired from the trip over here, we let you sleep in today. It¡¯s almost time for lunch now, so please get ready and come to the dining hall, which is through that door over there.¡± Having relayed her message, she left to allow Zero time to get ready.

    Zero felt refreshed after taking his first shower and got dressed. Although he had no other clothes besides the ones he had worn the previous day, he wore them again. After getting dressed, he proceeded to the dining hall, where he met the old man from yesterday named Yuto Hakuba, the head priest of the shrine. He looked like an unremarkable man with gray hair who wore a shrine outfit similar to that of Mina.

    Zero took a seat at the table next to Mina and Yuto. In front of him was a simple Japanese breakfast of salmon, rice, and miso soup. He took a bite of his breakfast, and it tasted amazing. As he was eating, Yuto spoke to him. ¡°We¡¯ll go register you for school tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll let you enter so late since school begins in 2 weeks, but we¡¯ll still try.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine, and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already spoken to the school principal, and I¡¯m still able to register for the school,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°You spoke to the principal, not your parents?¡± asked Mina.

    ¡°No, sorry, I misspoke. I meant my parents spoke to the principal,¡± Zero rushed to correct himself to avoid any suspicion from the two. Now that he had finished his breakfast, he had a few things he needed to take care of. He bid farewell, saying that he needed to go buy some things in the city. He then walked to the city and, as he passed by the alley from yesterday, he noticed it was blocked off with caution tape.

    He then walked into what looked like the slums, and within 10 minutes of walking, he was approached by a middle-aged man and woman. The man held a gun aimed at Zero and said, ¡°Give me all your money if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me all your money instead and that gun too? Afterward, why don¡¯t you two kill yourselves?¡± said Zero with eyes that glowed purple. The two robbers then gave him about 200,000 yen plus a gun. After doing that, they started to attack and choke each other. Zero hid the gun and walked away with an indifferent look, heading to the shopping district of the city.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    As he walked, he thought to himself, ¡®I don¡¯t understand why I let the previous two live but decided to kill these guys. System, do you know?¡¯

    UNABLE TO ACCURATELY ANSWER QUESTION WHILE USING DEDUCTIVE REASONING. HOST IS BASICALLY TWO DAYS OLD AND MOST LIKELY HAS NOT FULLY DEVELOPED PERSONALITY. HOST WILL MAKE IMPULSIVE DECISIONS AS HE TRIES TO FIGURE OUT HOW HE WISHES TO ACT. ¡®Is it wrong to kill people?¡¯ wondered Zero.

    HOST IS CURRENTLY HUMAN, AND HUMANS FIND KILLING MORALLY WRONG UNLESS IN CERTAIN CASES SUCH AS SELF-DEFENSE. SYSTEM ADVISES HOST TO AVOID KILLING FOR THE DURATION OF THE YEAR NEEDED TO OBTAIN OBJECTIVE AS IT WILL CALL UNWANTED ATTENTION TO HOST.

    After arriving at his destination, Zero stopped a person passing by and asked him where he might find the stores he was looking for. Walking through the town, he arrived at his destination and bought some clothes and a bicycle. Putting the clothes and the gun in a bag that he bought, he then proceeded to leave the area. He then headed to the red-light district, which held most of the city''s criminal element.

    He stopped a random man who looked like a thug and, with his purple eyes glowing, asked him who the most powerful person in town was. The thug told him about the Edo gang, which controlled all the crime in the city. The boss was a 32-year-old woman named Hikaru Ito, who was known to be ruthless, with rumors of her having killed her father to take over his gang. He also mentioned that she lived at a hotel she owned near the outskirts of town. Zero then told the thug to forget ever meeting him and walked away.

    Going to the hotel that the thug mentioned, Zero headed towards the main lobby desk. A male receptionist then asked him who he was looking for. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Hikaru Ito; please tell her that I¡¯m our father''s illegitimate child.¡± The receptionist paled when he heard Zero¡¯s words and with a shaky voice, told him to have a seat while he sends someone to inform the gang boss.

    After 10 minutes of waiting, a man exited the elevator and walked towards Zero. He then requested that Zero leave his bag and follow him into the elevator, which he did. After riding the elevator for a few seconds, the door opened to the penthouse suite. The man walked to the door, opening it for Zero to enter. As he did, the door was closed behind him, and the man waited outside.

    ¡°Come in and take a seat,¡± called out a woman¡¯s voice.

    Walking towards the area the voice originated from, Zero saw a woman sitting in one of two couches. She was a Japanese woman with black hair and brown eyes. She had a scar on her neck that looked like a burn mark. She wore a black kimono and had her hair in a bun.

    Zero sat across her and waited for her to speak. ¡°So you¡¯re one of that bastard¡¯s children. We look nothing alike, so you¡¯ll have to forgive me for not believing you without proof,¡± said Hikaru with a disgusted look on her face.

    ¡°Well, I take after my mother, so I look like her. Anyway, I¡¯m curious, did you really kill that man?¡± asked Zero in curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, I did. He was an abusive man, and he got what he deserved. Are you here to take revenge on me or to beg for money?¡± asked Hikaru.

    ¡°Neither. I have no need for an excessive amount of money. I also have no reason to avenge a man I¡¯ve never met. No, I simply came here to meet you, that¡¯s all,¡± said Zero as he smiled at Hikaru.

    ¡°What do you need from me that you would come all the way here?¡± asked Hikaru, feeling disturbed by Zero''s carefree nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell you that I¡¯m now your master and that you now work for me and will provide any aid or information I require of you, understand? Also, you are never allowed to betray me,¡± said Zero with glowing purple eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, master,¡± said Hikaru with a dead look in her eyes.

    ¡°Good. Now that we¡¯ve got that out of the way, I need information on three individuals. Their names are Soma Cruz, Genya Arikado, and Graham Jones. Gather information on them and inform me immediately when they arrive in town,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I will start investigating them as soon as possible, master,¡± said Hikaru with a calm, dignified look, now that the zombie-like expression had faded from her face. She now saw Zero as her boss, although she didn''t seem to understand why and how this young man in front of her became her boss.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. If anyone looks into that is not one of the three people I mentioned, kill them. As for your subordinates, if they inquire about me, I''m simply your half-brother whom you''ve decided to take guardianship of. I will also need a phone; get me one with your number programmed into it and have it sent to Hakuba Shrine,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Yes, master, I will prepare it immediately,¡± said Hikaru as she got up, bowed towards Zero, and proceeded to walk away.

    ¡®Okay, my preparations are complete now, so I can relax a bit. The only thing left to do is sign up for school tomorrow and wait until I encounter Soma Cruz,¡¯ thought Zero as he got up to head back to Hakuba Shrine.

 Chapter 7 First Day of School

    After having taken control of the Edo gang, Zero arrived at the Hakuba Shrine in the evening. He greeted both Mina and her father, telling them he had gone to pick up his luggage but a problem occurred which caused him to be delayed until now. He also mentioned that his phone was broken and a replacement would arrive either tonight or tomorrow morning. He then went to take a bath.

    He spent the next two hours sitting in the living room, chatting with the other two residents of the house. He knew he''d be interacting with them quite a bit, so he felt it would be best to have a general idea of their personalities. He found Mina to be a likable, cheery person who anyone could easily get along with, and Yuto was a man who rarely smiled but was quite kind, always making sure Zero was okay and adjusting well to the new environment.

    He then excused himself to his room and went to sleep. Since his exhaustion from the first day was gone, he had a calm, peaceful sleep and managed to wake up early in the morning. He then took a bath, got dressed, and had breakfast with the Hakuba family.

    Yuto then told him that it was time for them to head to school for registration. He led Zero down the stairs and towards a shed. Inside was a car, and they both got in, and the car drove to the school. It took about five minutes by car to arrive at the school. It was quite a small school that looked like it might fit 200 people. Yuto led the way, and Zero followed until they were at the main office. A receptionist told them that they would need to wait 15 minutes before being able to meet the principal.

    They were then ushered into a medium-sized office where there sat a small, chubby man at a desk. Yuto spoke of Zero¡¯s circumstances of not having applied to the school yet and had come to register, but the principal denied the notion, saying that registration was closed. Yuto seemed confused as he remembered Zero telling him his parent had already spoken with the man, and his registration wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    It was then that Zero¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Uncle, it''s okay. Why don¡¯t you take a seat and disregard the conversation I¡¯m about to have with the principal.¡± As he finished saying this, the man walked to a chair in the room and sat down. He then stared at the wall with a blank stare on his face.

    Zero then turned to face the fat man and talked to him in an authoritative manner. ¡°You will enroll me in this school under the name Zero Hakuba. Furthermore, you will place me in the same classes as the transfer student named Soma and make sure I¡¯m seated next to him. Now, before that, when my uncle asks you about my enrollment again, you will tell him you made a mistake and that I¡¯m already enrolled.¡± After giving his demand, the purple hue faded from Zero¡¯s eyes, and a sense of dizziness washed over him.

    He closed his eyes for a few seconds before telling Yuto that he may return to normal. After doing so, Yuto asked the principal if he had not spoken to Zero¡¯s parents. The principal smiled and said he had made a mistake and that he had indeed spoken with them, and Zero¡¯s enrollment was already processed, and that he could start school on Monday in two weeks¡¯ time. Relief washed over Yuto as he was worried what he would tell Zero''s parents if he couldn¡¯t enroll him in school. Then a strange thought appeared in his mind as he couldn''t remember which one of Zero¡¯s parents was related to him. Since the young man was Mina¡¯s cousin, then one of his parents would have to be his sibling. Then a strange thing occurred: all those thoughts vanished, and he didn¡¯t remember what he was thinking about previously.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Having handled the enrollment, the two drove back home and let Mina know that she would be going to school with her cousin, which made her happy. Mina then let Zero know that his phone was dropped off by a delivery man while they were gone, and she placed it in his room. The three went to the living room to relax before the shrine would become busy during the day. Like this, an uneventful two weeks passed, and the first day of school was upon them.

    Zero and Mina woke up early, excited for the first day of school, even though their reasons for excitement differed. Mina was looking forward to reuniting with her childhood friend, who had been abroad, while Zero was eager for the opportunity to gain the skill he sought. They both got dressed and were ready to leave for school. Mina''s uniform consisted of a gray blazer with a matching knee-length skirt, while Zero wore a similar blazer in a men''s size, accompanied by black pants.

    Upon arriving at Hirosaki High School, the 198 students were ushered into the auditorium, where they were assigned to their individual homeroom teachers. Zero and Mina were assigned to a teacher named Yoko Belnades. Yoko was a beautiful young woman with snow-white skin, blonde hair, and striking blue-green eyes resembling ocean water. Zero was aware of her significance, as in his memories, there were three names that he had been cautious of: the Belmonts, the Belnades, and Alucard. He knew from his memories that the Belnades were a family of powerful witches who aided the Belmonts and Alucard in their quest to rid the world of Dracula.

    ''System, appraise her,'' ordered Zero.

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: WITCH/HUMAN

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 25

    ATTRIBUTES: FIRE, WATER, EARTH, AIR, LIGHT

    STRENGTH: 62

    SPEED: 50

    MAGIC ENERGY: 35,000

    VITALITY: 800

    SKILLS: MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC SEALS MASTERY, WEAPON SYNTHESIS, SOUL MAGIC

    SPELLS: HOLY FLAME, HOLY LIGHTNING, HOLY GALE ARROW, HOLY WATER, HOLY EARTH SHIELD, ETC¡­

    MAGIC MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN AND USE ALL ELEMENTAL MAGIC. DUE TO SOUL¡¯S ORIGINAL AFFINITY TOWARDS THE LIGHT ATTRIBUTE ALL SPELLS ARE INFUSED WITH HOLY ELEMENT BECOMING HOLY ELEMENTAL SPELLS.

    MAGIC SEAL MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN AND USE ALL SEALING MAGIC. DUE TO SOUL¡¯S ORIGINAL AFFINITY TOWARDS THE LIGHT ATTRIBUTE SEALS BECOME HOLY SEALS AND CAN EASILY SEAL THOSE OF THE DARK SOUL ATTRIBUTE

    WEAPON SYNTHESIS: ABLE TO CRAFT ANY DESIRED WEAPON THROUGH THE USE OF MAGIC. THE MORE MANA IS PLACED INSIDE THE WEAPON THEN THE MORE POWERFUL IT WILL BE. DUE TO MULTI-ATTRIBUTE AFFINITY CAN INFUSE ANY ATTRIBUTE INTO WEAPONS. Requires Magic Energy of 10,000

    SOUL MAGIC: MAGIC CAPABLE OF MANIPULATING THE SOULS OF OTHERS. USER¡¯S SOUL MUST BE STRONGER THAN TARGET¡¯S SOUL OR USER¡¯S SOUL WILL BE DESTROYED AS A SIDE EFFECT. Requires Magic Energy of 30,000

    Zero was stunned by what he saw. He had expected her stats and skills except for soul magic. It was a dangerous magic that could prove deadly to him.

    ''System, is it possible to use soul magic if I copy it?'' Zero asked the system in his mind.

    IT IS POSSIBLE TO GAIN THE SKILL, BUT THE HOST WILL BE UNABLE TO USE IT.

    TO BETTER EXPLAIN, SYSTEM WILL NOW OPEN A SPELL TUTORIAL.

    SPELL AND MAGIC TUTORIAL INITIATED

    MAGIC IS THE ABILITY TO MANIPULATE MANA IN THE WORLD THROUGH THE USE OF SPELLS.

    SPELLS ARE A RESULT OF YEARS OF STUDYING THE ART OF MAGIC.

    MASTERY SKILLS IN MAGIC WORK THE SAME WAY AS WEAPON MASTERY SKILLS.

    THEY REDUCE THE DIFFICULTY OF BOTH LEARNING AND USING SPELLS BUT DO NOT GRANT THEM.

    HOST HAS NOT STUDIED THE ART OF MAGIC SO ANY MAGIC-RELATED SKILL IS CURRENTLY USELESS TO THE HOST.

    HOST ALSO LACKS ANY ATTRIBUTES BESIDES THE SEALED ATTRIBUTE OF CHAOS, AND YOU MAY ONLY USE SPELLS THAT MATCH YOUR ATTRIBUTES.

    SOUL MAGIC IS A TYPE OF MAGIC THAT REQUIRES NO ATTRIBUTES TO USE BUT REQUIRES MANY YEARS OF STUDY.

    ''So all her skills are useless to me in my current state. I don''t even have the required magic energy to be able to use them anyway, so I''ll just avoid going against her for now,'' vowed Zero in his heart.

    After Yoko led her 20 students to their classroom and assigned them their seats, Zero was placed in the right corner seat at the back. An empty seat was to his left. Mrs. Belnades brought in a young man into the classroom to introduce himself after everyone had taken their seats. Zero looked at this young man and smiled; this was the true beginning of his journey to become strong.

 Chapter 8 Alucard

    Mrs. Belnades walked into the room with a gray-haired young man. He had a slightly effeminate face, which strangely still managed to exude masculinity. His eyes were a piercing gray that matched his hair, reminding Zero of ash after a fire. He introduced himself to the class as Soma Cruz.

    ''System,'' thought Zero.

    NAME: SOMA CRUZ (VLAD DR?CULEA)

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: IMMORTAL DARK SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, LIGHT

    STRENGTH: 42

    SPEED: 58

    MAGIC ENERGY: 300

    VITALITY: 350

    SKILLS: POWER OF DOMINANCE, SOUL STEAL, CHAOS AVATAR, DEMON CASTLE, BLOOD TRANSFORMATION

    POWER OF DOMINANCE (RESTRICTED): DRACULA¡¯S ABILITY WHICH LETS HIM ABSORB THE SOULS OF MONSTERS HE HAS DEFEATED AND USE THEIR POWERS AS HIS OWN.

    THE SOULS CAN BE USED IN FOUR WAYS.

    ABILITY: GRANTS A PASSIVE ABILITY

    BULLET: GRANTS PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF DEMONS ALLOWING HOST TO USE THE DEMON''S POWERS

    GUARDIAN: SUMMON AN AVATAR OF THE DEFEATED DEMON TO PROTECT HOST.

    ENCHANT: GRANTS A PASSIVE BOOST TO STATS

    SOUL STEAL (RESTRICTED): ALLOWS THE CASTER TO INSTANTLY STEAL THE SOULS FROM ANY CREATURES THAT ARE IN THEIR VICINITY, IN MOST CASES KILLING THEM IN THE PROCESS. IF HOST¡¯S SOUL IS DAMAGED, THEN THEY CAN CONVERT THE SOUL INTO SOUL ESSENCE TO HEAL THE HOST¡¯S DAMAGED SOUL. IF THE TARGET HAS STRONGER MAGICAL ENERGY THAN THE HOST, THEY WILL BE ABLE TO RESIST THE EFFECT.

    CHAOS AVATAR (RESTRICTED): DRAWS POWER FROM THE CHAOS ENTITY. GRANTS A PASSIVE IMMUNITY TO THE CORRUPTING POWER OF DARKNESS. GAINS ACCESS TO DEMON CASTLE, A SUB-DIMENSION HELD WITH THE HOST''S SOUL. ABLE TO USE ALL ABILITIES REGARDLESS OF MAGIC LEVEL.

    DEMON CASTLE (RESTRICTED): A CASTLE THAT CAN HOLD THE SOULS OF DEFEATED ENEMIES AND CAN CONVERT THEM INTO DEMONS/MONSTERS LOYAL TO THE HOST. AS LONG AS THE CASTLE HOLDS THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED, THE USER CANNOT BE TRULY KILLED AND WILL RESURRECT.

    BLOOD TRANSFORMATION (RESTRICTED): ABLE TO TRANSFORM A HUMAN INTO A VAMPIRE THROUGH THE USE OF BLOOD AS A CATALYST FOR DARK POWERS. THE AMOUNT OF POWER USED WILL DETERMINE THE TYPE OF VAMPIRE CREATED.

    Zero couldn¡¯t believe it. He had thought Soma would have an A+ soul rank, and he was shocked to see that Soma''s soul was S+ rank instead. ''This guy is more of a cheat than I am!'' yelled Zero inside his mind. He looked at Soma''s stats and felt fear for the first time in his life. Although Soma was weaker compared to the lesser vampire Zack that he had met before, he knew that if Soma managed to hone his powers, his death would be guaranteed if they ended up fighting. The worst part was that Soma was much weaker than Dracula. In essence, if Dracula managed to resurrect fully through Soma, there would be no chance of succeeding in his ultimate goal in this world.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ''System, how long will it take to copy the Power of Dominance skill?'' asked Zero in his mind.

    APPROXIMATELY 4 MONTHS¡¯ TIME. ASSUMING YOU ARE SEATED NEXT TO HIM EVERY DAY FOR 7 HOURS EVERY SCHOOL DAY. SHOULD I PROCEED YES/NO?

    ''Well, I half expected this since the system recommended I should come to this world a year early. This just goes to show you how overpowered this main character is. Yes,'' thought Zero as he let out a sigh.

    Soma then walked to the seat next to Zero and smiled at him, and Zero smiled right back. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be deskmates for the year. Please take care of me,¡± said Soma.

    ¡°Of course, and I hope you¡¯ll do the same for me too. I¡¯m actually a transfer student too, so I hope we can be friends,¡± said Zero with a smile, while hiding his true intentions.

    The first day of school was an eventful day that dispelled any misconceptions Zero had about easily completing his mission. His new teacher was more powerful than him, both physically and in soul, so his hypnotic gaze was useless on her. He had planned to hypnotize his teacher to pass him, no matter what, so that he could focus on more important things. Copying the ability would take months, so he could skip some school days.

    After school, Mina showed up in Zero¡¯s classroom to walk back home with him and Soma. Soma was pleasantly surprised to learn that his new friend was the cousin of his old childhood friend. They walked and listened to the story of what Soma had been doing since he left Japan. It was pretty uneventful compared to what would happen in a year''s time.

    As they were walking, Zero''s phone rang, and he told Soma to escort Mina safely home for him, claiming that a package had arrived in the city. This was a lie, of course, as he didn''t want them to know about Hikaru. He answered the phone but said nothing.

    ¡°Master, one of the individuals you had us look into, a man named Genya, has arrived in this city. He¡¯s even checked into the hotel we met at last time,¡± said Hikaru.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Don¡¯t approach him and just behave as normal,¡± ordered Zero.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± responded Hikaru.

    Zero then headed to the hotel. He arrived and went to the reception desk. They had been informed that he was Hikaru¡¯s little brother and that he would be visiting her quite often since they were close. So he was led to her room without any delay, unlike last time.

    As the elevator was about to close, a tall man with long black hair stopped the elevator and walked in. This was Genya Arikado, a man who exuded a regal aura like that of a king. He was handsome in every sense of the word.

    NAME: GENYA ARIKADO (ALUCARD)

    RACE: DHAMPIR

    SOUL: DHAMPIR

    SOUL RANK: B+

    LEVEL: 60

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK

    STRENGTH: 2200

    SPEED: 2854

    MAGIC ENERGY: 29,000

    VITALITY: 20,000

    SKILLS: DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY, DARK MAGIC MASTERY, SHAPESHIFTING, SUMMONING, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, DARK METAMORPHOSIS, SOUL STEAL

    ''Wow, system, I didn¡¯t even need to ask,'' mused Zero.

    Due to previous actions, it has been determined that you wish to appraise those you deem targets and threats. As such, you no longer need to ask, as system settings have changed to fit this preference.

    ''What skill of his can I copy in this elevator ride completely?'' asked Zero.

    SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY AND SHAPESHIFTING.

    ''Then copy those,'' ordered Zero.

    Twenty seconds later, the elevator stopped, and Genya exited. He looked back and smiled at the young man inside the elevator, and the young man smiled back.

    SKILL SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY GAINED

    SKILL SHAPESHIFTING GAINED

    Zero then rode the elevator to Hikaru¡¯s penthouse and entered her room. She was sitting in the same seat as last time but this time she rose to greet Zero. ¡°Hello, master. I hope you had a good day today.¡±

    ¡°I did, thank you. So that man Genya, I wish to know how long he¡¯ll be staying at the hotel,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°He booked a room for a period of 2 months. So I believe he plans to stay here for quite a while. I didn¡¯t manage to find out much about him, I apologize,¡± said Hikaru as she bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When I wanted you to investigate him, it was simply to find his location since I already know everything important there is to know about the man. Since he and Soma Cruz have arrived here, there is no longer any need to continue to investigate them. But continue with the third one,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± said Hikaru.

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate everything you''ve been doing for me. I need you to do another thing for me. I want you to find me some masters of the sword and a marksman to teach me,¡± said Zero.

    ¡°Thanks are not necessary, master, and I will find you the best teachers available in Japan,¡± said Hikaru.

 Chapter 9 Training

    ¡®So much to do and so little time. I need to master some fighting techniques before the castle appears in a year. I also need to copy Soma¡¯s skill and grab Alucard¡¯s Dhampir Physiology skill within 2 months.¡¯ All the things that Zero needed to do just kept on increasing as time went on. He was worried he might not be fully prepared before time ran out. ¡®I¡¯m so glad I followed the system¡¯s suggestion of coming a year early, or I would be dead. System, how long would I need to be around Alucard for?¡¯

    APPROXIMATELY 36 HOURS

    ¡®Now this is another headache. How am I supposed to spend 4 days'' worth of time next to a half-vampire with supernatural senses?¡¯ questioned Zero as he started to develop an actual headache from stress.

    IT IS RECOMMENDED TO HAVE SERVANT NAMED HIKARU SIMPLY GET YOU A ROOM NEXT TO THE TARGET UNTIL THE SKILL IS OBTAINED. ALTERNATIVELY, YOU MAY USE THE NEWLY ACQUIRED SKILL SHAPESHIFT TO SHIFT INTO EITHER A BAT OR AN INSECT TO FOLLOW THE TARGET FOR 4 DAYS, BUT THIS SUGGESTION HAS A HIGH PROBABILITY OF DISCOVERY.

    ¡®Right, I can do that. It wouldn¡¯t be unusual for a brother to stay near his sister, so Genya shouldn¡¯t notice anything wrong,¡¯ said Zero excitedly.

    Alert: Acquiring said skill will cause a race change; therefore, I recommend also acquiring target Genya¡¯s skill Dark Metamorphosis to still appear human.

    ¡®Yeah, that would be a good idea,¡¯ thought Zero as he grabbed his phone and informed Hikaru that he would spend a week at the hotel starting tomorrow. He urged her to have the instructors ready by then and book him the room next to Genya.

    Zero arrived at the Hakuba Shrine and persuaded his cousin and uncle that he would be taking a martial art class in the city so he would stay there for a week starting tomorrow. He had used his hypnotic gaze to persuade them, so naturally, they agreed and told him to stay safe.

    The following day, Zero went to school as usual and continued to copy Soma¡¯s ability. Today, Mrs. Belnades began to teach many subjects, such as math and history. Zero found that the only lesson he was able to follow was math. During the lunch period, he asked Soma to teach him a bit of history as a way to bring them closer as friends.

    After school, Zero headed straight for the hotel. As soon as he arrived, the receptionist greeted him and informed him that his room was ready. He was told that Hikaru was currently not in the hotel and would come to his room when she returned. Zero then headed to his room.

    ¡®System, I was wondering if it¡¯s possible for you to track Genya for me?¡¯ asked Zero.

    YES, SYSTEM INCLUDES A TRACKING FEATURE. WOULD HOST LIKE TO TRACK GENYA ARIKADO? YES/NO.

    ¡®Yes, and go ahead and track both Soma and Yoko too.¡¯ Zero thought it best to keep track of anything that might be considered a threat.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    UNDERSTOOD, TRACKER PLACED ON THREE TARGETS. GENYA: 20 FT. AWAY, SOMA CRUZ: 2.5 MILES AWAY, YOKO BELNADES: 4 MILES AWAY.

    ¡®Now I know if Genya is nearby. This will save me a lot of time,¡¯ thought Zero.

    After spending an hour in the room, Zero noticed that the distance to Genya started to increase. After a few minutes, Zero heard a knock on the door. Zero opened the door and saw Hikaru and a bald, brown-eyed man in military clothing that he recognized. His name was Hammer, a military soldier well-versed in multiple weapons and firearms who would help Soma traverse Dracula¡¯s castle by selling him weapons.

    ¡°Zero, this is a friend of mine, Hammer. He will be instructing you in both firearms and swordsmanship,¡± said Hikaru, who made sure not to call Zero "master" to avoid arousing suspicion.

    ¡°So this will be my student? Are you sure you want to entrust me with him? I might break him,¡± Hammer saw Zero as a kid who never trained a day in his life.

    ¡°Well, they say never judge a book by its cover. My little brother is full of surprises,¡± said Hikaru, smiling.

    ¡°He¡¯s your little brother! Well, that¡¯s a surprise. He might be worth training after all,¡± said Hammer as he looked at Zero while smiling.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no time like the present. I believe they have a gym room underground. Let¡¯s get started,¡± said Zero, finally breaking his silence. He had appraised Hammer in hopes of him having special skills but found that he was only a human with high stats. Coincidentally, Hikaru¡¯s stats rivaled those of Hammer.

    In the gym, Hammer brought two wooden swords and threw one to Zero. Zero caught the sword and was surprised to learn that he was completely comfortable wielding the wooden sword. He found that, as a side effect of his swordsmanship mastery skill, he instinctively knew the best way to hold the sword, and ideas of how to attack and block naturally formed in his mind.

    Hammer took a stance and released an intense killing intent. He found it amusing that it had no effect on Zero. Zero then mirrored Hammer¡¯s stance and prepared for the first attack. Hammer moved at an incredible speed and closed the distance between them, releasing a slash aimed at Zero¡¯s chest. Zero felt that, rather than block it, the best course of action was to dodge the slash by stepping backward. Hammer didn¡¯t stop the slash but redirected it toward Zero again. Zero couldn¡¯t dodge this slash, so instead, he used his sword to redirect the slash to the side. He barely managed to do so, but he was pushed back and his arms felt numb.

    ¡°That''s rather impressive, kid. You tried to copy my form, but this sword style is meant to use strength to overpower your opponent, so it doesn¡¯t suit you. Still, even then, you managed not to get hit. Even though I was holding back, it¡¯s still impressive. Looks like the lass was right; you¡¯re full of surprises,¡± said Hammer, who started to feel excited after that short exchange.

    The training ended after 3 hours. Hammer showed Zero three stances and styles he felt suited him best. He taught him to use the Japanese sword style Ittou as his main form since it required more technique than strength. He also showed him the Italian Bolognese swordsmanship techniques, which mainly dealt with parrying and misdirecting an opponent''s attack before countering. Lastly, he taught Iaido, the Japanese sword art of quick draw and attacks. To his surprise, Zero absorbed all the techniques quickly and began to fuse the three styles to create his own unique style.

    After spending 3 hours constantly losing to Hammer, Zero went to his room to take a cold shower, as recommended by his instructor, to deal with the muscle pain he would feel the next day. He then dragged his tired body to bed, checked the tracker, and found that Genya had returned. Lying in bed, he could barely manage to keep his eyes open and ended up passing out.

    Waking up the next day, Zero could barely move. He had Hikaru have someone drive him to school since he didn¡¯t feel like he could walk there. He made sure that the driver would park a minute away from the school to avoid drawing excessive attention to himself. He told the driver to pick him up from there at the end of school.

    Having returned from school, Zero went down to the underground gym and found Hammer waiting. He went to grab one of the swords but was stopped by Hammer. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be focusing on marksmanship. We¡¯ll be heading to a gun range today,¡± said Hammer as he motioned for Zero to follow.

    Arriving at the gun range, Zero found it strange that no one was inside. He also found it strange yesterday but simply assumed no one used the gym. It seemed like Hikaru and Hammer were involved.

    Hammer placed a gun in front of him. ¡°This is a Glock G17. It¡¯s a suitable gun for a beginner such as yourself. It has an 18-round capacity and is quite cheap, so it can be easily replaced if damaged. You will not only be learning how to shoot it but also learn to disassemble and reassemble it until you become familiar with all 34 parts of the gun,¡± said Hammer as he put 200 rounds in front of him.

    After firing all 200 rounds, Zero¡¯s trigger finger was bruised, and his arms felt weak. He really began to wonder if Hammer was simply torturing him until he received a notice.

    SKILL BEGINNER MARKSMANSHIP GAINED

    BEGINNER MARKSMANSHIP: INSTINCTIVELY IMPROVE ABILITY TO AIM GUNS BY 10%

 Chapter 10 Training Part 2

    Today was the third day of training with Hammer. They were back in the underground gym with wooden swords once again. Hammer had helped him create a sword style that suited the way he fought. Now all that was left was refining it through constant combat.

    Hammer charged at Zero and aimed a slash at Zero¡¯s neck, but he managed to parry the attack and proceeded with a counter-attack. Hammer was forced to retreat since the attack couldn¡¯t be avoided, allowing Zero a chance to fix his crumbling stance.

    Zero then decided to go on the offensive. He took an Iaido stance by placing his sword at his side; he then lunged forward and attacked Hammer¡¯s leg. Hammer was prepared for the move, using his footwork to dodge the attack and appear to the side of Zero. Zero did not stop his slash and used the momentum to turn his body and deliver a kick. Hammer acted quickly and caught the kick before it hit, but Zero simply jumped off his other leg and attempted another kick with his free leg. Hammer threw Zero across the room to avoid the attack.

    Zero rolled to lessen the impact and quickly jumped to his feet. He looked to where Hammer was and found him missing. Zero jumped toward the direction he was looking at because it was currently the only safe place. As he did, a loud sound echoed through the gym. Quickly turning, he saw that Hammer had been behind him and he had nearly suffered an attack. Zero then rebuilt his stance, paying close attention to Hammer¡¯s movements.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better, kid,¡± said Hammer. He was genuinely surprised at how much Zero had improved in such a short time. The word genius couldn¡¯t account for his exponential growth. On the first day, his stance was filled with faults that Hammer could exploit, but after he was taught some different stances, he quickly absorbed and combined them. Now most of his faults were gone, and the few that remained were heavily guarded. For this kid, the best offense was defense; he was closely observing all of Hammer¡¯s moves and adapting to them.

    ¡°Not good enough to beat you yet,¡± said Zero. He was well aware that Hammer was still holding back to train him. Hammer was a very aggressive fighter; he would attack the area where Zero¡¯s defenses were lacking. He never gave Zero a chance to rest, constantly breaking his sword stances and never giving him enough time to recollect himself. Zero was creating a sword style that was mainly defensive, and it was still incomplete. With each strike from Hammer, he felt his style becoming more honed, but he also felt the sense of defeat growing larger.

    Zero noticed the muscles in Hammer¡¯s body begin to tense, meaning he planned to end this in the next move. At a speed that Zero couldn¡¯t completely follow, Hammer charged at him. He knew that there was no way to block this strike, so he opted to dodge the attack, but Hammer expected this and used the same technique that Zero had used, delivering a powerful kick to Zero''s stomach. Receiving the unexpected kick, Zero was rendered unconscious.

    After waking up, Zero found that Hammer was still waiting for him. This was unusual because last time he left after Zero passed out. ¡°That last move you did was foolish. If an enemy charges at you with an attack that you can¡¯t block, they will be ready for you to dodge. At that moment, you should have attacked me to break my stance. Never let your enemy dictate the flow of battle,¡± said Hammer after analyzing the previous battle.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I understand. I will remember that for next time,¡± said Zero. Hammer then walked away after letting him know his mistake. Zero then went to his hotel room and prepared an ice bath for his battered and bruised body. After the bath, he laid on the bed and fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.

    After school on the fourth day of his training from hell, he found himself in the woods outside the city. ¡°Today is a rather simple training session. All you have to do is take this gun and hunt 10 mid-size animals. Remember you only have 18 bullets,¡± said Hammer as he proceeded to sit under a shaded tree.

    Armed with a gun, Zero went deeper into the woods, looking for prey to hunt. He moved slowly to avoid alerting any animals to his presence. Coming across a wolf, Zero calmed his breathing and fired the gun, but he missed. It was not that his aim was poor, but simply that hunting a living, moving creature created more room for error. Zero felt dejected that his prey had escaped, and he had wasted one of his 18 bullets.

    ¡°Hunting a living creature is a bit different than shooting a target. You aim where you believe the animal will be rather than where it is,¡± yelled Hammer from his resting spot. Zero now understood why he had missed because the wolf had already moved from that location before he pulled the trigger.

    After spending 30 minutes searching for new prey, Zero managed to spot a boar nearby. He took aim and calmed his breathing again. He watched and waited for the boar to relax its guard and start eating. When he felt confident that it wouldn''t move, he took the shot and hit the boar in its eye. This enraged the animal, and it charged at him. Zero managed to dodge the attack, but as he was still startled, he missed his opportunity to fire another shot.

    The boar readied another charge, and this one grazed Zero, and the force of the hit knocked him off his feet. Charging again towards him, Zero came to the realization that he couldn¡¯t dodge this attack, so he would either have to kill the boar now or be trampled. He took aim and fired two shots, one managed to hit the boar''s side, and another hit its head. Bleeding from the forehead, the boar collapsed.

    ¡°When you shoot a gun, always aim to kill your target with the first shot, or you''ll give them a chance to retaliate, which can easily lead to your death instead,¡± said Hammer, who had approached Zero without him noticing. He had been prepared to kill the boar if Zero had failed to do so.

    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± said Zero, his breathing heavy. This was the first time he had really faced the possibility of death. He had ambitions of becoming a god like his mother, but that had almost disappeared. He had almost lost his life, and not to some all-powerful creature but to a normal animal that could be found anywhere. After calming down and thinking things through, he realized that he could have used his hypnotic gaze skill to save his life.

    Zero had managed to kill one boar, so he needed nine more kills, but he only had 15 bullets remaining. He needed to use his remaining bullets wisely. He left Hammer behind and continued further into the forest.

    After spending 7 hours in the forest, Zero had run out of bullets. He had only managed to get 5 kills, 2 boars, and 3 wolves. He felt dejected, having failed at this lesson. He walked toward the area where he had last seen Hammer.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re done. You did better than I assumed you would. I expected 3 kills, but you got 5. I¡¯ll give you a B- for this,¡± said Hammer, appearing from the woods.

    ¡°How is this a B-? I only got 5 out of 10. That means I failed,¡± sighed Zero.

    ¡°Well, of course, you didn¡¯t get 10 kills. You''re not a master marksman. This test was created to be impossible at your current level. Well, let¡¯s go grab your kills and head back. It''s almost 1 a.m., and good little boys should be in bed,¡± said Hammer, laughing at this ambitious young man.

    ¡°What will you be doing with them?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°The two boars will be given to an acquaintance who runs a butcher shop. As for the wolves, your big sister will deal with that, so if you want to know what she''ll do with it, ask her,¡± said Hammer.

    ¡°That''s okay; I don''t really care that much to know,¡± said Zero.

    SKILL BEGINNER MARKSMANSHIP UPGRADED INTO SKILL INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP

    INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP: INSTINCTIVELY IMPROVE ABILITY TO AIM GUNS BY 25%

 Chapter 11 Training Complete

    Waking up on his fifth day of training Zero woke up to get ready to go to school. As he walked out of the bathroom after his shower he received a system notification.

    SKILL DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY GAINED

    TRANSFORMATION INTO DHAMPIR AVAILABLE

    TRANSFORMATION WILL CHANGE RACE AND SOUL TYPE AS A RESULT

    SHOULD PROCESS BEING YES/NO

    ''Can I hold off on transforming right now?'' asked Zero

    YES PROCESS CAN BEGIN ANYTIME THE HOST CHOOSES

    ''Okay, then I''ll wait until I''ve got the Dark Metamorphosis skill first. I''ll need that skill to hide my body''s new features anyways.'' thought Zero

    UNDERSTOOD PLEASE INFORM THE SYSTEM WHEN TO BEGIN TRANSFORMATION

    ''I still need 2 more days before my power assimilation skill cooldown resets. How long will it take to copy the skill?'' thought Zero

    APPROXIMATELY 5 HOURS

    Zero then left for Hirosaki High. Arriving he was greeted by Soma and Mina. They walk to class together. Although he hadn''t been around much these days due to training he was still quite close with the two. As they walked to class Zero was stopped by Mrs. Belnades who wished to talk to him.

    "Well Mr. Hakuba do you know why I want to talk to you?" asked Mrs. Belnades

    "I''m assuming that I''ve been performing poorly in class and you want me to try harder to improve." said Zero nonchalantly

    "Yes that''s why I''m recommending to your guardian for you to join after school tutorial." said Mrs. Belnades

    "There is no need for that I''m well aware that I need to improve so I''ve been doing an intense lesson for the past 4 days." Said Zero

    "Well, I''m glad to hear that then. I hope to see some improvement in your grades on the test next week." said Mrs. Belnades as she smiled and entered the classroom. She was happy to have a student who wished to do better in school without being forced to study. Little did she know that the intense lessons Zero talked about had nothing to do with school.

    During lunch, Zero paid close attention to the teacher close to Mrs. Belnades and noticed a certain young female teacher always sat with her. When school ended Zero went to see the female teacher and used his hypnotic gaze to get the answers for next weeks'' test. He didn''t care whether he failed the class or not but the witch paid more attention to him which was stressful.

    Arriving at the hotel Zero got changed and went to the underground gym. Hammer was already there and tossed a practice sword to Zero. "Get ready I won''t be holding back today." Said Hammer

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As soon as he caught the sword he was hit with bloodlust emanating from Hammer. This was not like the one he released on the first day. It made Zero tense and he found it hard to breathe let alone move. Zero then closed his eyes and slowed his breathing and he then took a stance as he prepared for battle. This fight was different than the others as he felt that if he lost he would die. He opened his eye and look at Hammer not as an instructor but as an enemy that he needs to kill for his survival.

    "Good here I come!" said Hammer as he lunged forward. He slashed at Zero and although Zero tries to parry the blow as he did normally the force behind the attack was too great. It caused Zero to slide back and before he could rebuild his stance Hammer was already attacking with another slash.

    Zero dodged the incoming and then and immediately responded with a counter-attack which Hammer dodged. Zero did not stop the attack and he redirected the attack to where Hammer was. Hammer could do nothing except aim an attack at Zero''s slash to block the attack. The practice swords hit each other and broke. Zero didn''t stop there he tossed the broken sword and threw a punch which Hammer blocked easily.

    "That''s enough! You passed my test. You have good battle instincts most people freeze during their first battle. " said Hammer as he released Zero''s hand. He was truly impressed by the growth of this kid. It was only two days ago in which he had taught him the lesson of not letting your opponent dictate how you fight. This little monster had already incorporated it into his style in this short exchange no matter what Hammer did the kid stuck to his fight style and didn''t make any mistakes.

    Zero was unaware of it but as soon as the battle began he began to release bloodlust too. This shocked Hammer as he wondered how a kid did young had devolved killer instincts. What he was unaware of was that Zero had developed it during the short battles with him. Zero still had almost no life experience so he was quite observant and liked to imitate what he saw.

    "Okay kid I was supposed to teach you for 7 days but you''ve grown so quickly there''s nothing I can teach you anymore." said Hammer thinking he was getting too old to keep up with the new generation.

    "So what will I do for the last two days?" asked Zero

    "We''ll just be sparing so that you can gain experience. After I''m gone you can ask that lass Hikaru to be your sparring partner. It''s good to fight different people so that you can perfect your fighting style." said Hammer

    Hammer then walked and picked up a bag in the corner. He took out two real Japanese katanas for the bag and handed them on to Zero. "We''ll be using these for the sparring now. You can keep that one."

    "Thanks!" said Zero excitedly

    "Relax kid it''s just a small gift no need to get so excited." said Hammer

    "Sorry it''s just you''re the second person to give me a gift besides my mom." said Zero with a sad look in his eye.

    "My bad kid. Well then you can get as excited as you want. I''ll give you another gift on our last day." said Hammer, He was well aware of the type of man Hikaru''s father was. Thinking that Zero was actually that man''s child he began to feel pity for the boy. ''Good thing the bastard''s dead.'' He thought

    Zero and Hammer continued to spar for the remainder of time until the evening. Zero arrived at his room and did his evening routine. As he laid in bed he was overcome with a sense of accomplishment. He was now strong enough to brave the lower levels of Dracula''s Castle and when he transforms into a Dhampir he''ll be unstoppable. Well maybe not unstoppable but combined with the 2 skills he would take from Soma no one in this world would be able to harm him not even Dracula at full power. Content that everything was proceeding smoothly Zero closed his eye and went to sleep.

    Waking up the next day he was excited by the notification that he received.

    SKILL DARK METAMORPHOSIS GAINED

    DARK METAMORPHOSIS: THROUGH MASTERING SHAPESHIFTING AND DARK MAGIC GAINED THE ABILITY TO COMBINE BOTH AND CREATE THIS SKILL. THIS ABILITY IS ABLE TO SHIFT FORM AND PASS AS ANY TYPE OF CREATURE. DUE TO THE HOST NOT HAVING KNOWLEDGE OF DARK MAGIC CHAOS ENERGY WILL BE DRAINED FROM THE SOUL TO COMPENSATE.

    THE HOST HAS CREATED AN ORIGINAL SWORD STYLE PLEASE NAME

    STYLE HAS THREE FORMS

    1st FORM: A DEFENSIVE STYLE THAT DEFENDS AND THEN COUNTER ATTACKS

    2nd FORM: AN ADAPTIVE STYLE THAT DEVELOPS BY ABSORBS OPPONENTS STYLE DURING THE BATTLE

    3rd FORM: AN OFFENSIVE STYLE THAT USES QUICK FOOTWORK AND QUICK DRAW SLASHES

    PLEASE NAME SWORD FORMS

    ''Name the sword style Null. The 1st form will be named Counter. The 2nd form will be named Void. The third form will be named oblivion.''

    CONFIRMED ORIGINAL SWORD STYLE NAMED

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: HUMAN C TYPE

    SOUL RANK: G+

    ATTRIBUTES: NONE

    STRENGTH: 32

    SPEED: 38

    MAGIC ENERGY: 500

    VITALITY: 40

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, HYPNOTIC GAZE, SHAPESHIFTING, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP, DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY, DARK METAMORPHOSIS

    NULL SWORD STYLE: COUNTER FORM, VOID FORM, OBLIVION FORM

    His current stats were a far cry from what they were when he began his journey. It was a minuscule growth when compared to his final goal but he felt happy to see that he was getting stronger. He now had a fighting style that suited him and the constant sparring against Hammer had helped him increase his stats.

 Chapter 12 Dhampir

    Today was the last day of training before heading back to the Hakuba Shrine. Zero was sparring with Hikaru today. Zero found sparring with her was more useful for him than Hammer because she fought in a similar manner to him. Her style while similar to his focused equally on offense and defense while his was mainly defensive. He could adapt some of her offensive techniques into his style.

    After sparring for 4 hours they decided to end the session. It ended with Zero winning 3 out of the 10 sparring sessions. He was relaxing on the floor trying to catch his breath while Hikaru was standing next to him breathing normally. She didn''t even look like she had broken a sweat.

    "Master I wanted to inform you that I will be out of town for the next two weeks." said Hikaru

    "Okay what will you be doing while you''re gone?" asked Zero

    "There''s a yearly world summit of crime bosses that I have to attend." answered Hikaru

    "So what do you guys do there." asked Zero

    "We mainly make backroom deals and settle territory disputes and such things." answered Hikaru

    "Okay well travel safely and get me a gift while you''re away." said Zero

    "Thank you for your kind words. Of course master I will buy you a jet." said Hikaru

    "Woah easy there big sis a simple gift is all I''ll need." said Zero with a smile as he told his fake older sister/servant

    After returning to his room and showering Zero was given a lift back to the Hakuba Shrine. Climbing the stairs to the shrine he was greeted with a hug from Mina. She was telling him that she missed him a lot was gone.

    "I was only gone for a week and you saw me at school every day." said Zero while laughing

    "It''s not the same thing." whined Mina

    "Mina let him at least come into the house before you start all of this." said Yuto her father while he laughed

    They had a touching reunion and Zero eventually managed to go into the house. They spent most of the Sunday relaxing and chatting about everything. Zero found out that while he was gone Soma and Mina had gotten close and confessed their feelings for each other. They were now an official couple. Having spent some time with his fake family he decided it was time to get serious.

    He looked to Mina and Yuto and ordered them "I will be in my room and I''m not sure how long I''ll be there. If anyone is looking for me I''m sick and they can''t see me that includes my teacher. Also, Mina don''t let Soma come here until I wake up." His eyes stopped glowing with the purple hue and the two bid him goodnight unaware of the manipulation.

    Arriving at his room he set his luggage aside and headed straight for the bed. After laying down he ordered the system with his mind. ''Begin the transformation into Dhampir''

    CONFIRMED

    SKILL DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY IS BEING INCORPORATED INTO THE HOST

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    DUE TO FOREIGN PHYSIOLOGY HOST WILL BE PUT TO SLEEP DURING THE TRANSITION

    Zero the lost consciousness after hearing the message

    ERROR

    HOST SOUL IS CURRENTLY HUMAN AND CAN NOT COEXIST IN A DHAMPIR BODY

    SOLUTION FOUND

    THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ATTEMPT TO MUTATE HOST''S SOUL TO DHAMPIR SOUL

    FAILED

    REATTEMPTING

    FAILED

    REATTEMPTING

    FAILED

    REATTEMPTING

    SUCCUSS

    HOST''S HUMAN SOUL HAS TRANSFORMED INTO DHAMPIR (CHAOS VARIETY)

    NOW BEGINNING RACE CHANGE

    DUE TO RACE CHANGE FROM HUMAN TO DHAMPIR (CHAOS VARIETY) SKILLS HAVE BEEN CHANGED

    SKILL DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY HAS BEEN CONSUMED AND REMOVED

    RESTRICTION ON SKILLS POWER ASSIMILATION AND WORLD TRAVEL HAS LOOSENED DUE TO SOUL RANK INCREASE

    ATTEMPTING TO FUSE SKILL DARK METAMORPHOSIS WITH SKILL SHAPESHIFTING

    FAILED

    INTEGRATING CHAOS ATTRIBUTE (SEALED) INTO FUSION

    REATTEMPTING FUSION

    SUCCESS

    DARK METAMORPHOSIS FUSED WITH SHAPESHIFTING AND UPGRADED INTO CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION DUE TO CHAOS ATTRIBUTE (SEALED)

    ATTEMPTING TO UPGRADE SKILL HYPNOTIC GAZE

    SUCCESS

    HYPNOTIC GAZE HAS UPGRADED INTO MESMERIZE

    RACE CHANGE COMPLETE

    Zero woke up feeling amazing; he had never felt so much power in his body before. The first thing he did was go to the restroom to check his physical changes. Arriving and looking in the mirror he noticed that not much had changed. His hair was still silver and his luminous amber eyes remained the same. The two things that change were that his skin became slightly paler and his canines grew a bit.

    Zero was truly shocked that he didn''t change much he had at least thought that his eyes would turn crimson. "I guess I would have experienced more changes if I turned into a full-blooded vampire but their weaknesses are too terrible for me to consider." Zero headed to take a shower as he felt his skill begin to crawl. As he grabbed the knob to turn on the water it broke off. ''I need time to adjust to my new strength.'' Thought Zero as he lamented

    Somehow finding a way he managed to take a bath without breaking anything. It was so tedious having to treat everything like glass or an eggshell. ''I now know how Superman must have felt living with humans. Anyways time for the big reveal. Status.'' thought Zero

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: DHAMPIR

    SOUL: DHAMPIR (CHAOS VARIETY)

    SOUL RANK: F+

    ATTRIBUTES: NONE

    STRENGTH: 445

    SPEED: 510

    MAGIC ENERGY: 9,000

    VITALITY: 2,800

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, MESMERIZE, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP, CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION

    NULL SWORD STYLE: COUNTER FORM, VOID FORM, OBLIVION FORM

    POWER ASSIMILATION: ABLE TO COPY ANY SKILL FROM ANOTHER BEING AND ASSIMILATE IT PERFECTLY WITHIN THE HOST. DUE TO PERFECT ASSIMILATION, SOME ABILITIES WILL BE CHANGED TO BETTER SUIT THE USER. DUE TO LOW-RANK RESTRICTION PLACED ON THE ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: TIME NEEDED TO COPY SKILL DEPENDS ON THE POWER OF SKILL

    RESTRICTION 2: CAN CURRENTLY ONLY HOLD (03/15) SKILLS

    WORLD TRAVEL: ABILITY TO TRAVEL TO ANY WORLD SO LONG AS USER HOLDS SOME KNOWLEDGE OF THE WORLD. DUE TO LOW-RANK RESTRICTION PLACED ON THE ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: ONLY ALLOWED TO USE THE ABILITY ONCE EVERY MONTH

    RESTRICTION 2: UNABLE TO WORK ON ANYONE ELSE BESIDES THE USER

    MESMERIZE: CAN HYPNOTIZE ANY INDIVIDUAL WITH THE SAME OR LOWER SOUL RANK THAN YOU. ABLE TO CHANGE MEMORIES FREELY AND CONTROL INDIVIDUALS. ABLE TO ALTER PERSONALITIES OF INDIVIDUALS

    SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN SWORD TECHNIQUES AND STYLES EASILY

    INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP: INSTINCTIVELY IMPROVE ABILITY TO AIM GUNS BY 25%

    CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION: THROUGH COMBINING DARK METAMORPHOSIS, SHAPESHIFTING, AND CHAOS ATTRIBUTES USER HAS GAINED THE ABILITY TO SHIFT BOTH THE FORM OF THE BODY AND SOUL AND PASS AS ANY TYPE OF CREATURE

    Zero could believe what he saw not only had his stats grown but his skill had evolved too. The best part was that his power assimilation no longer had a cooldown and the cooldown for world travel was cut in half. He however had some questions about his stats. ''System why did my Dhampir physiology skill disappear?'' asked Zero

    BECAUSE THE HOST IS NOW A DHAMPIR THEREFORE HAS NO NEED OF THE SKILL

    IT HAS BECOME A PASSIVE SKILL OF YOUR CURRENT BODY AND PASSIVE SKILLS ARE NOT DISPLAYED

    ''Then why did Alucard have it in his status?'' asked Zero

    BECAUSE IT WAS A SKILL THAT THE HOST LACKED AT THE TIME

    PASSIVE SKILL WILL ONLY APPEAR IN AN APPRAISED TARGETS STATUS SO THAT HOST MAY COPY AND INTEGRATE THE SKILL INTO YOUR BODY

    IF THE HOST WERE TO CURRENTLY REAPPRAISE TARGET GENYA THE SKILL DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY WOULD NOT APPEAR AS IT HAS ALREADY BEEN ACQUIRED

    ''Okay, I understand. The last thing I want to know is why did the required magic energy disappear from my skills?'' asked Zero

    SKILL ONLY REQUIRE MAGIC ENERGY TO ACTIVATE AS A RESTRICTION IN TWO CASES

    THE FIRST IS WHEN A SKILL GOES AGAINST THE NATURE OF YOUR RACE OR SOUL SUCH AS WHEN THE HOST PREVIOUSLY USED SKILL HYPNOTIC GAZE WHILE BEING HUMAN

    HOST WAS USING MAGIC ENERGY TO FORCIBLY ACTIVATE THE SKILL IN A BODY THAT COULD NORMALLY NOT SUPPORT THE ABILITY

    SKILL NATURALLY DRAW ENERGY FROM THE BODY WITHOUT THE NEED TO ACTIVE IT THROUGH MAGIC ENERGY

    BECAUSE THE HOST IS NOW A DHAMPIR YOU NO LONGER REQUIRE MAGIC ENERGY TO USE VAMPIRIC SKILLS

    THE SECOND IS WHEN A SKILL IS TOO POWERFUL TO BE USE BY AN INDIVIDUAL

    THE MAGIC ENERGY IS USED TO ALLEVIATE THE BURDEN THAT THE SKILL PLACES ON THE SOUL

    IN THIS CASE, ALTHOUGH THE SKILL IS USED IT IS USED IN A DIMINISHED CAPACITY

    ''Okay, I understand it now. Why didn''t you tell me earlier though?''

    BECAUSE YOU DIDN''T ASK

    ''So I have to ask for everything?''

    THAT WOULD BE PREFERRED

    ''Are you trying to be funny?''

    I LACK THE ABILITY SO NO

    ''System''

    YES

    ''You suck''

    NOTED I WILL REMEMBER THAT

 Chapter 13 Investigation

    (***Muriel''s POV***)

    Muriel had been ordered by archangel Phanuel to investigate a strange disturbance that he felt in the Void of Chaos. So she traveled to the edge of the celestial realm where there laid a portal to other realms.

    Arriving at the portal Muriel meets an angel guard. "Hello, Orifiel I need to use the portal to carry out an assignment from lord Phanuel." Said Muriel to the guard named Orifiel.

    "Very well you may do so. Take care." Said Orifiel in an indifferent tone.

    Orifiel then removed her sword from her waist and with it slice the sky in a horizontal manner. The sky was split in two and a tear began to swirl as a portal of light begins to form. Muriel then flew into the portal and then it vanished without a trace as if it had never existed.

    Muriel reappeared in a gray world filled with pathways and at the end of each pathway existed a portal. Some of these portals seem to be made of light these were pathways to different celestial realms that angels and the divine lived and ruled. Other portals were swirling masses of darkness like a black hole and these lead to the infernal realms of demons and demoness. The last type of portals was green and these lead to the world of mortals and immortals. At the bottom of this realm laid a dark massive purple-like sea and this was the entrance to the Void of Chaos. For centuries the celestials and infernals have used the Void of chaos as an execution ground for their criminals.

    In the Void of Chaos, one''s soul force and life force are constantly drained. It''s a deadly dimension that is devoid of life. Getting ready to enter the purple sea Muriel places a necklace around her neck. The necklace was called Barachiel''s Embrace and it was created by Barachiel the angel of blessings and protection to temporarily counteract the effect of that dimension. With her necklace on Muriel closed her eyes and jumped into the sea.

    Waking up in a purple and red hued space of emptiness Muriel felt her power waning a tiny bit. While the necklace could counteract the draining effects of this dimension it was only 90% efficient. Realizing that she could only stay here for an hour max she released a beacon to teleport back to the portal after she finishes her assessment.

    Muriel then started to fly around and released a subtle wave of her divine energy in the way a bat would use sonar. Her energy would be devoured by the void but should it clash with any other energy divine or infernal it would instantly inform her of where. After flying around for 30 minutes Muriel felt a ping of foreign energy which she couldn''t identify. When she arrived she felt the residue of this foreign energy but what was strange was that this energy was from a mortal soul that had been there.

    "There no way that a mortal could have been here what''s going on. Their soul level is too low to survive for even a second here." said Muriel in shock

    "Hello" said a mysterious voice from behind Muriel. This voice immediately caused her to feel fear and dread turning around. She was frozen in place unable to move.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "It''s quite rude of you not to return a greeting." said the voice

    Circulating her divine power throughout her whole body she was finally able to move. The first thing she did was draw her sword while moving to gain some distance. As she turned around she found that no one was there.

    "Why did you draw your weapon? Do you wish to fight?" asked the voice for behind her again

    "I am Muriel of the divine army under the service of Lord Phanuel. I demand you name yourself and state your intentions." said the panicked Muriel

    "Well, Muriel of the divine army under the service of Lord Phanuel I have no name to give you. As for my purpose I simply greeted you." said the voice mockingly

    "State your purpose or be cut down!" yelled Muriel

    "Really? How can you do that if you''re facing the wrong way?" mocked the voice yet again

    Muriel then began to release her divine energy and slash behind her only to find that there was no one there yet again. "My you''re a very violent little girl." said the voice as it laughed but this time it sounded like the voice was coming from everywhere at once. As time went on the fear in Muriel''s heart kept grown as she found herself a proud angelic warrior was being played with as if she were a child.

    "Well no need to cry my dear turn around and I''ll let you see me." said the chilling voice

    As Muriel turned around slowly she saw a gorgeous woman had long flowing white hair that reached her feet tied into twin tails wearing a beautiful black. She smiled at Muriel and with a purple ethereal hand pierced Muriel''s chest and she blacked out.

    (***Nyx POV***)

    Nyx had pierced the angel''s chest with her hand in an ethereal form and pulled out what looked like a golden orb. This was Muriel''s soul and while Zero''s had been the size of a marble this was the size of a car. Holding the angel''s soul Nyx took her other hand and pierced into the soul with her finger and as she a terrible shrieking began to echo through the void. The soul was in great pain and crying out for her to stop.

    "Relax it''ll be over soon." Said Nyx with a cold smile

    She then retracted her finger from the soul. It looked fine but there was a difference a tiny almost imperceptible purple spot could be seen at the center. Nyx then proceeded to place the soul back into Muriel''s body. As the soul entered the body Muriel began to convulse and scream. After 10 minutes of this did she finally calm down and open her eye.

    "Rise and shine. Do you know who I am and what you''re supposed to do?" asked Nyx

    "Yes you are my mistress and I am to return to the divine realm and report that nothing unusual was found here." said Muriel as she bowed

    "When will the angel regain consciousness?" asked Nyx

    "I believe in 5 minutes mistress." answered Muriel?

    "Good then I''ll take my leave." said Nyx as she walked away with a smile

    She then faded out of existence as if she had never been there at all. What she had done to Muriel was place a soul parasite into her soul. It was a separate consciousness that would slowly merge with Muriel''s own as to not arouse suspicion. This way she would gain an informant in the divine realm and make sure that they wouldn''t find out about her or her son until he was strong enough.

    (***Muriel''s POV***)

    Waking up Muriel remembered that she had been attacked by a woman. As she began to look around to find her the memory simply vanished from her mind and she was in a state of confusion. "What was I doing? I believe I was carrying out Lord Phanuel''s order." said Muriel

    ''I guess the draining effect of the void was stronger than I thought. I should hurry and complete mistress''s order. Wait who is this mistress I guess this realm is messing with my mind I thought Lord Phanuel was a woman for a second.'' Muriel''s mind was in a bit of disarray but what she was unaware of was that the soul parasite had begun to affect her. This was how it worked rather than changing your memories it simply alters them slightly so even so that nobody would notice until it was too late.

    Deciding that there was no further need to investigate Muriel decided to teleport back to her beacon and leave. She momentarily thought it strange why she would leave 20 minutes early without doing her due diligence. She then felt that she had done all that she could and that there was no further need to waste time here. She needed to report back to Phanuel that there was nothing to be found here. This was the most important thing currently and she must complete it as soon as possible. She then leaves for the divine realm to make her report.

 Chapter 14 Soul Monarch

    Having turned into a dhampir Zero used his chaos transfiguration skill to hide his vampiric traits. What he found out is that when he used the skill to disguise himself as a human his stats lowered to match those of a normal human. This was quite fortunate as he wouldn''t have to go about his daily life trying to control his strength every waking moment. He would learn to control his strength over time but for now, he was glad.

    Today was a weekend and Soma came to visit Hakuba Shrine and see Mina. Although he came he had missed her as she had gone out earlier on an errand for her father. Soma then asked Zero to take a walk with him to kill some time until Mina returned.

    As they walked there was a tense feeling in the air. It seemed like Soma had something to say but was unable to say it. They continued to walk for about 30 more minutes before he blurted it out. "I''m going out with Mina and I''m sorry I didn''t tell you until now!" Soma had apparently felt like he betrayed his friend by not telling him this secret.

    "Yeah, I know. I''m glad for the both of you and I wish for the two of you to be happy." said Zero with a smile

    "You knew! How did you know?" asked Soma

    "Well it''s pretty obvious and I''m sure even uncle Yuto knows too. Although you might want to tell him face to face today." said Zero advising his friend

    "Ah, I can''t believe everyone knows! I was such a wreck just trying to figure out how to tell you." Said Soma as he crouched down and held his head. He had been agonizing over this for a day and had practiced how to break the news. However, when the time came he became too nervous and couldn''t find the right words.

    "It''s okay you two make a cute couple I guarantee it. So when''s the wedding?" said Zero trying to cheer up his friend

    "Hey stop making fun of me. Rather than that when will you get a girlfriend?" asked Soma

    "Do I need one?" asked a surprised Zero

    "Well no but it''s nice to have someone to share your life with." said Soma

    "I already do that with my family so it''s fine." responded Zero

    "That''s different. At some point in life people go out and create our own families with someone that they love." said Soma

    "So I need to find some to love and one day become a family with them?" asked Zero

    "Yeah in the future. Are you interested in anyone?" asked Soma

    "The only interesting person at that school is Mrs. Yoko Belnades." answered Zero not knowing that Soma was asking in a romantic sense. This caused Soma to stop walk and stare at his friend.

    "You know that she''s our teacher and that she''s 7 years older than us?" asked Soma

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Yeah what does that have to do with anything?" asked Zero in response. ''Although technically she''s 24 years older than me not 7.'' Zero corrected Soma in his mind.

    "So long as you are aware of the difficulties that will show ahead." said Soma as they continued to walk back to the shrine. Arriving Soma went straight to Mina''s Father Yuto and let him know that he wants to officially date his daughter. Yuto agreed on the condition that he did not hurt Mina or that he would kill him and make sure his soul wondered this world forever.

    Soma was asked by Mina to join them for dinner and he said yes. The atmosphere was a bit awkward at the beginning but as they started eating and talking it started to loosen up. It turned out that this was the first time Soma had eaten Mina''s home cooking. As they were finishing up dinner Zero received a notification that he had been wait for since he arrived in this world 4 months ago.

    SKILL POWER OF DOMINANCE GAINED

    DUE TO INCOMPATIBILITY SKILLS WILL BE RECONSTRUCTED TO FIT THE USER''S SOUL WAVELENGTH

    SUCCESS SKILL RECONSTRUCTED

    SKILL SOUL MONARCH DERIVED FROM SKILL POWER DOMINANCE

    SOUL MONARCH: A SKILL DERIVED FROM DRACULA''S SOUL ABSORPTION ABILITY. THE ABILITY OF A KING WHO RULES OVER SOULS. THIS ABILITY LETS THE USER CONSUME AND ABSORB THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED AND USE THEIR POWERS AS THEIR OWN.

    THE SOULS CAN BE USED IN FOUR WAYS.

    ABILITY GAIN: CONSUME THE DEFEATED SOUL TO GAIN THEIR SKILLS

    KNOWLEDGE GAIN: CONSUME THE DEFEATED SOUL TO GAIN KNOWLEDGE OF SPELLS AND TECHNIQUES ALONG WITH THEIR MEMORIES

    STAT GAIN: CONSUME THE DEFEATED SOUL TO ADD THEIR STATS TO YOURS

    STRENGTHEN SOUL RANK: CONSUME THE DEFEATED SOUL TO INCREASE YOUR SOUL RANK

    ''This is better than Power of Dominance. System start copying of the other skill I need from him.'' thought Zero

    UNDERSTOOD BEGINNING PROCESS

    SKILL COPY DURATION 6 MONTHS

    ''Well I expected it but I had hoped that because of my skill getting stronger it might not take as long. Since I''ve got the skill now it''s time to test it.''

    As night fell and the two humans fell asleep Zero snuck out of the house. Once outside he released his chaos transfiguration and his skin became slightly whiter and his canines grew longer. ''System track that vampire from last time.'' Zero wanted a guinea pig to test his power on.

    Follow the tracking direction Zero found himself back in an alley in the city. Last time he was too weak and had to avoid getting seen but this time there was no need for that. He walked down the alley and came across a man attacking a new victim. The vampire Zack In¨¦s turned and faced Zero while sneering. "A dhampir what are the chances of running into a weak filthy half breed here." said Zack as he dropped the half-dead woman onto the floor

    "Well haven''t you heard to never judge a book by its cover." Said Zero while smiling coldly

    Zack moved to attack Zero without responding with his claws that he gains through the use of the shapeshifting skill. Zero waited until the last second to dodge as to fool Zack into believing that he could barely keep up with his speed. "Looks like you''re not as weak as I thought kid." said Zack

    Zack rushed Zero again but this time after Zero dodged he pulled out a gun and shot him in the leg. Zero could have dodged the bullet but he allowed it to hit him to test his endurance for the future. The bullet penetrated his skin and lodged into his leg. The bullet was pushed out but the wound didn''t heal as he would need blood to trigger his healing. Zack now overconfident approached Zero while laughing manically. He now stood in front of the kneeling Zero and raises his claws to end this battle.

    As Zack was about to deliver the final blow Zero disappeared and he began to look around for him. Moments later a clawed hand pierced through Zack''s chest and was holding his heart. His beating heart crushed by the clawed hand was the last sight he saw before he died.

    As Zero dropped the crushed heart and pulled out his hand the vampire Zack dropped like a sack of potatoes. Afterwards a black orb floated out of the body and headed directly into Zero''s hand. As he stared at the orb he thought about eating it then a purple aura flowed from his body and consumed it and a system notification appeared.

    LESSER VAMPIRE SOUL CONSUMED CHOOSE

    ABILITY GAIN: UPGRADE PASSIVE SKILL DHAMPIR RAPID HEALING INTO SKILL LESSER VAMPIRE REGENERATION

    LESSER VAMPIRE REGENERATION: GAIN THE ABILITY TO SLOWLY REGENERATE WOUNDS AND MISSING LIMBS

    KNOWLEDGE GAIN: NO SPELLS ARE GAINED AT THIS TIME BUT WILL GAIN MEMORIES OF THE VICTIM

    STAT GAIN: INCREASE STRENGTH: +72, SPEED: +68, MAGIC ENERGY: +800, VITALITY: +1,000

    STRENGTHEN SOUL RANK: UPGRADE SOUL RANK FROM F+ TO E-

    ''Ability Gain''

    UPGRADING PASSIVE SKILL DHAMPIR RAPID HEALING INTO SKILL LESSER VAMPIRE REGENERATION

    COMPLETE

    ''That''s good now I can heal from wound faster. The dhampir healing only stops me from bleeding it doesn''t regenerate new skin.'' thought Zero as he walked to the half-dead woman. He remembered that vampire blood is said to be able to heal wounds and this was the perfect time to experiment.

    He pricked his finger on his canine tooth and dropped two drops of blood into the woman''s mouth. The woman slowly opened her eye and scream as she saw Zack''s dead body. Zero look into her eyes and commanded her to stop screaming, forget what happened today, and go home. Looks like his blood can be used to heal people if he needs them to live.

    ''Although I didn''t get enough practice. System find me more creatures of the night to hunt'' ordered Zero as he walked down the dark alley.

 Chapter 15 Last Boss

    It''s been 2 months since Soma revealed that he and Mina had begun dating. Zero had been busy cheating at school with test answers, training with Hikaru 4 times a week in his human form, and as a dhampir hunting creatures of the night whenever one appears in the city. There were 40% fewer murders in Hirosaki City because of this reason. Having done this Zero had become adjusted to his new dhampir body and could now control his strength without any difficulty.

    It was now during the weekend and Soma had decided to come and take Mina on a date. Yuto had some business in the city so he left earlier in the morning leaving only Zero at home for the next 3 hours or so. As he was relaxing today Zero received a call from Hikaru. "Master I have urgent news. The man you wanted me to continue tracking Graham Jones has arrived in the city today." said Hikaru

    "Where is now?" asked Zero

    "Based on his movement it seems that he''s head to Hakuba Shrine. He will arrive in 30 to 40 minutes." said Hikaru

    "Okay, then you can pull your men off him now. When he arrives here seal the area around the shrine. Make sure that Soma and Mina stay away from here too." ordered Zero

    "Yes I understand Master" replied Hikaru

    Getting up from the couch Zero walked into his room and got prepared for his new guests'' arrival. Grabbing his sword he went to the front of the shrine to take a seat and wait for Graham''s arrival. Zero was nervous because he was not sure if he could defeat the human.

    After 35 minutes a gray hair, gray eyes, and a handsome man appeared. He had a slight smirk on his face when he arrived. He also wears a white suit with a purple tie and ceremonial scarf and a charming aura. Walking he approached the sitting Zero and asked "Hello are you the one in charge of this shrine?"

    NAME: GRAHAM JONES

    RACE: HUMAN

    SOUL: CORRUPTED HUMAN SOUL

    SOUL RANK: D-

    LEVEL: 45

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK

    STRENGTH: 210

    SPEED: 200

    MAGIC ENERGY: 5600

    VITALITY: 1500

    SKILLS: DARK MAGIC MASTERY, TELEPORTATION

    SPELLS: DARK INFERNO, HELLFIRE, DARK CONTRACT

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    DARK MAGIC MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN ANY FORM OF DARK MAGIC EASILY

    TELEPORTATION: TRANSFER OF MATTER OR ENERGY FROM ONE POINT TO ANOTHER WITHOUT TRAVERSING THE PHYSICAL SPACE BETWEEN THEM. ALLOWS USERS TO MOVE TO ANY LOCATION PREVIOUSLY VISITED LOCATIONS. REQUIRES 100 MAGIC ENERGY TO USE.

    Due to the system settings being changed Graham was instantly appraised without any order from Zero.

    "Yes currently I am." answered Zero

    "Good then I can get straight to the point I''d like to buy this property." said Graham

    "Sorry it''s not for sale." said Zero

    "I insist you reconsider my proposal." said Graham losing his charming air

    "I have a proposal for you instead." said Zero

    "What is it?" asked Graham

    "Fight me and if you kill me you can take this place." said Zero

    "Kill you what a strange thing for a young man to ask of another person." Said Graham no longer smiling have grown suspicious of this young man

    "No need to look at me like that. I know what you want here and I''m willing to give it to you." said Zero

    "You have no idea what I want." replied Graham

    "You want to own this land which Dracula''s castle is sealed in to awaken as the dark lord." Said Zero catching Graham off guard. He looked visibly shaken by the word that had come out of Zero''s mouth. His face grew cold and showed an ugly expression,

    "Who are you!?" demanded Graham

    "That''s not important do you want to take my deal or not. You need to kill me anyway to silence me." said Zero

    "How can I trust anything you say?" asked Graham

    "You don''t have to just use the Dark Contract magic." replied Zero

    This made Graham very nervous as he looked at this young man who seemed to know everything about him. He had to know what this young man knew and kill afterward to make sure no one else found out. Luckily he sensed no magical power from the young man so he was very confident he could kill him. Meanwhile Zero was already aware of what was going thru Graham''s mind and he looked at him with killing intent.

    "Okay what are the terms you wish for this contract?" asked Graham

    "Simple we fight on here at this shrine until there''s a winner. If I win I get to do as I please with you and if you win you get to ask me any questions you want, kill me, and then gain this shrine. We shall be confined to the Hakuba shrine ground unable to leave until a winner is decided." said Zero

    "That''s a very thorough contract for one so young." said Graham as he didn''t see any part of the contact he could manipulate. He however didn''t see any trickery within the contract so he saw no reason to make any changes.

    "Graham Johns do you accept this contract?" asked Zero in an intimidating manner.

    "I do" said Graham as he used the dark contract spell. A dark dust-like fog formed and spilt in two and began to swirl around both individuals before gathering between them. It then formed a black sphere and flew into the sky when it reached high enough the sky began to darken. This was a barrier created by the contract so that neither could leave or escape until the contract was fulfilled.

    Zero smiled when he saw this and there was no longer any need to worry. Zero was happy that Graham had seen through his terms on the contract. He made sure to choose his word very carefully. The first thing graham had overlooked was the fact that the terms for each side were vague. Graham wanted to defeat him and ask him questions before killing him and Zero could just outright kill him and get what he wanted. It was much more difficult to fight someone without killing them.

    The second mistake was probably the biggest mistake that Graham could have made. Zero had been worried when he saw the teleportation skill on Graham''s status. He knew that Graham could teleport from the game but the skill described was a bit more overpowered than what was shown in the game. With that skill, he could easily run away from the battle whenever he wished and appear anywhere in the world he previously visited. This meant he could leave the country whenever he desired making tracking almost next to impossible and could appear at shrine whenever he was ready to counter-attack. Zero made sure to include the terms that he couldn''t leave the shrine until a winner was decided effectively clipping the man''s wings.

    He knew that''s Graham''s stats were half his own so he wasn''t too dangerous physically. The real trouble would be the Dark Inferno and Hellfire spells. Zero knew that the spells were some of Dracula''s most powerful dark spells so he would need to be careful of them. The teleportation ability while nerfed could still be troublesome too. While Graham couldn''t use it to escape it from the shrine ground it would make attacking him difficult.

    All in all, Zero felt that this was the best chance to kill Graham that he could get. He felt like he had a 77% chance of victory and he was going to succeed.

 Chapter 16 Early Final Battle

    Zero stood up from his seated position and unsheathed his katana. He then took his stance and readied himself for battle. He knew from the game that Graham had to weapon skills but used his spells effortlessly. So he couldn''t rush in recklessly or he would be bombarded with his hellfire and dark inferno spells. Hellfire is a powerful attack that summons 3or more fireballs that are usually launched forward at the target. Dark inferno shoots 2 large, dark orbs resembling small meteors that burn and concusses. Both are favorite spells used by Dracula and are probably why Graham wrongfully thought himself to Dracula''s reincarnation.

    Graham began to levitate in the air as he launched 3 fireballs that flew at an amazing speed straight at Zero. Zero quickly moved to the right and the spell flew past him instantly scorching the ground he was standing on. When Zero looked back at Graham he noticed that Graham had already teleported and he''d lost sight of him. He focused his dhampir senses to locate Graham to only find that meteors falling straight towards him and he moved to dodge the attack but he had noticed a bit late and the concussive waveform the impact still knocked him off his feet. Before he could even get up 3 fireballs hit him dead-on.

    Zero''s skin burned and he felt a level of pain that he had never experienced before. As the fire dies out Zero''s skin was badly burned and almost falling off. Luckily he had used Zack''s soul to increase his ability to heal and his skin began to regrow to the shock of Graham who had thought he had won the battle. "You''re a vampire and you want to deny your master from resurrecting?" asked Graham

    "A dhampir to be specific." answered Zero as he bought time for his wounds to heal. Graham landed on the ground in front of him with a confused look.

    "The only recorded dhampir is Alucard and you look nothing like him. So who are you?" asked Graham

    ''So he''s one of those idiotic bad guys who talk too much.'' thought Zero as he pretends to be badly injured to keep Graham''s guard down. "Just a random dhampir who wishes to kill you!" said Zero as he launched at Graham who still had his guard down and attacked. He slashed at Graham with his quick-draw style and managed to cut off Graham''s right arm. He had aimed for Graham''s heart but due to Graham moving his body to try to dodge the attack he only got an arm.

    Graham teleported away and disappeared but his scream could still be heard in the barrier. Zero then picked up the arm and bit into the wrist of the severed arm and drank the remaining blood that hadn''t sprayed from the wound. Drinking the blood boosted his rate of regeneration and now he was fully healed and he tossed the useless arm away. He then focused on his sense of smell and found the stench of blood was strongest behind a building in the west of the shrine.

    He then rushed to the area and found a frightened Graham who had used a fireball to cauterize the wound so he wouldn''t bleed out. "You have a high tolerance for pain, don''t you. I''m impressed." said Zero as rushed at Graham.

    "Wait I give up you win." said Graham in hope that the barrier would disappear so that he could escape. However, the barrier was unaffected and Zero was now in front of him. Overcome by fear he teleported again as Zero tried to decapitate him. "Damn this might take a while." sighed Zero

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    With the stench of burning flesh filling the air Zero could no longer tell where Graham was with his sense of smell. He focused on his hearing knowing how Graham was he would try to cut a deal with me eventually so I just need to wait. He then walked around with his guard still up expecting a sneak attack or two.

    Zero searched the entire area and found no trace of Graham. He knew that Graham had constantly teleported away whenever he got close. "I know you can''t keep teleport forever so why don''t you give up. You might live." Said Zero

    "You''re willing to let me live?" asked Graham who was exhausted from the constant teleporting. He could only do so another 4 or 5 times before all his power would be spent for the next hour. He was desperate because at this rate he would die and his ambition would end here.

    "Maybe it depends on how hard you make me work on finding you." responded Zero

    As foolish as it might have been he had to choice but to bet on the words of the dhampir. Teleporting in front of Zero he looked weak and his white suit was now covered in blood and dirt. "Looking good." Zero was just mocking him but he no longer had the strength to fight back so he endured the mocking.

    "If you let me live I''ll serve you." pleaded Graham

    "Isn''t Dracula a king who bowed to no one? Are you sure you''re Dracula?" asked Zero while knowing that this man was not. He had the potential to inherit Dracula''s soul but that was all the true vessel was Soma.

    "I''m willing to give up my pride and serve you if it means living." Sai Graham

    "Okay you can live and serve me." said Zero

    Graham then used his dark contract to assure that Zero couldn''t kill which Zero didn''t mind. The second contract took place and Graham was relieved that he wouldn''t die.

    "Yes! Whatever you need I will accomplish." said Graham

    "Are you sure you can fulfill my orders?" asked Zero

    "I promise I will!" said Graham kneeling before Zero

    "Okay then your first order is to die." said Zero as he stabbed Graham in the heart. He then proceeded to bite Graham and drain all his blood. As his blood was being drained Graham had a look of fear stuck on his face and he died with that look. When he died the barrier faded and the scenery brightened and then a pitch-black softball-size orb flew out of Graham and Zero used Soul Monarch.

    CORRUPTED HUMAN SOUL CONSUMED CHOOSE

    ABILITY GAIN: GAIN ABILITIES DARK MAGIC MASTERY AND TELEPORTATION

    KNOWLEDGE GAIN: DARK INFERNO, HELLFIRE, AND DARK CONTRACT SPELLS CAN BE GAINED AT THIS TIME BUT WILL GAIN MEMORIES OF THE VICTIM

    STAT GAIN: INCREASE STRENGTH: +210, SPEED: +200, MAGIC ENERGY: +5600, VITALITY: +1,500

    STRENGTHEN SOUL RANK: UPGRADE SOUL RANK FROM F+ TO E+

    ''ABILITY GAIN''

    GAINED SKILLS DARK MAGIC MASTERY AND TELEPORTATION

    COMPLETE

    Now that was done he needed to clean up this corpse. He then called Hikaru and ordered her to come to the shrine personally with 2 people that she trusted wouldn''t talk. She arrived 50 minutes late with 2 men in black suits carrying some body bags.

    "What happened to him?" one of the two men asked

    "Be silent and dispose of the body!" yelled Hikaru

    They did so in a hurry and put the body in the bag and were about to leave when Zero tossed them the severed arm. Then used some cleaning supplies and cleaned the scorched area and erased the traces of the battle. After that, they left and only Hikaru and Zero remained.

    "You must be curious what happened. You can ask me if you want." said Zero

    "What happened?" asked Hikaru in a low voice

    "Well short version I''m a half-vampire and I drank that wizards blood killing him." said Zero

    "Half-vampire? Wizard?" questioned Hikaru

    Zero then took about 20 minutes to explain the situation to her. He only told her that Dracula''s castle would soon appear and if it wasn''t stopped the world would end. He avoided telling her much about himself.

    "So can you make me a vampire?" asked Hikaru

    "Why? You don''t want to be human?" asked Zero

    "No I don''t mind being human but I feel that humans will be useless in the battle to come in Dracula''s castle." answered Hikaru

    Zero was honestly shocked by what she said. He had even mentioned that he manipulated her mind and she still was loyal to him. This made him quite happy that he had someone who wanted to fight by his side.

    "Thank you but I''ll handle this battle personally. If at the end you still want to be a vampire I''ll turn you into a dhampir like me." said Zero with a smile

 Chapter 17 Aftermath

    Hikaru had finished her business at the shrine and call her men who had sealed off the shrine area back. Zero was now alone at the shrine and he went back to the living room to sit down and think. He had just taken out the final boss who was supposed to attempt to steal Dracula''s power spurning Soma to reject the dark power and use it for good. Zero had always planned to kill Graham but his appearing at the shrine sped up all of Zero''s plans. Now that he was dead Zero now had the added job of making sure the story played out relatively the same if his plan was going to work.

    As he sat there thinking of what future action he would need to take then the door opened. Soma and Mina had returned from their date looking very much in love. Zero smiled and greeted the two before leaving to give them some much-needed alone time. He wanted them to enjoy the short-lived happiness while it lasted.

    Zero then decided that he needed to get stronger. He had one glaring weakness that he needed to amend as soon as possible. He lacked any magic spells and thus lacked any long-range attacks. If he had the battle with Graham would have been easier and he wouldn''t have gotten hurt. He now had the dark magic mastery skill but lack the spell tomes necessary to utilize it to learn spells. He then called his faithful servant Hikaru and asked if she knew where Graham had lived. She affirmed that she did and he then asked her to send someone to collect all the books in the house and deliver them to him. He hoped that one would be a spell tome for magic.

    While waiting for the books to be delivered Zero returned to his mundane life of going to school, spending time with Soma and Mina, and training with Hikaru. This continued for a week before the books were delivered. Unfortunately, there were no spell tome in the pile of books but Zero kept them anyway as many of them were books on leadership and such. Look like Graham was a very diligent person he was studying up on leading an army. Since there was nothing to be done about it now Zero decided to hone his current skill and save learning magic for later. With the teleportation skill that he gained from Graham Zero found moving around easier saving him time.

    Like that, another 3 months past and Zero had continued his life in the city of Hirosaki. Today he received the notification that he had been waiting for all this time.

    SKILL DEMON CASTLE GAINED

    DUE TO INCOMPATIBILITY SKILLS WILL BE RECONSTRUCTED TO FIT THE USER''S SOUL WAVELENGTH

    SUCCESS SKILL RECONSTRUCTED

    SKILL CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION DERIVED FROM SKILL DEMON CASTLE

    CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION: A SKILL DERIVED FROM DRACULA''S CASTLE ABILITY. THE ABILITY OF A KING WHO RULES OVER SOULS. THIS ABILITY CREATES A SUB-SPACE DIMENSION IN THE USER''S SOUL THAT IS ABLE TO STORE SOULS AND ITEMS OF ANY KIND. THE SPACE IS CAN ONLY HOLD AS MUCH AS THE SOUL CAN ALLOW. TIME DOES NOT EXIST IN THE SPACE. CAN SACRIFICE THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED TO PREVENT THE DEATH OF THE USER AND RESURRECT.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ''Yes, the skill turned out more or less as I thought it. I''m a bit disappointed that I didn''t get the ability to turn souls into a loyal monster to fight for me thought.'' thought Zero

    With this skill Zero now had everything he needs to begin enacting his plan the only thing left to do was wait for the school semester to end in 2 months and he would begin the plan he created after the death of the villain Graham so he prepared and waited.

    Time passed and the two months had passed quickly and now it was time for finals. Zero having no desire to try to pass these exams once again visited the friend of Mrs. Belnades mesmerized her yet again. Zero having received the test question ahead of time breezed through the exam. On the last day of school, Zero informed Mina and her father that he would be staying at the house of a friend afterward.

    (***Yoko POV***)

    Today classes had ended quickly since there was only one exam to take. Her friend and fellow teacher Kathrine Shade had asked her out to go drinking at 9 p.m. in the evening and she accepted. When school finished she decided to stop by the market to get some ingredients for today''s dinner. She headed home to grade her exam papers before leaving to meet up with her friend.

    Yoko Belnades was a witch descended from the famous Sypha Belnades who together with Trevor Belmont and Alucard managed to kill Dracula''s first incarnation. She was a powerful witch in her own right and had come to this town in preparation to battle Dracula''s reincarnation that was prophesied to resurrect this year. Much to her surprise, nothing had occurred and Yoko hoped that this would continue until the year ended in 2 weeks but she still expected the worse to happen and was prepared.

    Having graded her exams she was ready to head out and meet her friend Kathrine. She was pleasantly surprised by one student Zero Hakuba who at the beginning had very poor grades. When she talked to him about it she found out he was studying outside of school she half expected him to be lying but his grades improved and began to score quite high on his tests.

    Walking she reached her friend Kathrine''s apartment in the city and found it weird as she walked there was no one the streets even though it was a Friday. She chalked it up to an event in the city that she was not aware of. She knocked on the door and Kathrine told her that the door was unlocked so she should enter. When she entered she came across a sight that shocked her student Zero Hakuba had a sword at Kathrine''s throat.

    "What''s the meaning of this!?" she demanded and she began to construct a spell

    "Please stop your magic Mrs. Belnades." said Zero calmly as his sword draw closer to Kathrine''s neck drawing a little blood.

    ''Damn!'' thought Yoko as she was out of ideas on what to do in this situation

    "Who are you and what have you done with Zero Hakuba?" asked Yoko

    "I''m Zero your student." asked Zero

    "If you''re Zero then why are you doing this?" asked Yoko

    "It''s a simple deal. Your life in exchange for hers." Said Zero

    This shocked Yoko and before she could even have time to process what was happening Zero pressed his sword even more drawing more blood. "You have 5 seconds." Said Zero

    "Wait!" yelled Yoko

    "4 ¡­ 3" counted Zero

    "Stop I''ll trade my life for hers." said Yoko

    "Good I knew you would. Try to go back on your word and Mrs. Shade here will kill herself won''t you Mrs. Shade?" said Zero

    "Yes" answered Katherine Shade with dead eyes

    Yoko had truly thought that after Zero left her side she might be able to save her but that hope was soon crushed.

    "Are you one of Dracula''s minions?" asked Yoko

    "No I have no allegiance to Dracula but I am his friend." Answered Zero

    "What!? You know who he is?" asked Yoko

    "Right you don''t know yet but Dracula''s reincarnated form is Soma Cruz your student." Said Zero

    Yoko was shocked because Soma Cruz was an ordinary boy that she had taught for almost a year. She was shocked that the person that she must kill was one of her students. Zero then removed his sword from Kathrine''s neck and walked toward her. "Why are you doing this?" she asked

    "Because I need you" he answered as he stabbed her through the heart killing her instantly

 Chapter 18 Draculaéˆ¥æªš Castle

    A light blue orb flew out of the body of Yoko Belnades and into Zero hands. Instead of absorbing it, he stores it inside his chaos soul dimension skill. After storing the soul he stood over Yoko''s body and slit his wrist and blood drips into the stab wound and Zero begins chest compressions. As he continued the compressions as the blood continued to drip in her chest the wound slowly healed and Yoko''s heart started to beat again.

    After restoring Yoko''s body he then placed it inside his soul dimension also. Zero then walked to Mrs. Yoko''s friend and mesmerized her again. "Yoko Belnades is currently away on a trip to visit family and won''t be back for a while. You will also remember nothing that occurred in the last 30 minutes and continue your day as usual" said Zero

    Zero then left the apartment and headed to Hikaru''s hotel which he was staying at tonight since he told Mina and Yuto that he would stay at a friend''s house. Arriving at the hotel he then went to the gym to train with Hikaru. The castle would be appearing in 13 days so he needed to be ready for it.

    Hikaru was waiting for him and picked up a sword as he entered. With his katana in hand, Zero walk until he was about 2 meters from Hikaru and took his stance. Hikaru was releasing a cold bloodlust, unlike the oppressive one that Hammer released this one made one feel the need to run away instead. Zero released his own bloodlust which gave off the feeling that you were prey to be hunted by an apex predator. They began to clash while holding nothing back trying to kill each other. After 3 hours of fighting; the combat session ended and they both returned to their room to shower and sleep.

    The next day he left for Hakuba shrine and on the way there ran into Soma. "Hey on your way to see Mina?" asked Zero

    "Yeah we''re going to catch a movie and grab some lunch." said Soma

    "That''s good she''s been in a great mode recently so I assume this is the reason" said Zero with a smile

    "How are things going with Mrs. Belnades?" asked Soma as he was still had the misunderstanding from the last conversation from before.

    "You could say I have her within my grasp so to speak." said Zero as he laughed

    ''Wait she actually accepted his feeling'' thought Soma as he had been preparing how to comfort his find after finding out he''d been rejected.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Well enough about me. I was wondering if you could come to Hakuba Shrine in 13 days." said Zero

    "Sure why?" asked Soma

    "Nothing I have a surprise for you and Mina." said Zero smiling

    "What the surprise?" asked Soma

    "Not telling but let''s just say your lives will never be the same after it." said Zero with a meaningful smile

    Arriving at the shrine Mina came out to meet us and then proceeded to leave with Soma. Meeting Yuto in the living room Zero decides that he might as well take care of one of my last minutes'' preparations before the castle appears. Zero mesmerized him and gave him the order to travel to a hot spring in another city in 12 days and not to return for a week. He also included another order. Zero had already informed Hikaru to block off the shrine for everyone except Mina, Soma, Hammer, and Genya so Yuto was the last remaining person to take care of.

    Mina and Soma returned from their date in the evening. Zero greeted them when they came into the living room. Zero asked Soma if he would like to stay over at the Hakuba Shrine. Soma was nervous as he wanted to say yes but felt that he would be insulting Yuto if said yes. Yuto told him he could if he wanted to do that so Soma accepted and would sleep in Zero''s room.

    Later at night, it was time for Zero to give these two lovebirds a little push. He grabbed Soma''s shoulder and asked him if he was serious about Mina. Some answered that of course he was serious and planned to marry her in the future. Hearing this Zero shook Soma''s hand and passed him something that shocked Soma when he noticed what was in his hand. "Mina is waiting for you in her room so you better hurry up Soma." said Zero

    "I don''t think it''s proper to do this." said an embarrassed Soma

    "The only improper thing is to make a lady wait or say something you both desire." answered Zero

    Soma left the room and head to Mina''s room and spent the night there only returning to Zero''s room before dawn. Zero didn''t ask any questions and Soma did not speak about what happened and they were both okay with that. Zero had encouraged them and their relationship had grown so much stronger as a result. Mina was feeling a tad bit sore so when Zero made some tea for her he dropped a drop of his blood and Mina looked to be getting better as she drank the tea.

    The next day with only 12 days left Zero told Hikaru to prepare 2 extra katanas and 20 Glock G17s for him. Once he was transported into Dracula''s castle he would be unable to leave until the castle''s source of power for the castle was destroyed. So he needed to prepare the weapons he planned to use ahead of time. The next 12 days passed quite quickly with no issue and today was the day the castle would appear at night. The day passed by unremarkable and night fell.

    Zero notice a person sneak on the shrine ground with his dhampir senses which he knew was Genya. Soma and Mina were waiting outside the shrine wait for Zero''s gift. When the clock struck midnight and a lunar eclipse happened and everyone at the shrine staring at the eclipse was transported into the eclipse. Dracula''s castle existed in another dimension within the eclipse. It normally existed with Dracula himself but he hadn''t existed until Soma was born.

    Zero was hiding as to not be noticed by any of the four individuals inside the castle for his plan to be executed. He snuck away from the courtyard and he headed into the castle looking for the demons whose soul he would be needing for the future.

    Zero''s Demon Target List

    Souls needed

    Chronomage x 2

    Valkyrie x 999

    Erinys x 999

    Lilith x 999

    Siren x 999

    Nemesis x 999

    Witch x 999

    Curly x 999

    Dryad x 999

    Arc Demon x 100

    Demon Lord x 100

    Alura Une x 999

    Mandragora x 100

    Alastor x 999

    Succubus x 999

    Flame Demon x 100

    Final Guard x 999

    Shadow Knight x 999

 Chapter 19 The Battle Begins

    (***Soma POV***)

    Soma had been waiting with Mina for Zero to arrive since he asked them to wait for him on the shrine grounds at midnight. As they waited a lunar eclipse occurred and as they looked up at it the scenery began to warp and suddenly they were transported outside of what looked like a medieval castle.

    As they looked around Soma began to feel strange. He felt like he was happy being here for some strange reason. It was like some hidden part of him yearned for the chaotic, cold, and depressive atmosphere here. This feeling began to spread causing Soma to become dizzy and faint. As he awoke sometime later he found himself lying on Mina''s lap unsure what had just happened.

    "Hey, looks like he''s coming to." said Mina as if she were talking to someone else

    "What¡­ happened?" asked the disoriented Soma

    "So you''ve decided to join us¡­ Did you have a pleasant nap?" asked a man''s voice

    This caused Soma to instantly get up in order to protect Mina. "Who the heck are you?" Soma demanded as he saw the owner of the voice. It was a handsome man with long black hair in a black suit.

    "It''s okay, Soma. His name is Genya Arikado." answered Mina

    "Skip the introductions. I have a few questions, and I need answers now." said Genya

    Without wait for Soma to affirm he would answer he asked his first question. "Why have you come here?"

    "Why? Well, Mina and I were waiting¡­. Hang on where are we?" Soma was about to say that they were waiting for Zero but realized that finding out where they were and how to get back should be his main priority.

    "We''re in Dracula''s Castle" answered Genya

    "Huh? Dracula''s Castle? Are you telling me we''re in Europe?" asked Soma

    "No, we''re inside the lunar eclipse." Said Genya

    "Inside the eclipse?! You''re insane! Do you think I''m a fool?!" yelled Soma

    "Soma! Listen to him, he''s telling the truth!" Mina yelled to calm Soma who was clearly agitated for some reason.

    "Very well then give me an explanation." demanded Soma

    As Genya was about to explain the current situation his sense picked up some footsteps. He warned that enemies were inbound and soon some skeleton soldiers and winged skeleton demons appeared from the castle as surrounded us. Mina fainted at the sight of the skeletons and they were now surrounded. Genya waved his hand and a force wiped out all the enemies except one-winged skeleton who aimed a spear at Mina.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Damn! Protect the girl!" yelled Genya having noticed the enemy too late.

    Soma picked up a sword dropped by one of the defeated skeletons. He managed to knock the spear out of the winged skeleton''s hand masterfully and kill it within seconds. When he did a red orb appeared and flew into his body and in his mind, he heard the sounds of chains breaking.

    "Wha¡­ what was that thing?" asked a confused Soma

    "So it has awakened" said Genya as he looked at Soma strangely

    "What? What has?" asked Soma

    "The soul of the creature you kill has just entered your body. You have the power to absorb the abilities of the monsters you kill." said Genya

    "Why do I have that power?" asked Soma

    "You have gained the power. Now you must go to the Master''s chamber." Ordered Genya as he had no intentions of answering any of Soma''s questions

    "For what reason!" demanded Soma starting to feel fed up with Genya

    "Don''t you wish to return with your friend to your own world?" asked Genya

    "Of course I do." said Soma as he made sure the unconscious Mina was okay

    "Go to the Master''s chamber. Then you will understand everything" said Genya cryptically

    "But I can''t just leave Mina here like this." said Soma anxiously

    "No need to worry about her. I''ll set up a protective barrier. But death will certainly find us all if we stay here too long." Said Genya

    Soma looked conflicted as he knew deep down that if he wanted to leave here with Mina he must follow the instruction of Genya. Genya seemed to know what was going on but if he left Mina and something happened to her he could never forgive himself.

    "Only you can save her from a painful death." said Genya

    "What will you do?" asked Soma

    "I also have things I must do within the castle." answered Genya

    Soma walked over to Mina one more time to make sure she was okay. As he finished he walked towards the castle gates and then entered the castle leaving Mina in the protective barrier.

    (***Zero POV***)

    Zero had been killing bats, zombies, and skeletons endlessly as he progressed thru the lower levels of the castle. He had gained approximately 200 souls for each now. He absorbed a bat soul to gain the ability of echolocation so he was aware of the enemies ahead. He used the rest to upgrade his soul rank but as they were low-quality G rank souls not even 200 had increased his soul rank.

    ''System inform me of when Soma or Genya begin to move to enter the castle'' ordered Zero

    CONFIRMED WILL ALERT HOST ON MOVEMENT OF THESE TARGETS

    Travel through the castle Zero found a long hallway, with the occasional stairwell or side route. He had been walking for 30 minutes while defeating the occasional monster and they spawned endlessly so he continued to move as to not be held up. As Zero was walking around he came across one of his targets Sirens. The sirens were birds with beautiful feathers, scaly feet, and beautiful women''s faces with seductive voices. They were surrounded by tiny little devil live demons in the air.

    RACE: SIREN

    SOUL: CORRUPTED SOUL

    SOUL RANK: F-

    LEVEL: 10

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, WIND

    STRENGTH: 108

    SPEED: 210

    MAGIC ENERGY: 300

    VITALITY: 200

    SKILLS: DEVIL''S LULLABY, BEGINNER WIND MAGIC

    RACE: TINY DEVIL

    SOUL: DEMON SOUL

    SOUL RANK: F-

    LEVEL: 10

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, FIRE

    STRENGTH: 122

    SPEED: 140

    MAGIC ENERGY: 250

    VITALITY: 300

    SKILLS: FAMILIAR SUMMONING, BEGINNER FIRE MAGIC

    Zero then attacked the sirens and tiny devils. He teleported behind them and in one swift motion decapitated 3 sirens before teleporting back to his initial spot. He didn''t want the souls to distract him in this dangerous place so he had previously asked the system to automatically store all souls inside his chaos soul dimension. The siren enraged that 3 of their sisters had been kill screamed in an inhuman voice which summoned more sirens. The tiny devils began using their summon familiar skill to summon more tiny devils. Zero smiled as he waited for them to gather their forces.

    The sirens began to sing in a beautiful melodic tone but Zero simply took out some noise-canceling headphones. He was prepared for all the creatures inside the castle. He then pulled out his Glock G17 and shot 18 tiny devils leaving only 5 left before storing the gun again. He needed them to summon more devils so he attacked the now powerless sirens by teleport and decapitating them.

    After battling the siren and tiny endlessly for about 20 minutes Zero finally received the notification that Soma had entered the castle. He had gathered 130 siren souls and 310 tiny devil souls but he had used up half of his ammunition. Gathering the soul he needed would be simple so long as remained unseen by Soma and Genya so he left the area. Since he could teleport he could easily return to this location whenever he wanted to collect more souls.

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE X 999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH X 999

    CURLY X 999

    DRYAD X 999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE X 999

    MANDRAGORA X 100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS X 999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD X 999

    SHADOW KNIGHT X 999

 Chapter 20 Chaotic Armory

    Zero continued to explore the castle and kept track of the progress of Soma and Genya. Soma was still at the castle entrance probably still fighting skeletons and zombies but Genya had almost reached the area where Zero fought the sirens. Zero decided to focus on avoiding Genya and worry about Soma later when he grew stronger.

    Focused on his thoughts Zero failed to notice the slight trace of mana on the ground. He stepped on a teleportation trap and was warped randomly somewhere in the castle. When the spell ended Zero was inside a dark room but due to his vampiric eyesight let''s see in infrared. Zero noticed something flying overhead and prepared for an attack. It was a large winged demon and Zero appraised it

    RACE: ARC DEMON

    SOUL: CORRUPTED DEMONIC SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 58

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, FIRE

    STRENGTH: 1150

    SPEED: 810

    MAGIC ENERGY: 19,000

    VITALITY: 22,000

    SKILLS: MAGIC CANCELATION, FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, DARK MAGIC MASTERY, MANA NULLIFICATION, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, SUMMONING

    Zero cursed his luck he hadn''t planned on fighting such a high-level demon so soon. He tried to teleport but the skill failed to activate. ''What''s wrong with my teleportation skill?'' Zero asked the system

    DUE TO ARC DEMON''S SKILL MANA NULLIFICATION''S EFFECT, NO SKILL CAN BE USED BY ANY OTHER CREATURE

    IT IS HIGHLY RECOMMENDED TO FLEE

    Zero decided to follow the system''s instruction and run when he noticed the arc demon waving its clawed hand and the room lit up. Zero''s situation just went from bad to impossible when he saw his surroundings. He was in an armory and surrounded by hundreds of suits of armor. He appraised them because he knew that in the world of Castlevania armor is never just armor.

    RACE: FINAL GUARD

    SOUL: CURSED SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 42

    ATTRIBUTES: EARTH, FIRE

    STRENGTH: 1350

    SPEED: 340

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,000

    VITALITY: 18,000

    SKILLS: PHYSICAL RESISTANCE, STRENGTHEN GUARD, FIREBALL

    RACE: SHADOW KNIGHT

    SOUL: CORRUPTED CURSED SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 51

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, FIRE

    STRENGTH: 1530

    SPEED: 310

    MAGIC ENERGY: 3,000

    VITALITY: 16,000

    SKILLS: PHYSICAL RESISTANCE, SHADOW MANIPULATION, DARK FIREBALL

    ''Damn it at this rate I''m dead. System what are my chances of survival?'' asked Zero in his mind

    THE ESTIMATED SURVIVAL RATE IS 4%

    ''Is there any strategy that could help me increase my survival?'' asked Zero as the armors began to stir and move while the arc demon flew overhead watching Zero.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    RECOMMENDED ACTION IS TO DEFEAT ONE ENEMY AND USE SOUL MONARCH SKILL TO ABSORB SOUL AND INCREASE STATS AS RAPIDLY AS POSSIBLE

    ''Okay well to increase my chances copy the physical resistance skill from the knight that I''m about to attack.'' Thought Zero

    CONFIRMED

    Deciding that this was indeed the best possible action Zero rushed at the nearest shadow knight and slashed it with his quick draw slash containing all his strength. The blade struck the black armor and shattered it into pieces. The attack had caused a slight dent in the armor but had not caused much damage. The shadow knight raised its fist and punched Zero who luckily managed to guard in time. Zero was sent crashing into the wall creating a large crater.

    Zero fell to the ground and began to cough up blood. The attack had heavily damaged his internal organs and broken the bones in his left arm. Summoning an emergency blood pack from his soul dimension Zero drank it quickly and his body began to heal. Getting up he noticed that the armors had surrounded him but did not attack him. They split and let the shadow knight whom he had attacked approach. It took a boxer-like stance and readied itself.

    In the previous exchange with Shadow Knight Zero managed to only block to reduce the damage but used his soul dimension to absorb the knight''s blade in the split before the punch. Zero now released the red claymore and attempted to grab it using all his strength. He could wield it but it would be very slow and he could only swing it a couple of times before he would be exhausted. Regardless he took his stance and prayed that he wouldn''t die.

    The shadow knight rushed at Zero and threw another punch but this time Zero expected it and dodged to the right. He then attacked the knight quickly without giving it time to dodge but its shadow formed into a sword and he blocked the attack. Zero then retreated as the knight prepared another attack. ''Damn, it''s not only strong it''s actually smart. It waited until it needed the skill to use it and I almost died because of it.'' Cursed Zero in his mind.

    Zero then returned the sword into his soul dimension. The shadow knight rushed at Zero and slashed to cleave him in two but no longer weighted down by the claymore Zero easily dodged. The slash hit the ground and destroyed the floor causing debris to fly outward. Zero then ran towards the wall and the knight chased after him. With his back to the wall Zero faced the approaching shadow knight. The knight raised his sword and tried to stab Zero through the chest causing another impact causing debris to fly out again.

    Zero had jumped as high as he could before the impact and raised his hand and pulled the claymore out of his soul dimension. Now that he was in the air he didn''t need to worry about his attack speed because gravity would take care of that. His claymore cleaved into the shadow knight but stopped at its chest. This attack had hurt it incredibly but hadn''t killed it so it grabbed Zero and slammed him into the wall. With the last of his strength, Zero grabbed the sword and pulled it down as much as he could while the knight was increasing the pressure on him causing him to start bleeding from his mouth and nose.

    SKILL PHYSICAL RESISTANCE GAINED

    This was the break he needed the pressure and weight of the knight pressing his body into the wall decreased. This gave him an opportunity to grab and pull the claymore down slightly. The knight suddenly stopped moving and dropped to its knees still not dead yet. Zero managed to barely stand on his feet again. He no longer had any strength left in his body so he sent the claymore into his soul dimension and released its blade pointing down and the knight. When the sword came down it finally split the knight in two killing it. A dark red soul was released and absorbed into Zero.

    Zero ordered the system to carry the stat increase as he pulled out 3 bags of blood and began drinking it. The armors had begun to move towards him. Apparently, it seemed that the shadow knight he fought had wanted a 1on1 duel. Now that that was over he would be fighting multiple opponents. As he downed the 1st bag he received the notification.

    CORRUPTED CURSED SOUL CONSUMED CHOOSE

    ABILITY GAIN: PHYSICAL RESISTANCE, SHADOW MANIPULATION, DARK FIREBALL

    KNOWLEDGE GAIN: DARK FIREBALL SPELLS CAN BE GAINED AT THIS TIME BUT WILL NOT GAIN MEMORIES OF THE VICTIM DUE TO A DAMAGED SOUL

    STAT GAIN: INCREASE STRENGTH: +1530, SPEED: +310, MAGIC ENERGY: +3000, VITALITY: +16,000

    STRENGTHEN SOUL RANK: UPGRADE SOUL RANK FROM F+ TO E

    ''STAT GAIN''

    STATS INCREASED

    COMPLETE

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: DHAMPIR

    SOUL: DHAMPIR (CHAOS VARIETY)

    SOUL RANK: F+

    ATTRIBUTES: NONE

    STRENGTH: 1975

    SPEED: 820

    MAGIC ENERGY: 12,000

    VITALITY: 18,800

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, MESMERIZE, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP, CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION, SOUL MONARCH, CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION, TELEPORTATION, DARK MAGIC MASTERY, PHYSICAL RESISTANCE

    NULL SWORD STYLE: COUNTER FORM, VOID FORM, OBLIVION FORM

    POWER ASSIMILATION: ABLE TO COPY ANY SKILL FROM ANOTHER BEING AND ASSIMILATE IT PERFECTLY WITHIN THE HOST. DUE TO PERFECT ASSIMILATION, SOME ABILITIES WILL BE CHANGED TO BETTER SUIT THE USER. DUE TO LOW-RANK RESTRICTIONS PLACED ON THE ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: TIME NEEDED TO COPY A SKILL DEPENDS ON THE POWER OF THE SKILL

    RESTRICTION 2: CAN CURRENTLY ONLY HOLD (06/15) SKILLS

    WORLD TRAVEL: ABILITY TO TRAVEL TO ANY WORLD SO LONG AS THE USER HOLDS SOME KNOWLEDGE OF THE WORLD. DUE TO LOW-RANK RESTRICTIONS PLACED ON THE ABILITY

    RESTRICTION 1: ONLY ALLOWED TO USE ABILITY ONCE EVERY MONTH

    RESTRICTION 2: UNABLE TO WORK ON ANYONE ELSE BESIDES THE USER

    MESMERIZE: CAN HYPNOTIZE ANY INDIVIDUAL WITH THE SAME OR LOWER SOUL RANK THAN YOU. ABLE TO CHANGE MEMORIES FREELY AND CONTROL INDIVIDUALS. ABLE TO ALTER PERSONALITIES OF INDIVIDUALS

    SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN SWORD TECHNIQUES AND STYLES EASILY

    INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP: INSTINCTIVELY IMPROVE ABILITY TO AIM GUNS BY 25%

    CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION: THROUGH COMBINING DARK METAMORPHOSIS, SHAPESHIFTING, AND CHAOS ATTRIBUTES USER HAS GAINED THE ABILITY TO SHIFT BOTH THE FORM OF THE BODY AND SOUL AND PASS AS ANY TYPE OF CREATURE

    SOUL MONARCH: A SKILL DERIVED FROM DRACULA''S SOUL ABSORPTION ABILITY. THE ABILITY OF A KING WHO RULES OVER SOULS. THIS ABILITY LETS THE USER CONSUME AND ABSORB THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED AND USE THEIR POWERS AS THEIR OWN.

    TELEPORTATION: TRANSFER OF MATTER OR ENERGY FROM ONE POINT TO ANOTHER WITHOUT TRAVERSING THE PHYSICAL SPACE BETWEEN THEM. ALLOWS USERS TO MOVE TO ANY LOCATION PREVIOUSLY VISITED LOCATIONS.

    DARK MAGIC MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN ANY FORM OF DARK MAGIC EASILY

    CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION: A SKILL DERIVED FROM DRACULA''S CASTLE ABILITY. THE ABILITY OF A KING WHO RULES OVER SOULS. THIS ABILITY CREATES A SUB-SPACE DIMENSION IN THE USER''S SOUL THAT IS ABLE TO STORE SOULS AND ITEMS OF ANY KIND. THE SPACE CAN ONLY HOLD AS MUCH AS THE SOUL CAN ALLOW. TIME DOES NOT EXIST IN THE SPACE. CAN SACRIFICE THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED TO PREVENT THE DEATH OF THE USER AND RESURRECT.

    PHYSICAL RESISTANCE: RECEIVE 25% LESS DAMAGE FROM PHYSICAL ATTACKS

 Chapter 21 Desperation

    Zero put the claymore back into his soul as he continued to drink more blood. Even though his regeneration had increased his body was a total wreck. He found merely standing to be a challenge. He still needed to kill the arc demon before he could escape via teleportation.

    The knight armor then broke into a run and rushed at him and attacked him. They no longer obeyed the rules of chivalry after the death of the first shadow knight. Zero took his counter sword style without a sword and used the defensive style to dodge and redirect the oncoming attacks. He managed to evade most of the attacks putting some distance between him and his attackers and he received some cuts on his body as a result. The wounds closed as soon as they appeared but his internal injuries persisted.

    His counter form''s greatest strength was evading or countering attack with minimum movement so it worked best to save his stamina. As soon as he backed up more than 9 feet away suddenly a flame pillar appeared behind him. He managed to avoid stepping inside it but still received some burns. When he looked at the culprit behind the attack the Arc demon looked back at him smiled and pointed toward the living armors. It was telling Zero to fight desperately against them and not to try to run or it would kill him.

    Zero having no choice moved forward towards the armors only stopping when he was 6 feet away from them. ''Damn I promise even if I die here I will definitely kill that Arc demon horribly'' swore Zero

    Taking the claymore out Zero gathered the remaining strength that he muster and threw the blade at a shadow knight. With his new strength, the blade pierced the knight''s chest killing it instantly. Another red soul flew out to Zero and as he was getting ready to absorb it he felt the flow of mana change in the room and quickly moved to dodge as dark shadow spears pierced from his own shadow. The spears miss his vital due to his last-minute movement but one of them had pierced his left leg reducing his mobility instantly.

    Pushing the pain out of his mind Zero quickly ordered the system to absorb the ability of the soul. As he did that 2 final guards launched some fireball at him and with his leg injury he couldn''t dodge or block with no blade in hand. With no other choice left to him, he decided to tank the fireball as he waited to counterattack.

    SKILL SHADOW MANIPULATION GAINED

    SHADOW MANIPULATION: USERS CAN CREATE, SHAPE, AND MANIPULATE DARKNESS AND SHADOWS. BY ITSELF, DARKNESS IS MOSTLY USED TO CLOUD EVERYTHING INTO TOTAL DARKNESS, BUT IT CAN BE CHANNELED TO A VARIETY OF EFFECTS, BOTH AS AN ABSENCE OF LIGHT AND A SOLID SUBSTANCE: ONE CAN ALSO CREATE, CONTROL AND MANIPULATE A SHADOW AVATAR, CREATE AND DISPEL SHIELDS AND AREAS OF TOTAL DARKNESS, CREATE CONSTRUCTS AND WEAPONS.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    With his skin burning in the flame Zero quickly used the shadow manipulation to coat himself in shadow and extinguish the fire. Writhing in pain on the ground Zero managed to use his new ability to hide in the shadow of a pillar. The Arc demon displeased by this turn of events launched an enormous fireball at the pillar and Zero shifted his shadow to one of the final guards that burned him.

    His regeneration was now overtaxed and was barely keeping him alive so he took some more blood bag to drink while constantly shifting between shadows the final guards. Having drunk 4 more bags his skin regrew and he felt alive again. Zero then shifted to the shadow of a pillar away from the knights and emerged from the shadow with his burned and tattered clothes. He felt his mana decrease as he used the skill but the mana nullification was ineffective against the skill. He didn''t know how the skill worked but he didn''t care at this point.

    Now somewhat rested and healed Zero began his counterattack by first creating a shadow avatar to fight alongside him. The avatar looked like him carrying a claymore and launched itself at the knights while Zero turned his focus on the Arc demon. He had made it a promise which he was about to keep.

    The knights were having a difficult time with the shadow avatar as whenever they cut it or damaged it the shadow would simply reform as if it never occurred. It lacked Zero''s power to kill the knight but it was succeeding at distracting them while Zero took care of his main problem the demon.

    Using his shadow manipulation to create a shadow katana with the durability of the previous claymore Zero broke into a dash. He ran with his new improved speed and ran up the wall as far as he could and jumped in the direction of the demon. The demon wasted no time and launched 4 fireballs at Zero but they were dispelled by shadows of the same size. Zero then slashed at the devil but the attack missed and the demon attacked Zero with his claws cloaked in flames. Before the attack reached Zero a shadow sword appeared behind the demon and slashed one of his wings. The demon screamed in pain and fell to the ground unable to keep afloat with only one functioning wing.

    Zero fell right next to the demon and the impact caused him great pain. The demon stood up and created a sword of flames and fired fireballs at Zero. Zero managed to dodge the attack but the demon who was equally as fast was appeared right next to him and attack but was blocked by Zero''s shadow sword. Zero quickly switched to the void sword style to adapt the demon sword style into his own.

    As the fight between Zero and the demon intensified Zero noticed that his mana was ? depleted and at this rate, this shadow avatar and sword would disappear before the battle would end. He would need to think of something soon or he would lose this fight at this rate. He created shadow spears like those the shadow knight had created before and managed to stab the demon in the leg and abdomen. The demon retaliated by launching 3 fireballs at point-blank range causing a large explosion.

    The explosion caused Zero to fly backward as he skids across the floor. Most of the damage of the explosion had been negated by cloaking himself in shadow this however drained his mana even more. The demon had cloaked itself in a protective flame that fully negated the explosion and melted the shadow spear out of existence. The demon stood up and faced Zero in anger. It didn''t take kindly to the fact that Zero had almost ended its life.

    The demon launched 3 fireballs at Zero but he dodged and 3 more fireballs flew in the direction that he dodged towards. The demon was firing fireballs constantly forcing Zero to focus on dodging without having any opportunity to counterattack. As Zero dodged the fireballs a flame circle surrounded him blocking any path of escape for him. With no way to go but up, Zero looked up and noticed a dark inferno meteor falling down from above.

 Chapter 22 Desperation Conclusion

    The meteor crashed into Zero creating a concussive wave that knocked both the demon and knight off their feet. Zero had spent the last of his mana blocking the attack however this did not fully stop the attack and he received some light burns on his body. Taking advantage of the demon''s disorientation Zero grabbed his spare katana out of his soul dimension and rushed at full speed towards the demon and jumped and brought his sword down on the demon. The momentum of Zero''s dash combined with the weight of gravity allowed Zero to slice the demon''s right arm off completely.

    Howling in pain and anger the demon launched a fireball at Zero but Zero moved as soon as he finished attacking so the fireball missed. Zero retreated and faced his back to the wall now that his mana was finished the shadow avatar could no longer distract the knights. Although Zero had been too busy with the demon to notice his avatar had managed to kill 6 knights. This left the injured Arc demon and 92 armored knights to defeat although Zero was unaware in his desperate state. He was in a bad position because of his increased mana capacity it would take about an hour to fully recharge. If he tried to use it earlier it wouldn''t be enough to survive this predicament.

    ''System you got any ideas?'' asked Zero

    YOU CURRENTLY HAVE 2 SHADOW KNIGHT SOULS AND 4 FINAL GUARD SOULS

    IT IS ADVISED TO USE A FINAL GUARD SOUL TO INCREASE YOUR STATS AND QUICKLY DISPATCH THE ARC DEMON

    ''I didn''t defeat any knight so where did the souls come'' asked the confused Zero

    SOULS WERE OBTAINED BY SHADOW AVATAR

    ''Well, it''s actually more useful than I thought. Go ahead and use 1 final guard soul for stats and another for ability.'' Ordered Zero

    CONFIRMED

    USER STAT INCREASED

    STAT INCREASE STRENGTH: +1350, SPEED: +340, MAGIC ENERGY: +1000, VITALITY: +18,000

    SKILL FIREBALL AND STRENGTHEN GUARD GAINED

    FIREBALL: DIRECTLY COVERTS MANA INTO A FIREBALL WITHOUT THE USE OF MAGIC

    STRENGTHEN GUARD: CHANNEL MANA THOUGHT OUT THE BODY TO INCREASE DEFENSE BY 50%

    Zero smiled as he thought of a plan. Gripping the katana in his ran toward the demon but kept his speed only at 70% which was his maximum before his stat increase. This demon fired a fireball at Zero but Zero dodged to the left but the demon having seen it so many times had prepared a fire pillar spell in the direction he dodged. Zero then increased his speed to maximum and ran toward the demon dodging the flame pillar. The demon had not expected this and quickly tried to activate a spell but it was already too late.

    Zero slashed the katana at the neck of the demon and succeeded in decapitating the demon. Unused to his new speed Zero was unable to stop and crashed into a stone pillar. Zero got up and saw a dark blue soul fly towards him and absorb into his body. With this the demon was dead and now the only thing left to do was knights. It was then that received a notification from the system.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ALERT TARGET ARC DEMON ACTIVATED SKILL SUMMONING AND USED ITS OWN BODY AS INTENDED SACRIFICE

    SPACE ANOMALY DETECTED SUMMONING SUCCEEDED

    NULLIFICATION ABILITY DISABLED IT IS SUGGESTED THAT USER TELEPORT ANYWAY IMMEDIATELY

    Not wanting to argue with the system''s decision Zero mustered all the mana he had and teleport to the castle entrance. The scene wrapped and he landed at the castle gate where Alucard had made the barrier to protect Mina and collapsed.

    (***Mina POV***)

    Mina was shocked when her cousin Zero suddenly appeared out of nowhere. His clothes were in tatters and blood could be seen all over his body. Alucard had discovered that she had the ability to heal. She had healed Soma a few times during the beginning of his joinery thru the castle. His visits decreased as time went on which was great news for Mina as it meant he was getting hurt less. She focused all her healing power on Zero with an anxious concerned look as she wondered what had happened to him and how he was even here. When they first arrived they search high and low for any sign of him but found no trace so they hoped he hadn''t gotten caught up in this mess.

    When she finished healing him she was stilled worried about him because he was still incredibly pale and his skin was slightly cold. She worried he had lost too much blood before he appeared from wherever he came from. She sat on the ground and laid Zero''s head on her lap so that he could sleep comfortably. After an hour Zero began to stir a little and he opened his eye but they strangely glowed purple.

    (***Zero POV ***)

    Zero awoke to feel fully healed and refreshed and saw that he was lying on Mina''s lap. Wasting no time he activated his mesmerize skill and ordered her to forget meeting him here. He then asked her about what had happened since they arrived. He found out that Soma had made it to the area which he had previously fought the sirens and was still trying to clear that area currently. This caused Zero to relax because he was unsure of how much time he had spent fighting the Arc demon and knights. He had a schedule to keep and unexpected incidents like the teleportation traps could no longer happen or his plan would fail.

    He then teleported to the area he was at before being forcefully teleported away. He then ordered his system to absorb the abilities of the Arc demon''s soul.

    CORRUPTED DEMONIC SOUL ABSORBED

    SKILLS GAINED

    MAGIC CANCELATION: THE USER HAS THE ABILITY TO USE ANTI-MAGIC WHICH CAN DESTABILIZE MOST IF NOT ALL FORMS OF MAGIC AND EVEN DESTROY A MAGE''S CAPABILITY TO UTILIZE MAGIC.

    FIRE MAGIC MASTERY: ABLE TO LEARN ANY FORM OF FIRE MAGIC EASILY

    MANA NULLIFICATION: THE USER CAN NEGATE POWERS AND EFFECTS THAT ORIGINATE FROM MAGIC. SPELLS, CURSES, HEXES, JINXES, AND CHARMS MAY ALL BE NEGATED BY THE USER. IN ADDITION, MAGICAL OBJECTS AND POTIONS ARE RENDERED USELESS. MAGICAL CREATIONS EVEN WEAKEN, AND EVENTUALLY CRUMBLE, DISPERSE OR DISSOLVE QUICKLY IN THE USER''S PRESENCE.

    DARKNESS RESISTANCE: RECEIVE 25% LESS DAMAGE FROM DARKNESS ATTACKS AND MAGIC

    SUMMONING: THE POWER TO SUMMON FORTH AN OBJECT OR ENTITY. USERS CAN TRANSPORT A PERSON, CREATURE, OR OBJECT OF CHOICE BY MEDIUM OF DIMENSIONAL TRAVEL, PORTAL CREATION, OR SOME OTHER WAY. THIS MAY ALSO RESULT IN THE FORM OF A SUMMONING CONTRACT, WHICH CREATES A CONNECTION BETWEEN THE SUMMONED AND THE SUMMONER. HIGH-LEVEL USERS MAY NOT BE BOUND BY RESTRICTIONS SUCH AS A CONTRACT AND CAN SUMMON ANYTHING THEY WANT, INCLUDING POWERFUL BEINGS OR "FAMILIAR SPIRITS" AND OFTEN REQUIRE STRONG MYSTIC CONNECTIONS TO WHERE THESE ENTITIES RESIDE. USERS CAN CALL UPON FAIRIES, ANGELS, DEMONS, OR ANIMAL SPIRITS, JUST TO NAME A FEW. A SACRIFICE WILL TEMPORALLY BOOST THE SUMMONER''S CAPABILITIES ALLOWING THE USER TO SUMMON A CREATURE FAR ABOVE WHAT THE USER IS CAPABLE OF BUT SUMMONED CREATURE WILL BE UNBOUND BY A CONTRACT SO A PSEUDO CONTRACT SHOULD BE PREPARED.

    ''What the difference between magic cancelation and mana nullification?'' asked Zero

    MAGIC CANCELATION ALLOWS USE TO CANCEL MAGIC THAT HAS ALREADY BEEN CAST

    MANA NULLIFICATION WILL CREATE A SPACE WHERE MAGIC IS IMPOSSIBLE TO CAST AND SKILLS THAT USE MANA WILL BE WEAKEN AND DRAIN MANA QUICKLY BEFORE DISSIPATING

    ''So cancelation is after and nullification is before okay I got'' said Zero as he then proceeded to walk forward while being vigilant to avoid any traps. He when over the skill he just obtained and found summoning to be a very powerful skill which was useless to him as he had no magical knowledge. He could use an overwhelming amount of mana to force the spell thru but that would only produce an effect that wasn''t even 1/1000 of the intended effect. He then reached the area that he remembered from the game and began to wait.

 Chapter 23 The Journey Continues

    (***Soma POV***)

    Soma had been in constant battle ever since coming to the castle. He had no battle experience but as he continued to travel thru the fight he found that strangely he could use most bladed weapons with ease like he had had years to practice. The deeper he traveled into the castle the stronger that the unknown part of him grew. He was slowly becoming a different person and he didn''t mind so long as he could escape this place with Mina.

    Soma was battling some disturbing monster that looked like a colorful bird with the torso and face of a beautiful woman. They screeched in an inhuman tone and called more and more of these creatures to appear. Soma had absorbed many souls including the soul of this type of monster so he used his new ability gained and screamed in an inhuman tone disorienting the creatures causing them to fall to the ground. He then rushed the bird with a sword in hand and slashing them killing them.

    Looking at the corpses of these monsters Soma found his heart beating with excitement as if he was enjoying the act of taking lives. This feeling scared him as he felt by the time he reached the area Genya had told him to go to he would cease to exist. As he was walking he came across a man with gray hair, gray eyes wearing a white suit with a purple tie and ceremonial scarf.

    "Hello there." said the man dressed in white

    "H-hello y-you''re human aren''t you?" asked the confused Soma

    "Relax yes I am human. My name is Graham. Let''s just say I''m a missionary." said the man in white

    "I''m Soma¡­ Soma Cruz" replied Soma

    "Did you get here thru the shrine?" asked Graham

    "I''m not really sure." answered Soma

    "I see" said Graham with a smile

    "Can I ask you a question?" asked Soma

    "I don''t mind" responded Graham

    "Is this truly Dracula''s castle?" asked Soma

    "Yes" answered Graham

    "Isn''t Dracula''s castle supposed to be in Europe?" asked Soma

    "Dracula did own a castle in Europe but his true castle exist elsewhere and we''re in it." said Graham

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "His true castle?" asked a confused Soma

    Graham proceeded to give a lesson on vampires and Dracula. Soma was shocked to learn that history was covered up by the Vatican church.

    "So Dracula has resurrected?" asked Soma

    "No Dracula died in 1999. A prophecy about him was left behind though." said Graham

    "Nostradamus'' great prophecy?" asked Soma

    "That''s right. This prophecy stated that Dracula would resurrect in the past. He did and was destroyed by vampire hunters. They sealed his remains within his castle to make sure he wouldn''t regenerate. The castle itself was then sealed away inside a lunar eclipse." Said Soma

    "And we''re inside that eclipse right now?" asked Soma

    "Yes. The prophecy also stated in the year 2035 a new master would come to the castle. That person would inherit all of Dracula''s power." said Graham

    "That''s!" a shocked Soma was unable to finish his sentence

    "I must be going now. Do be careful and have a good day." said Graham as he walked away without looking back.

    Soma stood and pondered what he had just heard. Dracula''s castle being unsealed now could not be considered a coincidence. This meant the prophecy was most like true and that someone in this castle was the new master of this castle.

    Before he could think and further he heard screeching as more bird-like women flew towards him

    (***Graham POV***)

    "Soma Cruz he seemed to have gotten a little stronger than the last time I saw him." said Graham

    Graham continued to walk as he arrived at a location far from where he left Soma. He then proceeds to teleport to an unknown location. He then released pulsing red energy that begun to wrap around him like a cocoon. The cocoon slowly changes color from red to purple and hatches.

    A white-haired young man emerged from the cocoon. He then pulled some clothes out of nowhere and changed out of the white suit. This young man was Zero who had used his chaos transfiguration to transform into Graham to push the story along since he had already kill Graham.

    Now that he had met Soma and helped him get some answers and Graham was supposed to do he would be free to handle his business. He continued toward the Inner Quarter had vases and curtains fall from top to bottom, often accompanying French windows. Mirrors and swords were placed all over giving it both a French and Victorian feel. The Inner Quarters section held most of the souls that he was after for his plan. As soon as he entered the room was filled with hundreds of beautiful women dressed as witches and seductive devil winged women. The winged woman had beautiful glistening red hair, bat-like devil wings, and was completely naked.

    RACE: SUCCUBUS

    SOUL: BEWITCHING DEMONIC SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 29

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, ILLUSION

    STRENGTH: 198

    SPEED: 510

    MAGIC ENERGY: 20,000

    VITALITY: 5,000

    SKILLS: DARK MAGIC MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, LIFE DRAIN, MANA DRAIN, ILLUSION MASTERY, DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, FLIGHT, DEATH KISS, LESSER DEMONESS PHYSIOLOGY

    RACE: WITCH

    SOUL: DARK WITCH SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 2

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, FIRE

    STRENGTH: 95

    SPEED: 375

    MAGIC ENERGY: 22,000

    VITALITY: 3,000

    SKILLS: DARK MAGIC MASTERY, FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC BARRIER, SUMMONING, NECROMANCY, LEVITATION

    These enemies would be easier to kill than the knight and the Arc demon but they would be more cunning with was troublesome. They specialized in magic which was Zero''s weak point currently. They looked at Zero as he entered the room and giggled as they imagined all the things they wanted to do to him. A succubus approached Zero and reached and placed her hands around his neck and seductively looked into his eyes and she tried to kiss him. Before her lips reached his a shadow blade appeared and pierced her head killing her instantly while Zero had an indifferent look as he threw the body off of him. Zero then sent the succubus body into his soul dimension because he would need the body later.

    The witches and succubi stopped giggling as they saw their comrade killed before their eyes. They began to take Zero seriously with the witches preparing a multitude of fire and darkness spells and the succubi began casting illusion magic hiding themselves and the witches from Zero''s sight. With no idea of where his enemies were hidden Zero used all his mana to spread his shadow across the floor of the room and then produce a multitude of shadow spikes killing many witches and succubi. The bodies became visible and dropped into Zero''s shadow and reappeared next to him and were promptly put within his soul dimension.

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE X 999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH 218/999

    CURLY X 999

    DRYAD X 999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE X 999

    MANDRAGORA X 100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS 298/999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD 2/999

    SHADOW KNIGHT 2/999

 Chapter 24 Unseen

    Zero''s mana was half depleted and he was sure that there were few succubi that had escaped into the air so he kept his guard up. A subtle scent began to travel thru the room and Zero felt the room begin to spin as he became dizzy. Realizing that he was in an illusion Zero created a shadow avatar because it should be immune to illusion since it''s wasn''t alive. Zero then felt his mana begin to drain and his body suddenly started to feel weaker. They were draining his mana and life force and he couldn''t see them.

    Having to other choice Zero created fireballs with his fireball skill and launched them in random directions in the sky. The scenery stopped spinning and Zero dismissed his shadow avatar and prepared more fireballs. It looked like the succubi couldn''t use their illusion magic unless they stood still to maintain it. They were now visible in the air and only 10 succubi had survived his initial attack. They didn''t look like the type to risk their lives to kill him so they flew higher into the air and began casting spells.

    Zero begins to run as he had no idea what magic they were casting but he didn''t want to stand there and find out. Luckily he did since a black flame burst out from the ground where he was stand and started to spread. Zero then teleported behind one of the succubi and decapitated her with his katana before teleporting to another. After a few teleportations, he had killed them all taking their souls and body. Now that he was done he could relax a bit before new enemies would be produced by the castle.

    As he wondered what to do next a sword suddenly pierced his chest from the side and he was 10 heading towards. Zero quickly teleported to the other side of the room and notice the sword was still piercing him. He grabbed the hilt of the sword and felt a female hand on the hilt. He instantly knew that this was an invisible opponent he instantly appraised her.

    RACE: NEMESIS

    SOUL: CURSED HUMAN SOUL

    SOUL RANK: F+

    LEVEL: 26

    ATTRIBUTES: N/A

    STRENGTH: 478

    SPEED: 450

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,000

    VITALITY: 9,000

    SKILLS: SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INVISIBILITY

    Zero smiled when he saw her soul rank. He then looked in the direction of the hand and grabbed her throat and used his mesmerize skill to order to obey his orders to fight for him until her death. Zero then released the invisible woman and looked towards the 10 flying swords that were aimed at him and gave the same order to them with his purple eyes. He then dodged to the right and unsure of how many he managed to mesmerize he ordered his nemesis to stay still and wait. Out of the 11 floating swords, only 6 stood still while the rest charged at him and he ordered the 6 to kill the 5 attacking him.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    As Zero stood still within the room he could see floating swords clashing while hearing screams of pain as they attacked each other. Zero found himself not used to hearing his victims scream since he favored decapitating as his method of killing. He found the method quick and mostly painless for the target and since he was unaware of any biology besides that of a human he didn''t want to take any chances.

    As the screams died down Zero found only 4 floating swords left that did not attack him. He then ordered them to grab the invisible bodies and place them in one spot before sending them into his soul dimension. He then ordered the system to consume one nemesis''s soul for its ability.

    CURSED HUMAN SOUL CONSUMED

    SKILL INVISIBILITY GAINED

    PASSIVE SKILL INVISIBILITY AWARENESS GAINED

    INVISIBILITY: USERS CAN RENDER THEMSELVES UNSEEN BY THE NAKED EYE AND BECOME INVISIBLE AND MOVE AROUND UNSEEN BY OTHERS AND ACT WITHOUT BEING OBSERVED. USERS CAN CHOOSE TO LET CERTAIN INDIVIDUALS SEE THEM WHILE STAYING INVISIBLE TO OTHERS.

    INVISIBILITY AWARENESS: PASSIVE ABILITY TO AUTOMATICALLY DETECT AND SEE CLOAKED/INVISIBLE TARGETS AND TELL WHERE THEY ARE.

    As he gained the skill he looked around to see 4 blue-haired women with white skin and blue eyes kneeling before him as if he were a king. He motioned for them to rise and they did. They would be useful for gathering souls but they were weak right now.

    ''System why have all the creatures I''ve fought had levels except me?'' asked Zero who realized he probably should have been curious about it a year ago.

    ALL MORTAL CREATURES IN THIS WORLD HAVE A LEVEL TO SHOW THE LEVEL OF STRENGTH THEY HAVE FOR THEIR SOUL RANK

    ''So it''s not like an actual game like level where they can level up?'' asked Zero

    NO, IT IS NOT FOR THIS PARTICULAR WORLD

    THE MORTAL OF THIS WORLD GAINS SKILLS AND IMPROVES THEIR BODY CONDITION THEN THEIR LEVEL CHANGE TO REFLECT THAT

    ALTERNATIVELY, THEY MAY MODIFY THEIR BODIES TO GAIN STRENGTH

    IN THIS WORLD THE ONLY MORTAL CAPABLE OF INCREASING HIS LEVEL IS INDIVIDUAL SOMA CRUZ

    DUE TO A DISSONANCE BETWEEN HIS BODY AND SOUL HE CURRENTLY CAN NOT ACCESS HIS FULL STRENGTH

    AS HE SPENDS MORE TIME IN THIS PLACE THE RESTRICTION PLACED ON HIM BECOME LOOSENED AND WILL EVENTUALLY BREAK

    ''So these girls can''t get any stronger?'' asked Zero

    NO

    ''Then they''re useless to me. Anyway why don''t I have a level?'' asked Zero

    IT IS USELESS TO YOU SINCE YOU CAN DIRECTLY INCREASE STATS AND SOUL RANK AS YOU PLEASE DUE TO THE CHAOS SYSTEM

    ''Then can I share my system benefits with others?'' asked Zero

    IT IS POSSIBLE IF YOUR SOUL IS CONNECTED TO WITH THAT OF THE RECIPIENT

    IT WILL THEN BECOME POSSIBLE FOR THEM TO GROW STRONGER THRU YOU

    ''Well that''s useful information for the future.'' said Zero

    ALERT SPATIAL DISTORTION DETECTED

    THE HOST IS ADVISED TO LEAVE THE AREA

    As soon as the message finished a black vertical line that seemed to cut thru reality and space itself appeared. From the black came 10 skeletal fingers as they forced the line to open into a black doorway. The doorway continued to grow and an oppressive aura began to overtake the room. The nemesis girls fainted as the aura overwhelmed them and Zero was unable to teleport. The doorway stabilized and stopped growing then a figure emerged.

 Chapter 25 Death

    A giant skeletal figure appeared adopting a black cloak and carrying a scythe. Although his eyes were missing, sometimes the sockets glowed red. The colossal skeleton with its hollow eye sockets glowing red staring at Zero made his blood run cold and his instincts began screaming for him to run. He immediately tried to teleport away again but could not as he noticed that a mana nullification field covered the room.

    THREAT DETECTED APPRAISING

    RACE: DEATH

    SOUL: REAPER''S SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S+

    LEVEL: 99

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 7999

    SPEED: 8547

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,000,000

    VITALITY: 500,000

    SKILLS: IMMORTALITY, SHAPESHIFTING, REALITY WARPING, SCYTHE MASTERY, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, HELL''S GATE, BODY POSSESSION, NECROMANCY, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY

    ''I am going to die. What the hell!? Who lets a last boss come to the beginning of a game! The most annoying part is the immortality skill. Even if I somehow manage to beat him he''ll resurrect and kill me.'' screamed Zero in his mind.

    "A dhampir? What are you doing here?" asked Death

    "Hello my name is Zero a dhampir who got here accidentally." said Zero who looked calm on the surface but was trying to think of any possible way to escape.

    "Well Zero mind telling me what you are doing in my master''s castle?" asked Death

    "I was with my cousin and her friend Soma when we were transported here." said Zero

    "Ah the young man who is my master''s reincarnation." said Death

    "Well may I ask who you are?" asked Zero politely

    "Pardon me my name is Death" said Death

    "Well then Death what will you do with me?" asked the concerned Zero

    "Nothing." said Death

    "Wait what?" asked the surprised Zero

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "I said I plan to do nothing" repeated Death

    "Why!? I mean I''m not complaining. But Why?" asked Zero

    "You hold power over souls similar to that of my master. I find you intriguing so I will refrain from killing you unless you plan to get in my way." stated Death

    "I have no such plans currently." responded Zero quickly

    "Then all is well." laughed Death

    "I have a question to ask which I hope you won''t take any offense to." said Zero

    "You may ask it." said Death

    "Would you be willing to serve me?" asked Zero

    "Haha I do no find your question offensive young one" laughed Death

    "If you were to become the host of the chaos entity I serve then yes I would serve thee" stated Death

    "I''ll keep you to that promise." Said Zero

    "Very well young one I bid thee farewell," said Death with a slight chuckle as he entered the rift in space-time that he arrived in

    With the rift closed Zero collapsed on the floor. He had tried his best to seem brave and unworried but he truly felt like he might have died in that one moment. ''I don''t understand why something as powerful as that would serve someone like Dracula when they''re equal in power.'' thought Zero as he planned on how to get Death to serve him instead.

    Souls began to gather in the room and Zero was aware that these souls would become the new witches and succubi. Zero quickly activated his invisibility skill and walked over to the unconscious nemeses to wake them up. Waking up they bowed and looked at Zero as if begging for forgiveness for fainting and allowing him to face danger. Zero told them that he forgave them and that soon some enemies would arrive soon so they would need to kill them all.

    As soon as the witches and succubi started to form the nemeses launched at them and began to decapitate them as their master did previously. After 10 of their comrades dies in front of them the enemies realized that the enemy was invisible. The witched began to cast fire spells and the succubi began forming some darkness spells also. Zero however remembered that he also had the mana nullification skill. He lamented on the fact that had he used this skill earlier he would have had an easier time kill the previous versions. Zero then activated the skill and all the spell formation that they were beginning to form broke apart and they lost their ability to use any magic.

    The nemesis had an easy time wiping out all of them. Without their magic, the witches and succubi had low strength and no weapon skills so to speak. The blue women were much stronger and faster than them so it didn''t take long before the room was filled with corpses yet again. This time Zero didn''t take any of the corpses because he had all that he needed and any more would just be taking up space. He did however take all the soul around. He ordered the girls to kill anyone that appeared in the room and went to the corner to relax as he farmed the witch and succubus souls. After 5 hours he had reached his goal of soul and even consumed one soul each for abilities.

    BEWITCHING DEMONIC SOUL CONSUMED

    LIFE DRAIN: USERS THRU TOUCH CAN ABSORB LIFE FORCE/ENERGY, VITALITY, AND HEALTH, WHILE REMOVING IT FROM THE SOURCE, INTO THEIR BODY AND USE IT IN VARIOUS WAYS, GAINING SOME FORM OF ADVANTAGE, EITHER BY ENHANCING THEMSELVES, GAINING THE DRAINED POWER PERMANENTLY.

    MANA DRAIN: USERS THRU TOUCH CAN ABSORB MANA, WHILE REMOVING IT FROM THE SOURCE, INTO THEIR BODY AND USE IT IN VARIOUS WAYS, GAINING SOME FORM OF ADVANTAGE, EITHER BY ENHANCING THEMSELVES, GAINING THE DRAINED POWER PERMANENTLY.

    ILLUSION MASTERY: USERS EASILY CREATE, SHAPE, AND MANIPULATE STRONG ILLUSIONS

    DREAM WALKING: THE USER IS CAPABLE OF ENTERING THE DREAMS AND DAYDREAMS OF OTHERS.

    FLIGHT: THE USER HAS OR IS ABLE TO MANIFEST WINGS THAT GROW OR ARE ATTACHED TO THE BODY ALLOWING THE USER TO FLY OR OTHERWISE MOVE THROUGH THE AIR

    DEATH KISS: THE USER CAN KILL WITH A SINGLE KISS BY INSTANTLY DRAIN LIFE FORCE.

    LESSER DEMONESS PHYSIOLOGY (SUCCUBUS): USERS WITH THIS POWER GAIN USUALLY BOOSTED STRENGTH, SPEED, SUPERNATURAL LEVEL OF BEAUTY, AND SOME MAGICAL ABILITIES, ESPECIALLY DEALING WITH ILLUSIONS AND MENTAL MANIPULATION. PHYSICAL CHANGES INCLUDE FANGS, CLAWS, POINTED TAILS, AND WINGS.

    DARK WITCH SOUL CONSUMED

    MAGIC BARRIER: THE USER CAN CONSTRUCT SHIELDS AND SHIELD-LIKE OBJECTS OUT OF MAGIC/MAGICAL ENERGY TO DEFEND THEMSELVES.

    NECROMANCY: THE USER HAS MAGICAL ABILITIES THAT REVOLVE AROUND MANIPULATING THE DEAD, DEATH, THE DEATH FORCE, AND SOULS FOR GOOD. THEY CAN ALSO COMMUNICATE WITH THE DECEASED EITHER BY SUMMONING THEIR SPIRIT AS AN APPARITION OR RAISING THEM BODILY FOR THE PURPOSE OF DIVINATION, IMPARTING THE MEANS TO FORETELL FUTURE EVENTS OR DISCOVER HIDDEN KNOWLEDGE.

    LEVITATION: USERS CAN FLOAT IN THE AIR UNASSISTED, ALLOWING THE USER TO SEAMLESSLY FLOAT IN THE AIR AND PREVENT THEIR BODIES FROM MAKING CONTACT WITH THE GROUND BELOW.

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE X 999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH 999/999

    CURLY X 999

    DRYAD X 999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE X 999

    MANDRAGORA X 100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS 999/999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD 2/999

    SHADOW KNIGHT 2/999

 Chapter 26 True Vampire

    LESSER DEMONESS PHYSIOLOGY (SUCCUBUS) obtained

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGY YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    "Protect me!" he ordered the nemesis girls

    DUE TO FOREIGN PHYSIOLOGY HOST WILL BE PUT TO SLEEP DURING THE TRANSITION

    Zero lost consciousness after hearing the message

    ERROR

    FUSION OF DHAMPIR AND LESSER DEMONESS PHYSIOLOGY (SUCCUBUS) WILL LEAD TO DEFECTS IN THE HOST''S BODY

    THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ATTEMPT TO CREATE A NEW TYPE OF PHYSIOLOGY FROM THE TWO LESSER ONES

    FAILED

    REBALANCING TRAITS

    FAILED

    REATTEMPT

    FAILED

    SOLUTION FOUND

    PHYSIOLOGY EVOLUTION NEEDED FIRST

    400 SOULS WILL BE USED TO COMPENSATE

    DHAMPIR PHYSIOLOGY EVOLVED INTO DAY WALKER VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY

    LESSER DEMONESS PHYSIOLOGY (SUCCUBUS) EVOLVED INTO SUCCUBUS PHYSIOLOGY

    FUSION OF DAY WALKER VAMPIRE AND SUCCUBUS PHYSIOLOGY COMMENCE

    SUCCESS

    TRUE VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY CREATED

    DUE TO THE EFFECT OF CHAOS ATTRIBUTE PHYSIOLOGY WILL BE UPGRADED WITH SOUL CAPABILITIES

    DUE TO EVOLUTION INTO NEW RACE CHANGES WILL OCCUR

    DAY WALKER VAMPIRE AND SUCCUBUS PHYSIOLOGY TRAITS WILL EVOLVE AND COMBINE

    CURRENT SKILLS AND NEW SKILLS WILL BE COMBINED

    PASSIVE SKILLS DAYTIME WALKING, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, AND SUPERNATURAL CONDITION GAINED

    SKILLS HYPNOTIC SIGHT, HYPNOTIC FRAGRANCE, HYPNOTIC VOICE, DREAM WALKING, VAMPIRIZATION, SUCCUBIZATION, LESSER DEMONIZATION, DESIRE FORM, LUST AURA, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, TANTRIC MANIPULATION, WING MANIFESTATION, SUPERNATURAL BEAUTY, PHEROMONE MANIPULATION, CLAW RETRACTION, PREHENSILE TAIL, TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, UNDEAD PULSE, SHADOW GENERATION, LESSER SOUL MANIPULATION GAINED

    SKILLS HYPNOTIC SIGHT, HYPNOTIC FRAGRANCE, HYPNOTIC VOICE, DREAM WALKING, AND MESMERIZE COMBINED INTO SKILL MENTAL MANIPULATION

    SKILLS VAMPIRIZATION, SUCCUBIZATION, AND LESSER DEMONIZATION COMBINED INTO SKILL CONVERSION

    WING MANIFESTATION, SUPERNATURAL BEAUTY, PHEROMONE MANIPULATION, CLAW RETRACTION, PREHENSILE TAIL, CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION, PHYSICAL RESISTANCE, AND FANG RETRACTION COMBINED INTO SKILL BODY MODIFICATION

    BLOOD CONSUMPTION AND TANTRIC METABOLIZATION COMBINED INTO SKILL ENERGY METABOLIZATION

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    SHADOW MANIPULATION AND SHADOW GENERATION COMBINED INTO SKILL ANIMATED SHADOW

    LESSER SOUL MANIPULATION AND BODY MODIFICATION COMBINED INTO LIFE CREATION

    DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK HIGH-LEVEL SKILLS WILL BE RESTRICTED

    DAYTIME WALKING: THE USER IS A NOCTURNAL CREATURE ABLE TO WITHSTAND EXPOSURE TO DIRECT SUNLIGHT AND BE ACTIVE DURING THE DAY.

    SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION (RESTRICTED): USERS CAN REGENERATE COMPLETELY SO LONG AS THEY ARE NOT INSTANTLY KILLED BY AN ATTACK. BECAUSE THE CELLS AND TELOMERE LENGTHS ARE CONSTANTLY REGENERATING AND REJUVENATING, THEY DO NOT AGE, RECOVER ANY DAMAGED BODY PARTS, AND SUSTENANCE INTAKE REQUIRED IS DRASTICALLY REDUCED, TO THE POINT USER IS CLOSE TO TRUE IMMORTALITY. EVEN COMPLEX PARTS SUCH AS DAMAGED BRAIN CELLS AND NERVES CAN BE REPAIRED, EFFECTIVELY KEEPING THE MIND INTACT AND MAKING DECAPITATION MORE DIFFICULT AS THE USER CAN SIMPLY REATTACH THEIR HEADS TO THE NECK, SEALING THE CUT. THE USER IS PRACTICALLY IMMUNE TO DRUGS, DISEASE, AND ALL HARMFUL FOREIGN SUBSTANCES, AND WILL BE FOREVER IN THEIR OPTIMAL HEALTH AND PHYSICAL PRIME. THEY ARE IMMUNE, OR AT LEAST HIGHLY RESISTANT, TO TELEPATHIC ATTACKS, SINCE THE REGENERATIVE POWER RESTORES BRAIN CELLS TO THEIR UNALTERED STATE, BLOCKING ONE''S MIND FROM ANY ATTACKS OR INVASIVE ATTEMPTS.

    SEMI-IMMORTALITY (RESTRICTED): USERS OF THIS ABILITY WILL NEVER AGE, AND AS A RESULT, THEY STAY YOUNG FOREVER OR AT LEAST NEVER SUFFER THE RAVAGES OF AGING. BECAUSE OF THIS, THE USER WILL ALWAYS BE AT THEIR PHYSICAL PRIME.

    SUPERNATURAL CONDITION (RESTRICTED): USERS POSSESS A SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, CAPABILITIES DRASTICALLY BEYOND WHAT IS NATURALLY POSSIBLE BUT WITH A CERTAIN LIMITATION THAT PREVENTS THEM FROM ACHIEVING ABSOLUTE CONDITION. THE USER HAS A SUPERHUMAN PHYSICAL AND MENTAL CONDITION.

    CONVERSION (RESTRICTED): THE USER CAN CAUSE A PERMANENT TRANSFORM OTHER BEINGS INTO OTHER KINDS OF CREATURES, TYPICALLY THE KIND THEY ARE THROUGH THE USE OF BLOOD. (HUMAN, DHAMPIR, DAY WALKER VAMPIRE, LESSER DEMON SUCCUBUS TYPE, SUCCUBUS)

    MENTAL MANIPULATION (PARTIALLY RESTRICTED): THE USER CAN MANIPULATE, MODIFY AND CONTROL THE THOUGHTS, MINDSETS, AND UPPER BRAIN FUNCTIONS, ALLOWING THE ABILITY TO RENDER OTHERS UNCONSCIOUS, SUPPRESS THEIR MEMORIES, AND NEGATE THE USE OF ABILITIES, INCREASE/DECREASE MENTAL CAPACITY, MODIFY MINDS TO BE AGREEABLE, CONTROL MINDS, SWAY SENSATIONS TO INDUCE ALTERED PERCEPTION, BESTOW/HEAL MENTAL DISORDERS, CREATE/PENETRATE MENTAL BARRIERS. CAN BE USED WITHIN A RANGE OF 1KM.

    DESIRE FORM: THE USER CAN TAKE ON THE FORM OF OTHER BEING''S GREATEST DESIRE, BECOMING WHAT THE VIEWER MOST WANTS THEIR OBSERVANT TO BE.

    LUST AURA(RESTRICTED): THE USER CAN PROJECT AN AURA OF PURE LUST, PLEASURE, AND APHRODISIAC THAT INCLUDES ATTRACTION, SEDUCTION, AND POTENTIALLY EVEN ORGASMS. THIS AURA OF LUST CAN AMPLIFY PLEASURE ON BEINGS INSIDE THE USER''S AURA.

    INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY(RESTRICTED): THE USER HAS UNNATURALLY STRONG AND POWERFUL SEXUALITY THAT''S INNATELY IMPRINTED IN ALL THE USERS'' ASPECTS; BIOLOGICAL, PHYSICAL, MENTAL, NATURAL, EMOTIONAL, SOCIAL, AND SPIRITUAL. GIVING THEM A LIFE FULL OF SEXUAL PLEASURE AND ECSTASY THAT CAN TRANSCEND THEIR INEXHAUSTIBLE LIBIDO AND UNYIELDING ROMANCE TO POTENTIALLY ANY SUPERNATURAL LEVELS BY ANY AND MOST EFFECTIVE WAYS POSSIBLE TO THEIR INNATE SEXUAL NATURE MAKING THEM EXPERIENCED EXPERTS. HAVING FULL AND COMPLETE MASTERY IN SEXUALITY AND ANYTHING RELATED TO IT BY ITS PUREST CONCEPT. IT MAKES THEM THE PERFECT SEXUAL PARTNER IN LIFE. USERS CAN EVEN THRIVE AND BE EMPOWERED THROUGH SHEER SEXUALITY THAT CAN ACT AS A SOURCE OF UNENDING POWER THEY CAN USE FOR THEIR OWN, MANIFESTING ITSELF THROUGH THE USERS LIBIDINOUS DESIRES AND SEXUAL ORGANS GAINING POWERFUL ABILITIES.

    TANTRIC MANIPULATION(RESTRICTED): USER CAN MANIPULATE THE SEXUAL FORCE THE RAW SEXUAL ENERGY THAT ORIGINATES FROM PURE SEXUALITY AND EVERYTHING CONNECTED TO IT BY ITS OWN NATURE AND ALL ASPECTS OF THE VERY SEXUAL LIFESTREAM OF SEXUAL BEINGS THAT CAN MANIFEST AS A PRIMAL FUNCTION OF BEING. BY MANIPULATING THE SEXUAL FORCE OF SEXUALITY ALLOWS USERS TO ACHIEVE SEXUAL TRAITS, ABILITIES EVEN POWERS THAT CAN UTILIZES NATURAL AND SUPERNATURAL SEXUALITY AND ALL OF ITS ECSTASIES FOR ANY PURPOSE AND MANIFEST IT INTO PHYSICAL LEVEL AND USE IT TO DEVELOP, EMPOWER, AND HEALING. SEXUAL FORCE IS FUNDAMENTALLY BOTH A UNIVERSAL FORCE AND A PART OF THE USER''S LIVESTREAM OF ENERGY LIKE CHI AND AURA THAT FREELY FLOWS THROUGHOUT EXISTENCE AND THE USER, WHICH MAKES IT''S ESSENTIAL FOR LIFE SUPPORT AND AS SUCH IF USERS SEXUAL ENERGY IS DRAIN COMPLETELY THEY WILL DIE.

    ENERGY METABOLIZATION: USERS CAN SUSTAIN THEMSELVES AND THEIR POWERS BY FEEDING ON DIFFERENT TYPES OF ENERGY AS A SOURCE FOR THEIR POWERS. (BLOOD AND SEXUAL ENERGY)

    UNDEAD PULSE: THE USER EXISTS IN A PARADOX STATE OF BEING SIMULTANEOUSLY ALIVE AND UNDEAD BY ALL DEFINITIONS OF BOTH STATES. THEY MAY APPEAR TO BE ALIVE FOR ALL INTENTS AND PURPOSES, TO ANY TEST OR SCAN, BUT POSSESS UNDEAD/NECROTIC ENERGY-SUSTAINING AND EMPOWERING THEM, THEIR LIVING AND UNDEAD STATES MAY EXIST ON A SCALE DEPENDING ON HOW HEALTHY THEY ARE.

    ANIMATED SHADOW (RESTRICTED): THE USER CAN TRANSFORM THEIR OR OTHER''S SHADOWS INTO LIVING BEINGS. AS A RULE, ANYTHING HAPPENING TO THE REAL BODY HAPPENS TO THE SHADOW, THIS ABILITY MAY ALLOW THE USER TO MANIPULATE THE SHADOW AND CAUSE DAMAGE IN REALITY BY USING IT TO ATTACK. THIS MEANS ANYTHING THAT HAPPENS TO THE SHADOW WILL BE REFLECTED IN THE TRUE BODY. SHADOWS CAN ALSO BE GENERATED AND FORMED INTO ANY FORM USER DESIRES.

    LIFE CREATION (RESTRICTED): THE USER IS ABLE TO CREATE LIVING BEINGS OR MATTER USING SEVERAL DIFFERENT WAYS, THESE BEINGS CAN EITHER BE COMPLETELY UNIQUE, MODIFIED OR EVOLVED VERSIONS OF ALREADY EXISTING ONES OR SIMPLY NORMAL BEINGS WITHOUT ANY MAJOR MODIFICATIONS. CAN BE USED TO MAKE CHANGES AND MODIFY THE BODIES OF ONESELF AND OTHERS GENERALLY FOR ENHANCING THE PHYSICAL CAPABILITIES, ALTERNATING APPEARANCES, AND SO ON, THE MODIFICATIONS CAN GRANT CERTAIN POWERS AND QUALITIES THAT CAN REACH DOWN TO GENETIC OR EVEN SUBATOMIC LEVELS. UNLESS THE USER HAS SEPARATE POWERS THAT ALLOW THEM TO DOMINATE THEIR CREATIONS, THESE BEINGS AREN''T PARTICULARLY LOYAL. USERS CAN MODIFY THEM SO THEY HAVE A TENDENCY TO STAY DEVOTED TO THEIR CREATOR, BUT THIS DEPENDS ON HOW THEY ARE TREATED.

    Zero awoke to see a mountain of notification he hadn''t expected. This evolution far exceeded the first one from human to a dhampir. He had no idea what a true vampire was and how he even became one from a dhampir. He had expected himself to turn into a vampire or incubus at most.

    ''System I just have one question. What am I now?'' asked a confused Zero

    HOST IS A TRUE VAMPIRE

    TRUE VAMPIRE: A VAMPIRE THAT HAS ALWAYS BEEN A VAMPIRE WHETHER BORN OR CREATED AS THE FIRST OF ITS KIND. THEY ARE USUALLY VERY POWERFUL, ELEGANT, AND BEAUTIFUL. ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL TYPES OF VAMPIRE. UNLIKE LESSER VAMPIRES, THEY POSSESS INHERENT SKILL IN DARK MAGIC AND MAY COMMAND LEGIONS OF UNDEAD MINIONS SUCH AS VAMPIRES. THEY ARE ABLE TO CREATE A SOUL CRYSTAL A SUPERNATURAL TETHER BINDING THEM TO THE PHYSICAL PLANE AS LONG AS IT''S NOT SEPARATED IN CERTAIN POSSIBLE WAYS. AS A RESULT OF SOUL CRYSTAL EVEN IF THEY DIE, THEY ARE POWERFUL ENOUGH TO BE REBORN AFTER A SPECIFIC TIME PERIOD HAS PASSED.

    ''How did I become so op?'' asked Zero

    DUE TO THE CHAOS SYSTEM

    ''So you''re just bragging now'' said Zero

 Chapter 27 True Vampire Part 2

    Zero emerged from a dark purple cocoon made of mana. He realized that his body had used all its mana to evolve. He looked around and saw that his 4 nemeses had incapacitated 7 more nemeses that had spawned so that he could convert them into his soldiers. He used his new mental manipulation skill on them and it amazed him. Before he would need to make eye contact for the skill but now he could simply enter the mind of his victim and plant the suggestion. He was also no longer bound to doing it one at a time he connected his mind to the 7 unconscious nemesis girls and rewrote their minds all at once before waking them up.

    This brought his army count from 4 to 11. He ordered them to kill witches and succubi as they appeared. He needs time to recover his mana so he couldn''t act his mana nullification ability so he ordered them to fight carefully and not die since the spawn rate of nemesis was low in this area. He then received a system notification.

    DUE TO HOST''S EVOLUTION HOST HAS GAINED A MULTITUDE OF ABILITIES

    CHAOS SYSTEM WILL NOW CREATE TUTORIALS FOR NEW ABILITIES

    COMPLETE

    TUTORIAL 1 SOUL CRYSTAL

    USERS HAVE THE POWER TO TRANSFER THEIR SOULS WITHIN A CRYSTAL OBJECT TO MAKE SURVIVABILITY MUCH EASIER DUE TO THE SEPARATION OF BODY AND SOUL. DESPITE THE FACT THAT THE USER''S SOUL IS SEPARATED FROM THEIR BODY, THEY WILL STILL THINK AND MOVE LIKE NORMAL. WITH THIS POWER, THE USER''S BODY IS NOTHING MORE THAN A PUPPET THAT IS CONTROLLED BY THEIR SOUL. TO CREATE THIS CRYSTAL USER HAS TO GATHER TO GATHER MANA INTO THE SOUL CONSTANTLY FOR 24 HOURS AND THE SOUL WILL CRYSTALLIZE AND CAN BE REMOVED.

    IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT SOUL CRYSTAL BE KEPT SOMEWHERE SAFE. THE SYSTEM RECOMMENDS YOU KEEP IT IN THE CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION. WHILE IT CAN BE ACCESSED THRU THE USER''S SOUL IT IS WITHIN ANOTHER DIMENSION THUS MAKING IT INACCESSIBLE TO OTHER INDIVIDUALS.

    TUTORIAL 2 CONTRACTS

    THE USER CAN CREATE AND ENFORCE ANY TYPE OF CONTRACT WITH ABSOLUTELY ANYONE, EVEN WITH THEMSELVES. THE USER CAN MANIPULATE THE CONTRACTS CONDITIONS AND RULES THAT THEY BESTOW.

    THE CONDITIONS IMPOSED BY THE CONTRACT ARE ABSOLUTE; AND WILL ALWAYS, INEVITABLY, COME TO PASS, NO MATTER THE CONDITIONS SO DICTATED. THE CONTRACT CANNOT BE NEGATED, NULLIFIED, OR UNDONE BY ANYONE SAVE BY THE USER OF A HIGH SOUL RANKING INDIVIDUAL.

    THE USER''S EFFECTS ON OTHER PEOPLE ARE LIMITED TO THE FORM OF A CONTRACT AND ANY IMPACT ON OTHERS MADE USING THIS POWER MUST BE AGREED UPON AND FOLLOWED TO THE LETTER. WITH THIS IN MIND USERS OF CONTRACT BESTOWAL OFTEN ARE QUITE MANIPULATIVE WITH THEIR CHOICE OF WORDS, AS DUE TO THE NATURE OF THE POWER EXTREME CAUTION IS OFTEN USED IN ORDER TO NOT SLIP UP AND LEAVE A GAP IN ONE''S OWN WORDS TO ACCIDENTALLY GIVE THE USER OF CONTRACT BESTOWAL A CHANCE TO WARP THE WHAT THE RECEIVING PARTY HAS ASKED FOR.

    FOR EXAMPLE IF ONE WAS TO AGREE TO A CONTRACT ENTAILING EXTREME STRENGTH OR POWER THE USER OF THE POWER COULD TRANSFORM THE RECIPIENT INTO AN UNCONTROLLABLE BEAST OR A DESTRUCTIVE FORCE OF NATURE SIMPLY BECAUSE CONDITIONS WERE NOT DEFINED.

    CONTRACT BESTOWAL CAN BE COMMENCED IN MANY FORMS AND IS OFTEN DOWN TO THE RECIPIENT TO BEGIN THE PROCESS. ONE MAY INITIATE THE POWER AS A RITUAL OR AS SIMPLE AS SIGNING A PIECE OF PAPER OR SHAKING HANDS WHILE CHANNELING MANA. THIS WILL CREATE A SOUL BOND BETWEEN BOTH PARTIES THAT IS DIFFICULT TO BREAK AND TRYING TO BREAK IT WILL MOST LIKELY AUTOMATICALLY COLLECT THE PAYMENT UPON ATTEMPT. CONTRACT BESTOWAL ALSO OFTEN REQUIRES ONE TO GIVE IN ORDER TO GAIN.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    FOR EXAMPLE, ONE MAY HAVE TO TAKE A LIFE OR GIVE UP A GREAT DEAL TO GAIN WHAT THEY ASK FOR, THOUGH THE PRICE VARIES BETWEEN USERS OF CONTRACT BESTOWAL AND IS DOWN COMPLETELY TO THE POWERS LIMITATIONS.

    TUTORIAL 3 LIFE CREATION

    BODY

    THE USER IS ABLE TO CREATE LIVING BEINGS OR MATTER USING SEVERAL DIFFERENT WAYS, THESE BEINGS CAN EITHER BE COMPLETELY UNIQUE, EVOLVED VERSIONS OF ALREADY EXISTING ONES, OR SIMPLY NORMAL BEINGS WITHOUT ANY MAJOR MODIFICATIONS. THIS POWER CAN CREATE BODIES THAT ARE IN PERFECT CONDITION AND ARE CAPABLE OF LIVING AND BEING ALIVE BUT WITHOUT A SOUL OR BRAIN FUNCTION. THE USER CAN CREATE BODIES THAT ARE SUPER POWERFUL IF THE USER IS NOT SATISFIED WITH THEIR ORIGINAL BODIES. IF THE USER''S BODY ALREADY DIED AND IS INCAPABLE OF HOLDING THEIR ESSENCE, THEY CAN CREATE NEW BODIES FOR THEMSELVES IN ORDER TO BE REBORN.

    USER IS ABLE TO CREATE BEINGS OF VARIOUS SUBSTANCES OR SHAPE EXISTING SUBSTANCES INTO WANTED SHAPES AND PURPOSES. THEY CAN GRANT THE BEINGS VARYING LEVELS OF INDEPENDENCE (CONTROLLED, PROGRAMMED, SEMI-INDEPENDENT, AND INDEPENDENT) AND EXISTENCE (MOMENTARY TO PERMANENT) AND DELETE THE CREATURE ONCE THEY ARE DONE WITH THEM.

    HOW THEY ARE CREATED:

    ¡¤ LIFELESS BODY CREATION

    ¡¤ ARTIFICIAL LIFE CREATION

    MODIFICATIONS THESE BEINGS HAVE:

    EVOLUTION: BEING IS CHANGED, POSSIBLY EVEN DRASTICALLY, BUT ITS ORIGINAL FORM IS STILL RELATIVELY INTACT.

    EXTREME: THE BEING CREATED IS TOTALLY UNIQUE OR THE BASE BEING HAS EXTREMELY CHANGED, EITHER WAY, THEY ARE LIKELY TO HAVE SEVERAL SPECIAL ABILITIES.

    LIFE RECREATION: RECREATE A BEING FROM SCRATCH. WILL NEED SOME FORM OF DNA FROM THE DECEASED BODY SUCH AS BLOOD OR HAIR.

    UN-MODIFIED: THE USER CREATES SOMETHING ALREADY EXISTING WITH NOTHING BUT COSMETIC CHANGES.

    SOURCES FROM WHAT THESE BEINGS ARE CREATED:

    CHIMERAS: NEW BEING IS FORMED FROM A MIXTURE BETWEEN EXISTING OBJECTS.

    CREATION: NEW BEINGS APPEAR FROM NOTHING, OR POSSIBLY SOLIDIFIED FROM THE USER''S PERSONAL ENERGIES.

    GENESIS CREATION: NEW BEINGS EMERGE FROM THE USERS OWN BODY/FLESH, EITHER LITERALLY FROM THE USER OR POSSIBLY SEPARATED PIECES OF THEM.

    LIFE-SPARK: SOMETHING THAT ALREADY EXISTS IS GIVEN A SPARK OF LIFE-FORCE AND INDEPENDENT EXISTENCE, THIS COULD BE ANYTHING SOLID, NATURAL PHENOMENON, OR EVEN AN IDEA/CONCEPT.

    NOTE THAT UNLESS THE USER HAS SEPARATE POWERS THAT ALLOW THEM TO DOMINATE THEIR CREATIONS, THESE BEINGS AREN''T PARTICULARLY LOYAL. USERS CAN MODIFY THEM SO THEY HAVE A TENDENCY TO STAY DEVOTED TO THEIR CREATOR, BUT THIS DEPENDS ON HOW THEY ARE TREATED.

    SOUL

    SOUL CREATION: USER CAN CREATE SOULS: PERSON''S ESSENCE, THEIR HOPES, THEIR DREAMS, THEIR EMOTIONS, THEIR WILL, AND THEIR SENSE OF HUMANITY. THEY CAN CONSTRUCT ANOTHER''S SENSE OF SELF WITH NOTHING BUT THEIR OWN IMAGINATION AND MANA. THIS INEVITABLY WILL ALLOW THEIR CREATION TO DEVELOP TO THEIR OWN SENSE OF SELF. THE SOULS CANNOT BE DESTROYED BY CONVENTIONAL METHODS, BUT MIGHT STILL BE ABLE TO BE DAMAGED OR ABSORBED BY OTHER BEINGS.

    SOUL MERGING: THE USER CAN MERGE SOULS TOGETHER INTO EITHER ONE SINGLE SOUL OR VESSEL. WHEN MERGED INTO A SINGLE SOUL A BASE SOUL IS NEEDED AND ABSORBS KNOWLEDGE AND SOUL POWER FOR THE OTHER SOUL IN ORDER TO MUTATE AND EVOLVE INTO A DIFFERENT TYPE. THE PERSONALITY OF THE BASE SOUL WILL BE THE PERSONALITY OF THE NEW SOUL.

    SOUL RESTORATION: USERS CAN RECREATE SOULS THAT HAVE BEEN IRREPARABLY DAMAGED, CONVERTED, CONSUMED, SHATTERED, SCATTERED, SPLIT, AND/OR EVEN DESTROYED. A PIECE OF THE ORIGINAL SOUL IS NEED FOR RESTORATION. CAN BE RESTORED THRU THE USE OF AN ENORMOUS AMOUNT OF MANA OR THROUGH THE USE OF EARTH-BOUND SOULS THAT HAVE FORGOTTEN THEIR ORIGINAL FORM.

    SOUL LINK: WHEN THE SOUL IS INSERTED INTO A BODY USER DEVELOPS A LINK TO THE CREATION THROUGH THEIR SOUL, WHICH ALLOWS THEM TO KNOW EACH OTHER''S LOCATIONS, SHARE IN OTHER POWER OR OTHER CAPABILITIES.

    ''This is a lot of information.'' said the dumbfounded Zero

    IF THE HOST REQUIRES ANY MORE INFORMATION ON THE SUBJECT JUST ASK

    ''What the difference between lifeless body and artificial life?'' asked Zero

    A LIFELESS BODY CREATES A SOULLESS BODY TO BE INHABITED BY A SOUL USER ALREADY HAS READY

    ARTIFICIAL LIFE WILL CREATE A NEWBORN CREATURE WITH A NEW SOUL ALREADY GENERATED FROM SOUL CREATION ABILITY

    ''Well, I''m glad I got this ability it really speeds up my timetable. I had actually planned to go to another world just to copy a similar ability.'' said Zero with a smile

    200 SUCCUBUS SOULS USED

    200 WITCH SOULS USED

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE X 999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH 799/999

    CURLY X 999

    DRYAD X 999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE X 999

    MANDRAGORA X 100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS 799/999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD 2/999

    SHADOW KNIGHT 2/999

 Chapter 28 Carmilla

    Having spent 3 hours in the entryway of the Inner Quarters Zero and his team managed to get the 200 witch souls and 200 succubus souls. His nemesis team had grown to 15 and 2 had died in the 3 hours of hunting in this area leaving him 13. With nothing left to gain from this area Zero and the nemesis, the girl continued to travel deeper into the Inner Quarters.

    After 20 minutes they entered the next area of the Inner Quarters which looked identical to the previous area the only difference was the enemies in this area. The Valkyries were beautiful women boasting white wings and they wore a Norse helmet, armor, and boots, as well as a long loincloth that covers their lower body. The Curly an equally beautiful buff female monster of Hinduistic origins with dark skin and 4 arms each carrying swords. Persephone were demonic maids who served Dracula within the castle. They wore a classic purple maid dress, with simple shoes and a simple maid headband. They also have blue hair tied in a ponytail fashion.

    RACE: VALKYRIE

    SOUL: LESSER VALKYRIE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 37

    ATTRIBUTES: WIND, LIGHT

    STRENGTH: 750

    SPEED: 1240

    MAGIC ENERGY: 2,000

    VITALITY: 8,500

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, HOLY RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, LESSER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY

    RACE: CURLY

    SOUL: DEMON SOUL

    SOUL RANK: D+

    LEVEL: 58

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK

    STRENGTH: 3250

    SPEED: 640

    MAGIC ENERGY: 300

    VITALITY: 25,500

    SKILLS: ADDITIONAL LIMBS GENERATION, SWORD MASTERY, DARK RESISTANCE, ENHANCED STRENGTH, ENHANCED VITALITY, LESSER DEMON PHYSIOLOGY

    RACE: PERSEPHONE

    SOUL: LESSER DEMON SOUL

    SOUL RANK: G

    LEVEL: 5

    ATTRIBUTES: N/A

    STRENGTH: 70

    SPEED: 50

    MAGIC ENERGY: 0

    VITALITY: 500

    SKILLS: MAGIC VACUUM, INTERMEDIATE HAND TO HAND MASTERY, CLEANING INTUITION

    Zero had expected the Valkyrie and Curly to be strong so their stats didn''t surprise him but the Persephone maids did. They truly had no battle prowess to speak of and he figured that they were truly meant to be maids that clean and took care of the needs of the castle residents. Since Zero and his teams were invisible the enemies did not react to their arrival. Zero had always wondered what monsters did when they weren''t fighting the heroes. The 15 Valkyries and 10 Curlys were relaxing sitting at a large table eating and drinking. The Persephone maids were serving them food and drinks while cleaning the area. He noticed a Valkyrie and a maid standing in the corner far from the seated group in each other''s embrace it seems they were kissing.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ''Seems like they behave like humans when no one is around. I guess that makes sense since they used to be human souls before Dracula''s powers turned them.'' Thought Zero as he ordered the nemesis girls to launch a sneak attack and kill as many as they can before they can get into battle positions. They attacked and killed 3 Valkyries, the two in the corner, and all the 20 Persephone maids.

    Surprised and distort at the death of their sisters the monster were slow to react. The nemesis rushed to kill more Valkyries as they would be the hardest to attack. Only managing to kill one before they took flight after manifesting their wings. The 10 Valkyries then created lances out of pure light while the 10 Curly runs to grab their nearby swords.

    Zero then ordered the nemesis girls to attack the Curlys and he deactivated his invisibility. He then willed his body to generate wings. Although his body manipulation had fused into another skill he still had the ability to control his body. He felt pain erupt from his back as a large bat-like wing grew. He instinctively knew how to use these wings to fly. He channeled mana into the wing and he began to rise into the air. Pulling out his katana Zero rushed at the Valkyries knowing that a defensive fight in the air would put him at a disadvantage.

    The closest Valkyries flew and attacked horizontally with a lunge of her lance made of light. Zero teleported behind her and attempted to decapitate her when he senses another 3 attack him from behind and teleported away. Zero was very annoyed at the situation because it looked like he wouldn''t be able to pick them off one by one. He switched from his adaptive void style to his quick draw oblivion sword style to best utilize his new speed. He rushed at a Valkyrie and aimed his quick slash at her neck but she raised her shield which bore a symbol of a dragon on it. She barely managed to block the attack and was pushed back by the attack.

    The nemesis girl were having a hard time dealing with the curlys as they were both sword masters the deciding factor came down to strength and speed which the curlys had more of. A curly rushed forward, slashing and destroying anything on her path, and managed to kill 2 of the nemesis girls. She continued to advance forward, only stopping to rapidly stab with the swords she wields in each of her four hands. When the curly''s rush ended the 3 nemeses stabbed her through the chest as she bleed she grabbed onto one of the invisible girls and crushed her bare-handed. Of the 13 nemesis girls, only 9 remained and no Curly had died yet.

    Zero was having a hard time also with the valkyries as they were not only skilled with their lances but were also casting lights spells. They used light magic that fired a straight beam of light in front of them which would be easy to dodge if not for the fact that there were 8 beams being fired. He had to fight 2 valkyries while still dealing with the beams as time went on the valkyries adapted to his fighting style. As he was dodging a lance strike he suddenly felt a rush of mind-numbing pain flood his mind and plummeted to the ground. Zero looked at his wings and saw that half of his left-wing had been burned off by a beam of light.

    As he was getting up he spotted a strange sight. He saw a rabbit a in a coat with a cloak in its paws as it came straight out of Alice in Wonderland. His instincts scream at him that this creature was dangerous so he remained on guard. As he ordered an appraisal the rabbit-like creature raised its clock and everything began to slow down before coming to a complete stop.

    RACE: CHRONOMAGE

    SOUL: PARADOX SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 10

    ATTRIBUTES: TIME

    STRENGTH: 70

    SPEED: 50

    MAGIC ENERGY: 60,000

    VITALITY: 100

    SKILLS: TEMPORAL MANIPULATION, SPATIAL MANIPULATION, TEMPORAL COGNITION

    Zero blacked out and awoke in a different room than the one that he had been in. He noticed that there were no monsters in this room. The valkyries, curlys, and the nemesis girls had not been sent here along with him.

    ''System what happened'' asked Zero

    DUE TO ABILITIES RECORDED IN CHRONO MAGES APPRAISAL, IT IS LIKELY THAT THE HOST HAS BEEN TELEPORTED THRU TIME AND SPACE TO AN UNKNOWN POINT IN TIME

    THERE ALSO EXIST THE POSSIBILITY THAT THIS IS A PARALLEL WORLD

    ''Can I use my World Traveler skill to return?'' asked Zero

    YES BUT IT IS ADVISED THAT THE HOST TRAVEL TO A DIFFERENT LOCATION IN CASE THE CHRONO MAGE STILL LURKS IN THE AREA TO AVOID BEING DISPLACED IN TIME AND SPACE AGAIN

    WARNING IF THIS IS THE PAST OF THE CURRENT WORLD THAT HOST WAS DISPLACED FROM IT IS ADVISED TO AVOID MEDDLING WITH THE TIMELINE

    He looked around his surrounding to get a bearing of where he was since it still looked like that he was within the castle. He noticed nothing in the room and saw a door having no other options he opened the door. Going through the door a came across an elegant pale woman with crimson red lips, icy blue eyes, and long straight white hair nailed to a beautifully designed cross. She was wearing a black and crimson red ombre dress. She looked weak as blood dripped from her hands and feet.

    "Who are you?" asked the woman

    "Just an average vampire. Who are you?" asked Zero

    "If you''re a vampire you must help me. I am Carmilla a general of Dracula''s army." said the woman

    "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you Lady Carmilla. Might I ask why a general of Dracula''s army is here?" asked the suspicious Zero

    "I was trapped here by the traitorous Isaac a forge master who betrayed Dracula." said Carmilla

    ''Isaac if my memory servers me right is the antagonist of a different Castlevania game that takes place in the past after Dracula''s first death. This means I am in the past rather than a parallel world.'' thought Zero

    "Lady Carmilla I will free you if you answer some of my questions. Starting with what year is it?" asked Zero

    "1478" answered the confused Carmilla

 Chapter 29 Carmilla Part 2

    ''Damn it I''ll kill that rabbit if I ever get the chance'' Zero was imagining many ways to kill that rabbit in his mind

    "Well Lady Carmilla if memory serves me right Isaac is a servant of Dracula as well so it''s quite confusing as to why he trapped you here." said Zero

    "Well¡­ he" Carmilla was trying to come up with an excuse but was immediately interrupted by Zero. "Lady Carmilla I do believe you''re not being truthful with me" This made Carmilla very nervous as her gentle elegant expression began to crack a little.

    "I ask for permission to read your mind of the last 2 months." Zero had no plans of believing anything that Carmilla said as she seemed to be a manipulative type of a femme fatale.

    "No! How dare you an inferior vampire try to read my mind!" yelled Carmilla

    "If you want me to free you then you will obey. This is not a negotiation Lady Carmilla." said Zero smiling calmly at Carmilla

    "You inferior insect if I were free I would kill you." yelled Carmilla

    "Well, first thing first I''m a True Vampire. Secondly, if you keep screaming your jailer will eventually come" said Zero

    "If you wish to lie then tell a more believable lie. A True Vampire would not have such a weak aura" said Carmilla in a calmer tone

    "You can believe what you will but I am what I am. My aura is weak simply because I''m still quite young" said Zero

    Carmilla was beginning to wonder if this vampire was telling her the truth. He couldn''t have gotten past all the monsters and Isaac''s forged devils if he wasn''t at least as strong as her master Dracula. If he left then she wouldn''t be able to escape and would be killed by a man which she refused to accept.

    "Well would you like to forge a magic contract with me?" said Zero

    "What is a magic contract?" asked Camilla

    "It''s similar to a demon''s contract but True vampires can forge one with magic" explained Zero

    Of course, he couldn''t do something like a magic contract but he couldn''t explain why a vampire can had the ability to forge contracts like a demon.

    "Well, I''ll propose a deal. You let me read your mind and in exchange I promise to free you from this room." said Zero

    Carmilla nodded her head "I need a verbal agreement of the deal" said Zero as he cycled mana throughout the room to forge a contract.

    "I agree to the contract." said Carmilla

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The mana in the air began to gather and around Zero and Carmilla. A purple bat-like tattoo appeared on both their left hands. Carmilla looked at her hand and knew that the contact was established so she lowered her mental defenses and nodded for Zero to start his mind-reading. Zero then active his mental manipulation skill and images began to flash through his mind.

    Dracula had ordered Carmilla to work with forge masters Hector the main character and Isaac the villain of the game. She took advantage of this moment to trick the indecisive Hector into attacking the Belmont Estate and to attack the city of Braila planting doubt in his mind about Dracula''s sanity.

    As the vampires slaughtered everyone in Braila, Carmilla made her move. She raised the fanatical Bishop as undead to making him bless the water of a river and used her army of vampires to ambush Dracula''s forces and make them fall into the now holy water, destroying them. Afterwards she dragged Hector with her and launched her troops to attack Dracula''s Castle.

    As Dracula was about to destroy Carmilla and her forces by himself, Sypha Belnades cast a spell to teleport the castle, displacing the blessed water which ended up destroying all of Carmilla''s armies, allowing only herself and Hector to barely escape. Finally, finding out that Dracula was destroyed by the heroes, Hector who had enough of Carmilla and tried to escape, but she viciously beat him to a pulp and chained him up, declaring that he was now her slave and forced him to forge an army of demons to restore her forces after declaring herself queen.

    Two weeks later, no longer was she planning to stop at conquering Braila, but became infatuated with the whole world. Once Lenore asked her sister if she would be satisfied at any point, Carmilla simply retorted with the memories of how stupid, old men had taken things from her for half her life. Therefore, she sought revenge and began to desire to have everything in the world and man to be dead.

    Soon, Isaac opened a rift in the sky with a large transportation mirror and began his assault on Styria. Carmilla, who had been studying maps to plan her conquest, was suddenly ambushed by dozens of night creatures. The ongoing onslaught caused Carmilla to unleash all of her pent-up rages on her attackers in a brutal fashion. Cutting through a seemingly everlasting line of night creatures, the vicious self-proclaimed vampire queen clawed, kicked, and sliced savagely until eventually, she began to tire.

    The entire room was covered in blood and severed limbs, her blade dripping red, her dress wrinkled and sweaty, and hair hanging loose. She fell to one knee and staggered to her feet again with her sword. Isaac, with the help of Hector, entered the room, where a force field had been erected around preventing Carmilla''s escape. Carmilla, knowing that she could never defeat Isaac and his hordes, offered him to kill Hector instead for revenge for Dracula''s death. To her surprise, the cold Forgemaster had already chosen to spare him and she realized that they combined efforts to kill her. First, she questioned Isaac if he had really come all this way simply to end her life. While Isaac was reluctantly more philosophical and with a rare display of emotion, he did believe the world would be better without Carmilla.

    The two then wasted no time and engaged in a final confrontation. Though Carmilla proved she still had one fight left in her, she was eventually overwhelmed once Isaac was joined by his night creatures. One cut her dress and sliced her entire back, another clawed lower back, and a third her neck. After wrestling in a brief strength contest, Isaac with the aid of Abel his forged devil cut into her sword and soon stabbed her left thigh. The two dueled some more; however, Isaac used his trusty night creature as a distraction to cut deep into the side of Carmilla''s abdomen. This final hit proved too much for Carmilla and she stepped back, exhausted and beaten. Bleeding from several injuries, clothes in tatters, Carmilla still refused to surrender. Knowing her end was near, she began to berate her murderers for their unworthiness, undeserving of her blood. She was then captured to gather information from her before killing her.

    Carmilla was trapped in the dungeon of her own castle and crucified on the cross to bleed her out as to not allow her to gather her strength. She waited for Isaac to come to interrogate her before killing her when a young vampire appeared in front of her.

    ''Looks like this history is a bit different from how the game went. I don''t remember a vampire named Carmilla but she seems important to Isaac.'' thought Zero

    "You''ve read my mind so it''s time for you to keep your part of the deal." said an impatient Carmilla

    "Yes I''ll free you from this room as promised." said Zero with a calm smile as he walked toward her. He put his hand over her breast and began to channel mana into her body. As the mana cycled thru Carmilla''s body Zero found what he was looking for; her soul so he proceeded to pull it out of her body as she screamed in pain and managed to extract her soul into his chaos soul dimension. Without her soul, Carmilla''s body slumped down as if it were a doll and Zero also store her soulless body into the dimension.

    When you make a deal with a demon you have to be careful of your words. Carmilla didn''t notice how vague the deal was. Zero didn''t state how far back into her memories that he could look back into so he read her memories for the last years'' worth of memories. He also simply stated that he would free her from this but that was also equally vague as he could decide how to free her. By putting both her soul and body into dimension she was no longer considered in this room so the contract was considered fulfilled and the purple bat mark disappeared.

    Zero then activated his world traveler skill and travel to Dracula''s castle in the year 2035 leaving the past behind as he thought ''Now I understand why Carmilla never showed up in the game since she escaped from Isaac.'' Zero laughed at this unexpected gain that this unfortunate experience had granted him.

 Chapter 30 Return

    Zero returned a mere moment after he had been sent to the past choosing to return to the area which he had fought the knights and arc demon. He activated his invisibility as soon as he returned and looked around to see if whatever the arc demon summoned was still around and was glad to find out the only thing in the room were the final guards and shadow knights. He did see a large hole in the ceiling that wasn''t there before so he assumed the creature escaped thru there. He flew up to the hole and checked out to see if there was anything nearby. He saw an empty black sky with an inverted colored moon and was sure that the creature was gone since he had the ability to see thru invisibility.

    Heading back to the room filled with hundreds of knight suits Zero landed and deactivated his invisibility. The knights all started to stir and move towards him and Zero rushed the final guard grabbed its claymore as he punched it back. With his new strength, Zero could now hold the claymore with one hand and charged at the closest knight and slashed cutting 6 of them in half. Absorbing the armor, swords, and souls as the knights dropped dead. With his speed, he arrived in front of the next group of knights quickly dispatching them too. After 30 minutes Zero had dispatched the 225 knights which surprised Zero since he hadn''t really had a chance to test his new body''s physical abilities.

    ''System activate tracking for that Chrono mage from before''

    CONFIRMED TARGET FOUND

    The Chrono mage was still in the Inner Quarters and Zero had a promise to keep. He activated his invisibility and teleported to the Inner Quarters. He flew into the air to avoid the Chrono mage hearing him. He saw the rabbit hiding in a corner waiting to probably displace another intruder. Zero appeared behind the Chrono mage and sliced him in half. He had never really enjoyed any of his kills that much but this one filled him with quite a nice feeling. He then told the system to consume the soul for its ability.

    PARADOX SOUL ABSORBED

    SKILLS GAINED

    TEMPORAL MANIPULATION: USERS CAN CREATE, SHAPE, MOVE, CONTROL, INTERACT AND MANIPULATE TIME, THE INDEFINITE CONTINUED PROGRESS OF EXISTENCE AND EVENTS THAT OCCUR IN AN APPARENTLY IRREVERSIBLE SUCCESSION FROM THE PAST, THROUGH THE PRESENT, INTO THE FUTURE, IN THE GENERAL AREA OR FOR A SPECIFIC TARGET IN VARIOUS WAYS, WITH THE MOST BASIC OF ACTS REVOLVING AROUND ACCELERATING, SLOWING, STOPPING, AND EVEN REWINDING OR LOOPING IT.

    SPATIAL MANIPULATION: USERS CAN CREATE, SHAPE, MOVE, CONTROL, INTERACT AND MANIPULATE SPACE, THE BOUNDLESS THREE-DIMENSIONAL EXTENT TO WHICH OBJECTS AND EVENTS HAVE RELATIVE POSITION AND DIRECTION, WITHIN AN AREA OF ONE''S CHOOSING, INCLUDING AN AREA AND WHATEVER IS INSIDE OF THAT AREA. THEY CAN TRAP SUBJECTS OR OBJECTS IN SPACE AND PUSH THAT SPACE, THROWING SUBJECT AND OBJECT AWAY FROM THEM OR CREATING WORMHOLES, PARADOXES, AND OTHER STRANGE EVENTS BY WARPING SPATIAL AREAS AND TWISTING THEM AROUND.

    TEMPORAL COGNITION: THE USER GAINS FINE-TUNED SENSE OF PRECISE TIME (CURRENT TIME, AND THE PASSAGE OF TIME, PERSONALLY, OBJECTIVELY, AND LOCALLY), AS WELL AS THE ALTERATION OF TIME (INCLUDING WHERE AND WHEN THE ALTERATION OCCURRED). USERS CAN DETERMINE THE EXACT TIME AN EVENT HAS TAKEN PLACE OR WILL TAKE PLACE, OR HOW LONG IT TOOK OR WILL TAKE.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    SKILL TELEPORT FUSED INTO SKILL SPATIAL MANIPULATION

    WILL HOST COMBINE TEMPORAL MANIPULATION AND SPATIAL MANIPULATION YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    TEMPORAL MANIPULATION AND SPATIAL MANIPULATION COMBINED INTO SPACE-TIME MANIPULATION

    DUE TO SPACE-TIME MANIPULATION SKILLS WORLD TRAVEL RESTRICTIONS REMOVED

    DUE TO SPACE-TIME MANIPULATION SKILL CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION HAS EVOLVED INTO CHAOS HYPERDIMENSIONAL MANIPULATION

    CHAOS HYPERDIMENSIONAL MANIPULATION SKILL PARTIALLY RESTRICTED DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK

    SPACE-TIME MANIPULATION SKILL PARTIALLY RESTRICTED DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK

    SPACE-TIME MANIPULATION (PARTIALLY RESTRICTED): THE USER IS ABLE TO MANIPULATE, DISTORT OR BEND THE SPACE-TIME CONTINUUM, THE FABRICS OF REALITY IN WHICH ALL EXIST IN. SPACE-TIME SERVES AS THE BOUNDARY OF EXISTENCE, SEPARATING DIFFERENT REALITIES AND TIMELINES AND KEEPING THEM FLOWING PROPERLY; DISTORTING THIS BOUNDARY CAN CAUSE DEVASTATING EFFECTS, CAUSING TIMELINES TO BECOME FLUID, EVEN DESTROYING THE ENTIRE WORLD. ALTHOUGH THIS ABILITY IS USUALLY CONSIDERED TO SIMPLY COMBINE THE MANIPULATION OF SPACE (BOUNDLESS THREE-DIMENSIONAL EXTENT) AND TIME (A MEASUREMENT OF THE FLOW OF EVENTS) TOGETHER, IT IS FUNDAMENTALLY MORE POWERFUL AND COMPLEX, AS SPACE-TIME IS THE VERY FABRIC OF EXISTENCE, SEPARATING DIFFERENT REALITIES AND TIMELINES. TO CONTROL SPACE-TIME IS TO ALTER THE FABRICS OF REALITY, ALLOWING ONE TO ERASE EXISTENCES AND NOT JUST THE FLOW OF TIME, BUT ALSO REORGANIZE, ALTER AND ERASE HISTORICAL EVENTS. TO MOVE THROUGH SPACE-TIME IS MORE THAN SIMPLY TELEPORTATION OR TIME-TRAVEL, AS IT ALLOWS ONE TO CONNECT TO ALTERNATE REALITIES, EVEN METAPHYSICAL REALMS.

    DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK RESTRICTION USER CAN ONLY ACCESS SUB-ABILITIES TELEPORT AND TIME STOP.

    CHAOS HYPERDIMENSIONAL MANIPULATION (PARTIALLY RESTRICTED): THE USER CAN MANIPULATE, DESTROY, AND CREATE GREATER SPATIAL AND TEMPORAL DIMENSIONS THAN 3-D SPACE, SUCH AS 4-D SPACE AND ABOVE. EACH HIGHER SPATIAL (OR ADDED TEMPORAL) DIMENSION IS A MORE THAN COUNTABLY INFINITE NUMBER OF TIMES GREATER THAN THE PRECEDING NUMBER.

    DUE TO LOW SOUL RANK RESTRICTION USER CANNOT CONTROL HIGHER DIMENSIONS AND CAN ONLY CREATE LESSER CHAOS POCKET DIMENSIONS.

    IT IS RECOMMENDED THAT USERS ALLOW SKILL TEMPORAL COGNITION TO BE ABSORBED INTO THE CHAOS SYSTEM

    COMBINE TEMPORAL COGNITION WITH CHAOS SYSTEM YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    CHAOS SYSTEM WILL NOW UPGRADE TO INCORPORATE TEMPORAL COGNITION

    THE SYSTEM WILL BE OFFLINE FOR 24 HOURS

    After telling him that he''d acquire a powerful skill it told him that he wouldn''t be able to use the system went and shut down for the next 24 hours. Zero attempted to teleport as he did before and it succeeded but he did notice that it worked a tiny bit differently than before. The first change required half as much mana to use as previously and secondly, he used to be broken down and rebuilt where he wanted to appear but now it was like he instantly where he wanted to go as he had always been there. He also checked his chaos soul dimension and felt it expand. Before he could feel that it had a limit although it was quite enormous like a city but now it felt infinite. He also could control the dimension unlike before like if he wanted time to move in the dimension it could and he could fill it with air or create anything. The biggest change was that he could go in there meaning that it was no longer in his soul but a separate dimension of its own.

    Zero then moved out of the corner and saw 50 valkyries and 35 curlys who all rushed towards him. He activated his new time stop ability and everything in the room except him stopped. He felt his mana rapidly draining and knew he could only keep this ability up for 3 minutes before it ended. He wasted no time and took to the air and quickly dispatched with the 50 valkyries by decapitating them. With only 30 seconds left of his time stop, he deactivated it and the 50 headless valkyries flew from the sky and shocking the curlys. Zero collected the 50 valkyrie souls and bodies before charging at the nearest curly who was still shocked and reacted too slow leading to her being killed quickly.

    Zero skill explanation

    LESSER CHAOS POCKET DIMENSIONS: THE USER CAN CREATE, SHAPE, AND MANIPULATE POCKET DIMENSIONS, SMALL PERSONAL WORLDS OF CHAOS, CHANGING WHAT THEY ARE AS WELL AS MANIPULATING EVERYTHING WITHIN THE POCKET DIMENSION. THE USER CAN ALSO STORE THINGS IN THAT POCKET DIMENSION, NOT TO MENTION MANIPULATE THE OVERALL SIZE OF THE DIMENSION.

    TIME STOP: USERS CAN STOP TIME WHILE BEING UNAFFECTED THEMSELVES, AND MAY ALSO ALLOW OTHERS TO BE UNAFFECTED. IF THE USER MOVES BEFORE THIS ABILITY CEASES, IT WOULD APPEAR TO EVERYONE THAT THE USER TELEPORTED. OTHERS WITH TEMPORAL IMMUNITY OR TEMPORAL WALKING ARE IMMUNE TO THE EFFECT OF SKILL.

 Chapter 31 Genesis

    Facing the 34 curlys who had raised their guard Zero used his fireball skill firing a constant barrage of fireballs. Using the last of his mana he was able to kill quite a few curlys bringing their numbers down to 18. This was a bit more manageable so he raised the claymore in his hand and readied his assault. The curlys were fearful of Zero as he represented death to them so they dropped their weapons and bowed to Zero in hopes that he would spare them.

    Zero looked at them with a surprise for a second and became amused at the notion of a demon begging for their life. This saved him time so he didn''t mind and he sent them into his dimension as they wished to serve him. He then walked over to a pile of 13 blue bodies that laid on the floor. He collected their souls and bodies before heading into his chaos dimension.

    Arriving in dimension Zero had willed it to become a forest. The forest was endless, compact, and blooming. Its canopy was eclipsed by ash, rowan, and oak, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for a variety of sprouts to flourish in the soft, rich soils below. Quiet tree limbs clung to one another, and an array of flowers, which claimed quiet corners, brightened up the otherwise green view. Zero walked to an open clearing surround by trees and with a wave of his hand the still living soulless body of Yoko Belnades appeared. He removed all her clothing and now he was ready to begin.

    He then activated his life-creation skill. A blue game-like screen appeared in front of him and him to select between body and soul. Zero selected body and was asked to choose once again between lifeless body creation and artificial life creation. He selected lifeless body creation and the screen changed from blue to red. It prompted him to add ingredients for the body''s creation. He added the all bodies he had to collect up to this point including Carmilla''s. He had planned to use them for something else but this was better.

    The screen then prompted him to select the main body of the new creature and he selected Yoko Belnades. He then had to select sub ingredient bodies that would be combined into the main body. He added 100 succubi, 100 witches, 20 valkyries, 12 nemeses, a curly, and some of his blood as sub-ingredients. The screen then changed to a character creation mode like that of a game. The initial form on the screen was that of Yoko Belnades and he could customize her as he wished.

    First, he fused her with all the succubi bodies which changed her race from human to succubus. It caused drastic changes in her body firstly her hair changed from blond to scarlet red and secondly her breasts and hips grew a bit bigger, and thirdly she grew wings, horns, and a tail. He then fused her with the 100 witch bodies but this didn''t cause any physical changes but Zero was sure that they caused many internal changes. Next was the valkyries when he fused them with Yoko her bat-like demon became feathered angel wings. Finally, he fused the 12 nemesis bodies and the curly body which caused no change physically but he hoped she would inherit invisibility and the curlys physical strength. He was done fusing bodies and now he needed to edit her current body replacing her blood with his would hoping to give her vampiric regeneration.

    When he select next on the screen it asked him to choose between complete and soul. He selected soul choosing soul merger under the drop-down list that appeared and was asked to deposit a maximum of 20 souls he would be using. He added Yoko''s soul, 5 succubus souls, 5 witch souls, and 10 valkyrie souls. He then selected Yoko soul as the main soul whose memories would carry over to the new composite. The other 19 souls disappeared from the screen and a light blue orb appeared next to Zero and began to pulse and making a humming sound. As time went on the humming became quieter and the light blue grew darker and dark before it turned purple and then dark crimson red.

    After the transformation of the soul was done a prompt appeared in front of Zero to ask if he wishes to fuse the soul with a soulless body and he selected Yes. A new screen asked him to choose the body and soul he wished to combine and he selected the crimson soul and Yoko''s new demonized body. Both appeared out of thin air and the soul flew into the body and a deep dark red energy began to pour out from the body and wrap it in a red cocoon of mana. Zero willed a chair to appear next to him and took a seat as he instinctively felt that this process would take a long time. It''s not every day you create a new life but as Zero''s ultimate goal was to become a godlike being this could be considered a step in the right direction. Having nothing to do Zero accessed the dimensional area where he kept the blood bags and brought one out to drink while he waited.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    After 18 hours the red cocoon began to pulse and cracks began to appear on it. The cracks slowly spread across the cocoon and a heartbeat echoed throughout the dimension. As the heartbeat grew louder an insane amount of mana began to pour out from the cocoon. Zero could barely withstand the energy pouring out and active his magic shield skill to protect himself as the energy continued to grow without any signs of stopping. As the entire cocoon was covered in cracks now the energy was so strong it caused Zero''s shield to start to crack also. The energy kept growing and then suddenly retreated back into the cocoon. Zero sensing what would happen next quickly teleported away from the cocoon and placed a more magic shield around himself. Seconds later the cocoon exploded in a burst of magical energy that caught the forest on fire as a winged figure emerged and flew into the sky before falling back down.

    Zero flew to the sky and caught the winged woman as she fell. When he landed on the ground she opened her eyes and looked at him. She used to be a beautiful young human woman with snow-white skin, blonde hair, and blue-green eyes that resembled ocean water. Her new form, a succubus appeared as a stunningly beautiful woman of statuesque build and perfect figure with an ample bosom and voluptuous hips. She had flawless skin and scarlet red hair with 2 protruding black horns marked with red magical insignias but also clawed fingers, blue tattoos on her hands that glowed, and large dark red-hued feathered wings mounted on her back. Her eyes glowed red were smoldering with immense desire.

    Zero then received a notification from the game screen which sounded different than the voice he normally heard from his system.

    [Life creation success]

    [Please name creation]

    ''Yoko Belnades''

    [Confirmed]

    [Appraisal of Yoko Belnades'' stat accessed]

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: QARINAH (MYSTICAL VARIANT)

    SOUL: HYBRID QARINAH /GREATER VALKYRIE

    SOUL RANK: A-

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: FIRE, WATER, EARTH, AIR, LIGHT, DARK

    STRENGTH: 3898

    SPEED: 6250

    MAGIC ENERGY: 390,000

    VITALITY: 170,000

    SKILLS: TRUE MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC SEALS MASTERY, WEAPON SYNTHESIS, SOUL MAGIC, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, LIFE/MANA DRAIN, INVISIBILITY, DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, DEATH KISS, FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, QARINAH PHYSIOLOGY, DESIRE FORM, LUST MAGIC, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, SEX MAGIC, LUST DEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, DEMONIC ENERGY MANIPULATION, HORMONE MANIPULATION, DEMONIC MAGIC, TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY

    PASSIVE SKILLS: SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, ENHANCED SEX APPEAL, SUPERNATURAL REPRODUCTION, SUPER FECUNDITY

    SPELLS: FLAME (HOLY/DARK), LIGHTNING (HOLY/DARK), GALE ARROW (HOLY/DARK), WATER (HOLY/DARK), EARTH SHIELD (HOLY/DARK), ETC¡­

    Skill explanation

    TRUE MAGIC MASTERY: Users possess uncanny intuition with magical phenomena and all their myriad forms, allowing them to perceive and understand magic like no other and learn and master almost any spell and school of magic with outstanding ease. Their ever-growing understanding of the workings of magic soon allows them to extensively modify any spell available to them, drastically increasing their potency and efficiency, merge them into even more powerful ones, and even create their own arsenal of magical trump cards, while intuiting effective countermeasures to most spell and entity they come in contact with.

    LUST MAGIC: The user can utilize a form of magic unique to high-level demons dealing with lust. They can induce high levels of lust for any number of things, from sexual lust to bloodlust or anything else they would have their extreme desire toward. This is a very powerful form of magic that harnesses sexual energy as a very potent force.

    TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY: The user is able to generate illusions that are realistic to the point where they can confuse all the senses of the target, making it impossible to break free unless willed by the user. The illusions are so powerful they outweigh reality. They can induce illusions they can think off into others and themselves, and freely shift the phenomenon from illusion to reality and back at any moment.

    AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT: The user is capable of taking the souls of others, willingly or otherwise, to the afterlife. Users can also grant a blissful and resting death to anyone or anything that is stuck being alive, such as reanimated corpses and users of Cursed Resurrection, but without actually having to kill them. This can bypass/ignore powers that force the target to stay alive unnaturally and also ensures the target affected can stay dead by granting them peace of mind in the afterlife.

 Chapter 32 Deviléˆ¥æªš Bargain

    "Good morning Miss Belnades." said Zero as he smiled at the naked Yoko while she stared at him with a blank face.

    "Who are you?" Yoko asked with a confused look on her face as she didn''t remember anything but fragments of many things.

    "Looks like your memories are a bit disoriented." Zero wasn''t really surprised at this fact since her soul and body had changed so drastically.

    Zero pulled a blanket out of his dimensional storage space and handed it to Yoko. She took it from him and covered herself with it and looked around to figure where she was. Zero motioned for her to sit in the chair as he created another one across from her. Sitting down they stared at each other and Zero decided to break the silence. "So do you know your name?"

    "Yoko Belnades." answered Yoko

    "Very good well why don''t you tell me the last thing you remember." said Zero

    "I was stabbed in the chest by someone." answered Yoko

    "That was me." Zero had no plan of hiding the truth from her in case this memory disorientation wouldn''t last long.

    Yoko saw an image of the man in front of her stabbing her through the heart and the pain brought her back to reality. She jumped out of the chair and took a defensive stance and glared at him. Zero looked at her calmly and said "You should sit down it''s not like I''ll attack you."

    "Zero Hakuba!" yelled Yoko who was starting to remember more and more after the first initial shock.

    "Yes Miss Belnades how can I help you?" asked Zero with a slight chuckle

    "You killed me!" yelled Yoko

    "Well you''re alive and kicking right now so maybe it didn''t take." joked Zero with a smile

    Yoko ignored the joke in bad taste as she wondered what happened. She remembered that Zero stabbed her in her heart and she remembered the pain so it had to be real. She definitely died back then so how could she be here unless Zero was also dead but she felt that was wrong. She finally could take it anymore and asked the question that raced in his mind. "How am I still alive?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "I brought you back to life." said Zero

    Yoko was shocked at the fact that she had died and was somehow resurrected by the very same person who killed her. She was still shocked but she felt weak in the knees so she picked up the chair that she knocked over and sat down. "Why did you bring me back to life?" She managed to get out.

    "I need you so I resurrected you." said Zero

    "What do you need from me? How did you bring me back to life?" asked Yoko as she was trying to figure out what was going on. She needed to know what was going on and for some strange reason even though she should be attacking Zero she felt something holding her back.

    "Well, I have an issue with magic. I''m not versed in the art and don''t have the time to study it. So I decided to make a subordinate" explained Zero since this was his motive for kill Yoko. When he fought Graham a while ago he found that his lack of magic made the fight more difficult than it should have been. If had Graham had a greater magic capacity then he would have died instead so he made a plan to learn magic. He had killed Yoko and was going to absorb the knowledge from her soul but at idea came to him instead. He might gain the spells but without practice, it would useless so he wanted to create someone else to learn and use the magic for him instead.

    He had actually planned to gain the power to create a subordinate in the next world nut somehow he gained it early. This pushed up his plans for a magician on his team. The original skill that he wanted would have used the body and soul to create a demon with low sentience so the life creation skill was better.

    "So how does that lead to you killing me instead of trying to recruit me?" asked Yoko

    "You haven''t noticed?" asked the astonished Zero as he stared at Yoko who seemed to have failed to notice the change in her body.

    "Notice what!?" asked the impatient Yoko

    "I killed you to create a new body that better suited my needs." said Zero as he willed a mirror to appear where they were.

    Hearing what Zero had just said Yoko began to look at her body. She was shocked by what she saw; her blond hair had turned crimson red along with her blue-green eyes. When she saw what was on her head she slowly brought her hand up to the two protruding horns on her head and felt that they were real. She opened her mouth to see small fangs in her mouth and her hand was covered in glowing blue tattoos on her hands. "What have you done to me!?" Yoko yelled as she shook in anger

    "I turned you into a demon specifically a demon called a Qarinah." answered Zero with a serious expression as he looked at Yoko.

    "Why did you do this to me!?" yelled Yoko as she began to gather magical energy instinctively.

    "Well to make you stronger than what you were capable of as a human." Said Zero calmly but the magical energy was too great so he created an invisible magic shield by combining the two skills.

    Yoko stood up and gathered magic in her hand and was preparing to launch a holy flame spell. She launched a flame attack at Zero but while the attack should have been a white flame it came out black instead. Zero teleported chair and all behind her and said. "You shouldn''t burn forests you might call Smoky the Bear."

    "What did you do to my magic!?" asked the hysterical Yoko

    "I didn''t do anything you did. You should at least wait until you understand your new body better before you try casting magic. Why don''t you take a seat and we can continue our discussion." said Zero calmly as he controlled the space to repair the burning forest.

    Yoko glared at Zero who was now behind her and turned her chair to face him again. She knew that casting more spells wouldn''t be effective since Zero had the power to teleport. "Okay fine let''s restart this discussion" Yoko was willing to listen to his explanation about her body if it could help her kill him.

 Chapter 33 Deviléˆ¥æªš Bargain Part 2

    "Now let talk about the change you''ve gone through." said Zero who was fully aware that Yoko was most likely trying to learn about her body so that she could kill him.

    "What is Qarinah?" asked Yoko who was enraged by the fact that she had been turned into a demon the enemy of humankind.

    "Well, technically you''re a mystical Qarinah. To answer your question it seemed to be a lust demon similar to that of succubus. I mixed a couple of valkyries into the mix so that is why you don''t have demon wings." answered Zero extensively since he was bragging about her masterpiece of a body that he created.

    Yoko had noticed her wings and was glad that she didn''t have demon wings so she was trying to convince herself that she wasn''t a demon. Now that Zero had confirmed that she was in fact a demon that delusion was instantly shattered. Questions just kept appearing in her mind but the most important one was. "Why did you make me a succubus?"

    "It was the only demon I had on hand. Besides I assumed that most women wouldn''t mind becoming more beautiful even if they gained horns and wings." said Zero who honestly thought that was true.

    "Is that supposed to be joke!?" Yoko was livid that her life was ruined for such a reason.

    "Sorry I don''t really know much about women or humans in general. I am only a year old." said Zero

    "How can an adult vampire be a year old? If you are going to lie tell a better one." Yoko was doing her best to calm down and Zero''s answers were not helping the situation.

    "I''m not really a vampire but I''ve taken this form to help me achieve my goal." Zero was planning to only partially explain his origins.

    "If you''re not a vampire then what are you?" asked the curious Yoko wondering what he would say.

    "Well my mother is a goddess so that makes me a baby god I guess." said Zero

    "I told you to tell more believable lies!" yelled Yoko

    "Well then can you answer where we are?" asked Zero

    "In a forest of course." answered Yoko quickly

    Zero willed the forest to transform into a white room with nothing except the two chairs in which they sat. Yoko''s eyes widened at the change of scenery. If it had changed to a new location like a field she would have attributed it to teleportation but this new location was a white void.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "So where are we now?" asked Zero with a smile

    "What did you do?" asked Yoko who had no idea how Zero did this.

    "Well, we''re currently in a dimension I created so that you could be reborn without any problems." Zero nonchalantly revealed that they were in another dimension like it was an everyday occurrence.

    "You can create dimensions?" asked a surprised Yoko

    "It''s not that big of a deal I believe that Dracula can do the same thing." said Zero nonchalantly

    "Dracula is an individual with godlike powers." stated Yoko

    "No, he doesn''t have godlike powers." Said Zero

    "What do you mean?" asked Yoko

    "He very strong for a mortal but there are stronger beings in other worlds." said Zero

    "Other worlds?" asked a shocked Yoko

    "Yes, other worlds. There are an infinite amount of worlds that exist." confirmed Zero

    "So what types of worlds are out there?" asked Yoko

    "For example, there''s a world similar to this except in that world Dracula was a Belmont." said Zero

    "That''s a lie the Belmonts would never allow one of their own to become a vampire." Said Yoko

    "Well we can go there if you wish." said Zero didn''t mind going there since he could gather souls and bodies in any world.

    Yoko was not expecting that he offered to take her there so it made her believe that such a world did in fact exist and that he would really take her there. She was also surprised to find out that there were more powerful individuals out there. Yoko decided to focus on what was more important for now and asked. "So what can my new body do specifically?"

    Zero made the game-like screen that showed him Yoko''s stats appear and let it float towards Yoko. "Well, here you go."

    "I have no idea what any of this means except some of the skills." said Yoko who had no idea what any of the stats meant since she didn''t play any video games.

    "Well if you''ll allow me to come over I can show you and explain." said Zero as he got up to walk over to her.

    Yoko was no guard when he walked over to her and was ready to attack but let it go when she saw that he really was just planning to explain. "Okay please show me."

    Zero willed a chair to appear next to Yoko and proceeded to take a seat and the screen floated in between the two of them. "Well, first these were your previous abilities."

    Zero proceeded to explain that her new body was almost 100 times stronger and faster than what it was as a human. He then went to explain what her skills that he knew about did. Since his system was still offline and upgrading he only could explain half her skills. When she asked about the rest Zero merely told her that once she mastered these abilities he would teach her more about the others.

    Yoko was not aware of it but she was under the effect of Zero''s mental manipulation skill. He wasn''t controlling her mind but simply using it to constantly keep her calm. This did not affect what she thought and would not deter her from attacking him but it would make her actually have to think of a reason to attack him rather go off of blind emotions. This made the conversion more pleasant and helped things go faster than they would have otherwise.

    "I''m very strong so aren''t you worried that I''ll kill you?" asked Yoko

    "You are very strong and I would have a hard time killing you but it''s still possible." replied Zero

    "So what are you doing that requires the need of a master of magic?" asked Yoko

    "Well currently we''re inside Dracula''s castle and I want to stop his return." answered Zero

    "What! You want to stop Soma even though he''s your friend!" Yoko was so surprised that he stood up and knocked her chair over yet again.

    "Well he wants to defy his role of Dracula so I''m going to help him in the best way possible." said Zero as he calmly stood up and picked up Yoko''s chair and motioned for her to sit which she did.

    "How can we possibly stop Dracula he can''t be killed. Soma will most likely fall into darkness." Said a depressed Yoko

    "Well, technically Dracula is not an evil being he is simply being used and polluted by an entity. So stop him and let him rest we simply have to kill it after killing him."

    "You mean we have to fight Dracula and a being stronger than Dracula how can we accomplish that?" asked Yoko

    "Well I just created you and you have about the same level of power as he does." said Zero

    "Wait you just said I have power equal to Dracula?" asked Yoko

    "Yes you''re a newborn demon lord so you''ll definitely grow stronger than him given time to adjust and get used to your new body." said Zero

    "Demon Lord!" yelled Yoko stands up once again knocking the chair over.

    Zero began to wonder if he should fuse the chair to the white void ground to save him the trouble of doing this again as he picked up the chair yet again.

 Chapter 34 Deviléˆ¥æªš Bargain Part 3

    Motioning for Yoko to sit once again and this time fusing the chair legs to the ground Zero confirmed. "Yes, you''re a Lust demon lord. Before you ask me I don''t know much about demon lord except that they rival the seraphs of the heavens in books."

    "In books? Why don''t you know about these things?" asked the confused Yoko

    "As I''ve said before I''m only a year old and I''ve been your student for almost a year. So in conclusion I spent most of my life in this world going to school." answered Zero

    "That reminds me. Why did you attend school as a normal student?" asked Yoko

    "For the same reason, you became a teacher and lived in that particular city. I was looking for Dracula''s reincarnation." answered Zero

    "Yes, but from what I saw you didn''t look like you were looking but knew who he was from the beginning. You befriended him on the first day of school and avoided any ties with other people." Yoko remembered Zero only hanging out with Soma and his cousin Mina

    "Yes, I knew before I came here who Dracula''s reincarnation was and where he would appear." Zero was not hold anything back during this part of the explanation as he found it to be crucial for what was to come next.

    "Then who is Mina Hakuba? I assume she''s not really you cousin." asked Yoko

    "She a normal human who Soma was destined to fall in love with." said Zero

    "Destined!? What does that mean?" asked Yoko

    "Well everyone has a destiny to be followed unless you can surpass it." said Zero

    "What is my destiny then?" asked the curious Yoko

    "You are meant to meet a descendant of the Belmont clan and fight together against Soma when he loses to the dark power." Zero was technically not lying since that was one of the multiple endings of the game.

    "So Soma will become Dracula after all" Yoko was deeply saddened that one of her students that she had spent so much time with would lose himself.

    "Well technically he becomes worse than Dracula" stated Zero

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "What do you mean?" asked Yoko

    "Vlad Tepes the first Dracula was a man bent on revenge for humans killing his wife Lisa. He was able to rein in the power somewhat and direct it towards humanity. Soma will be unable to do that and will attempt to destroy the world not rule it." stated Zero

    "What!" said the shocked Yoko

    "The dark power that Dracula was given as a mortal was one that corrupts. He had lived long in isolation for hundreds of years to tame that power. Then he met a woman who filled his heart with love which caused the power to weaken. Soma Cruz is a boy barely 18 years of age he does not have the mental fortitude or years of experience to resist like the original Dracula." stated Zero

    "So Soma has to die?" asked the Yoko

    "Not exactly if you help me defeat Soma then I''ll separate his soul from the dark power. Doing so will make sure that the threat of Dracula ends here." Said Zero

    "You can do that?" asked Yoko

    "Well I brought you back to life so what''s the big deal about ending an age-old evil." said Zero with a slight chuckle

    "So to do that you want me to serve you?" asked Yoko

    "Yes and in exchange I''ll help end the threat of Dracula whilst giving you the opportunity to travel to another world to learn more of magic." said Zero

    Yoko looked at Zero wide-eyed as he stated the terms. Zero knew that when Yoko was deeply fascinated with the study of magic as a human and now that she was a demon it became her obsession. Demons were creatures true to their desires and always follow them whatever they were be it lust or killing. Yoko had been turned into a mystical succubus so her obsession would be lust and magic.

    "Do we have a deal?" asked Zero as he circulated his mana throughout the dimension causing the white room to change into a dark purple color.

    Yoko''s eyes unknown to her began to glow with desire when she heard the offer. She wanted to travel and learn all the different types of magic that all the different worlds had. Yoko unable to resist said, "Yes it''s a deal."

    As she uttered the word all the mana in the room flew into her body and she felt a strange sensation. It was painful but also pleasurable at the same time. As the sensation overtook her she fell to the floor and blacked out.

    Zero stared at the unconscious Yoko as he smiled. He had not planned to make such a deal with Yoko in the first place but she herself proposed it and he added on to it. The deal stated that Yoko would serve him but didn''t define how or for how long. So he was placing the contract mark on her soul effectively forging a soul link binding her to him for all eternity. His side of the barging only needed for him to take her to another world to learn more about magic after defeating Dracula. This was more specific meaning he could take her to any world and give her a magic book effectively ending his part of the contract. He had gained much from giving almost nothing because he had already planned to defeat Dracula and travel to another world regardless of this deal.

    After an hour of mana pouring into her body a crystal-like object with a purple bat etched into it emerged from Yoko''s chest and flew to Zero as she awakened.

    "What happened? What is that?" asked Yoko

    "Our contract has been forged. This is a soul crystal it houses your soul." said Zero

    "You took my soul!?" yelled Yoko

    "Relax I''m not taking your soul but merely protecting it." Said Zero

    "How am I even moving without a soul then?" asked Yoko

    "When a soul crystal is created a pseudo soul is created in the body to move it. The pseudo soul moves the body while the real soul is protected in this. Even if you''re killed your soul will be safe here. Recreating a body is easy but a soul is difficult so it''s better to keep it out of harm''s way." said Zero

    "So you''ll be keeping my soul for me?" asked Yoko with a sneer and sarcastic tone

    "If you want it you can have it, but remember that it safest here since only I can freely come and go in this dimension." said Zero as he sent the crystal to her

    Yoko was shocked that he would hand it over to her so easily and stared at the crystal floating in her hands. She let it float back to Zero and said sincerely "No you keep it. It''ll be safer here."

    "Thank you for trusting me. It''s not every day a woman hands you her very soul so I''ll make sure to take very special care of it." said Zero with a smirk as he kisses the crystal.

    This caused Yoko to blush and she turned away to hide her face. She was unused to dealing with men so this was embarrassing for her.

 Chapter 35 Next Step

    "So what''s next?" asked Yoko

    "First let''s return to Dracula''s castle." said Zero as he created a portal for them to walk thru.

    Arriving in an empty room with a couch in the Inner Quarters area Zero motioned for Yoko to sit. "First thing first you need to learn how to transform." Zero needed her to interact with both Soma and Genya but he could have her be in her demon form.

    "You have a skill called Desire Form which lets you transform into anyone someone desires and that includes yourself. So by using that skill you can take on your human form." explained Zero

    "Okay I understand that but how do I transform?" asked Yoko

    "I have the skill too but I''ve never tried it. You should be able to instinctively activate the skill if you try. When I made you I let you devour the souls of succubi your soul should still contain their instincts." explained Zero

    Yoko stood still and thought of what she used to look like. As she was thinking about how to transform she began to have felt that if she truly desires it then it would happen. She truly wanted to turn back into her human form as she thought she suddenly felt a tingling sensation all over her body and she began to transform. Her red hair turned lighter and lighter until it was blond as her red feather wings, devil horns and red devil tail retracted back into her body. When the transformation was finished she turned into a beautiful young woman with snow-white skin, blonde hair, and blue-green eyes that resembled ocean water.

    "Looks like you''ve got it down. Here are your old clothes." said Zero as he threw her clothes to her.

    Yoko just realized that she was still covered in just a blanket and quickly caught her clothes. "Turn around until I''m done" Yoko was truly embarrassed by the fact that she hadn''t even realized that she was practically naked. While Zero was faced the other way she quickly put her clothes back on.

    "Look like you''re done. We''ll need to get you a special outfit later that transforms along with you so that when you transform back into a demon your wings and horns don''t get stuck." said Zero

    "So this is Dracula''s castle that is supposed to appear in the lunar eclipse. It doesn''t look like much." said Yoko

    "You might be stronger and faster than most of the creatures here but if you get surrounded they can hurt you trust me on that." said Zero

    "I guess you''re right and I don''t know how to fight with my current body right now." said Yoko

    "So now that you''re back in human form I need you to go meet Soma." said Zero

    "Wait What!?" Yoko turned her head quickly to face Zero with a confused look

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    (***Yoko POV***)

    Yoko stands in a library awaiting the arrival of Soma Cruz. She couldn''t understand why she had to do this but if it would help save the world then what could she do but obey. As she was thinking Soma arrived at the library.

    "Ah Soma what are you doing here?" asked Yoko

    "Y-yes Miss Belnades I''m here looking for a way out. Why are you here?" Soma was greatly shocked by the sight of his homeroom teacher being here.

    "I''m here to assist a man named Genya Arikado in sealing this castle as a witch." answered Yoko

    "You know Genya? Wait you''re a witch?" asked the surprised Soma

    "Yes to both of your questions. He asked me to help you if you were in trouble." answered Yoko

    "That''s had to believe coming from him." said Soma

    "Well he may seem cold but deep down he''s a big old softie. You share the same dark powers so he feels a kinship with you." said Yoko with a slight chuckle

    "Wait! Did you say my powers are dark?" asked Soma

    "Oh you mean you didn''t know that? Looks like I said something I wasn''t supposed to didn''t I?" asked the surprised Yoko

    Soma was shocked and disturbed by the notion that the power that he had been using was a dark power. Yoko couldn''t take what she said back so she continued. "Essentially, you have the power to rule over and command monsters."

    "I have no desire to do that." stated Soma

    "It comes as naturally as breathing for you, so you may not realize it yet. Also although it''s called a dark power it doesn''t mean it''s evil. Power is just power in the end who wields it is the most important thing." said Yoko

    "When you put it that way I feel a bit better. Since I got this power I felt myself changing in a strange way. I don''t know who I am some of the times." said Soma

    "You are you. There''s no else you could be beside yourself. My advice to you is just be confident and be yourself." said Yoko

    "I understand thank you Miss Belnades." Soma felt a weight fall off his shoulders as he got some advice from his teacher.

    "That reminds me have you seen a man named Graham?" asked Yoko

    "Graham? Yes I met him earlier." answered Soma

    "Be wary of the man. I believe that he will inherit Dracula''s powers." said Yoko

    "No way! He didn''t look like a bad guy." said the shocked Soma

    "Right and I''m the queen of England." said Yoko sarcastically

    "On a serious note don''t be fooled by his appearance. He''s not what he seems." Said Yoko

    "All¡­ right" Soma was very disheartened to hear that he had misjudged the man named Graham. He had felt that Graham reminded him a little of his dear friend Zero when he encountered him last time.

    "Well then I''m a bit busy so I''ll be heading off now. See you later." said Yoko as she walked out of the library.

    Leaving the library Yoko now ran toward the area that Zero had informed her that Genya would be located at. She was truly surprised by how fast her new body was. She could run faster than a car at full speed and running at full speed for minutes straight didn''t affect her. She was being to like this new body; not only could it transform looking however she wanted it was also immortal. This new body wasn''t that bad when she thought about it and she couldn''t really remember what was so good about being human.

    Arriving at an old child''s room she saw the man that she was looking for Genya Arikado. She walked towards him and called out to him. "Hello, Genya Arikado it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "Who are you?" said Genya as he turned to face the woman

    "Pardon me for not introducing myself. My name is Yoko Belnades a descendant of Sypha Belnades." answered Yoko

    "Sypha''s descendant I see. Well, that answered what you''re doing here." Said Genya

    "Are you here to stop Dracula or are you here to kill Soma?" asked Genya

    "Well that the same thing really. But I don''t want my student Soma to die." answered Yoko

    "So are you here alone?" asked Yoko

    "No I came into the castle with another person." answered Yoko

    "Who?" asked the curious Genya

    "We''ll discuss that later. What I needed to know is why you are leading Soma down the path of unlocking Dracula''s power?" asked Yoko

    "Who told you that?" asked Genya

    "Soma is Dracula''s reincarnation so he can obviously leave this castle whenever he wishes it. Rather than helping him do that you intentionally let a creature attack Mina Hakuba so that his power would awaken. You also lied to him about the true nature of his power and put him on the path of kill monsters for their souls rather than simply commanding them." explained Yoko

    "All that is true. So what do you want to ask me?" asked Genya

    "What''s your goal here Alucard? Should I be calling you Adrian Tepes instead?" asked Yoko

    "Looks like you know a lot more than I thought. Yes I am leading Soma Cruz to awaken as Dracula so that he can defeat the entity of chaos." answered Genya

    "You''re using the boy to try to defeat that thing!?" questioned an angry Yoko

    "He the only one who can do it." answered Genya

    "Looks like I shouldn''t have expected much from a man who can kill his father." said Yoko as she stared angrily at Genya

 Chapter 36 Next Step Part 2

    (***Yoko POV***)

    "What do you know about that!?" yelled Genya

    "I know exactly what happened back then. You teamed up with Sypha and Trevor to kill Dracula. He was mad with grief but he stopped attacking you to grieve his wife and let you stake him. You couldn''t kill him but he let you guys kill him." said Yoko

    This shocked Genya who hadn''t actually expected her to know the truth of what occurred during the battle with Dracula. "You don''t understand anything I had to save the humans!"

    "Shall I tell you a secret you weren''t aware of?" asked Yoko

    "Whatever secret you have is of no interest to me." said the angry Genya

    "After you killed Dracula he was resurrected along with Lisa Tepes." said Yoko with a smirk

    "What there''s no way that''s true!?" yelled the shocked Genya

    "It''s true after you guys destroyed Rebis that held their soul from hell they were resurrected in a field near Braila." said Yoko

    "No you''re lying if that were true they would have sought me out!" yelled the distraught Genya

    Yoko looked at the unstable Genya as she asked "I can understand why you believe that your mother would seek you out but why do you think the same of Dracula?"

    Genya was shaken by the question that he couldn''t answer and stood there in silence.

    "But to answer your question as to why they never came to find you is because they were killed." said Yoko

    "What!" yelled Genya

    "Dracula has a role to play in this world and his happiness can not be allowed. So they died 2 years after their resurrection." said Yoko

    Genya began to release his dark aura and the pressure in the room increased beyond what a human could handle. Yoko looked fine so he asked "You''re not human. What are you?"

    "I''m just a regular senior high school teacher." said Yoko calmly smiling

    "You''re a danger to humans since you''re not one." said Genya looking like he could attack at any moment

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Well, you''re not human either. Are you a danger to humans too?" asked Yoko

    "No I protect them!" yelled Genya

    "You''re pretty prejudice from a dhampir." said Yoko

    "Creatures of the night are evil." said Genya

    "So you''re evil too?" asked Yoko

    Genya couldn''t answer the question. He believed that creatures of the night were evil but he had denied that he himself was one in an effect denying half of what he was. "So are you saying that creatures of the night are good?" asked Genya

    "I don''t think they''re good or evil. I believe that they are like humans capable of both good and evil." answered Yoko

    "They kill humans!" yelled Genya

    "Humans tend to do a better job of killing our own than them. They were created to drink human blood so it''s expected that they would attack humans and humans would defend themselves. This is an interesting design don''t you think it''s almost like someone want humans and vampire to fight." said Yoko

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Genya

    "You follow the teaching of the Belmont clan to exterminate any creature that causes harm to humans correct? My question is who gave them that command?" asked Yoko

    "It''s obviously God''s work to protect his greatest creation humanity." said Genya

    "Then who created the vampire species?" asked Yoko

    "The devil." answered Genya

    "What if I told you that God was responsible for the creation of vampires." said Yoko

    "What! You lie!" yelled Genya

    "Think about it. You''re proof that vampires are able to give birth meaning they''re alive and only God can create life." said Yoko

    Genya was shocked by the prospect of the idea that vampires were creatures created by God. This meant he had been killing mortal creatures rather than kill monsters. He had denied his vampiric side for so long but had he been killing his people for hundreds of years without understanding them.

    "One thing I don''t understand about you is simply why don''t you help vampires live in peace with humans rather than killing them?" asked Yoko

    "How can predator and prey live in harmony?" asked Genya

    "This is the year 2035 so blood can be drawn and stored unlike in the past. Vampire don''t naturally wish to conquer so long as their needs are fulfilled." said Yoko

    "So you''re saying that I should create a place where vampires and humans can live in peace?" asked Genya

    "Yes that''s the price that my friend and I will demand riding this world of the malevolent entity that uses Dracula to terrorize it." said Yoko

    "Will they trust me since I''ve spent so long killing vampires?" asked Genya

    "Well that not my problem. You need to do this as your penance for the vampire lives already taken." said Yoko

    "If you can really stop this cycle of terror then I shall put my all into ending this feud between humans and vampires that I''m partially responsible for." Said Genya

    "That''s good then it''s a deal I have to meet my friend I''ll be leaving now. Don''t follow me." Said Yoko as she turned invisible and raced out of the room before Genya could react.

    (***Zero POV***)

    As Zero was waiting for Yoko to return he received a notification.

    SYSTEM REBOOTING

    REBOOT COMPLETE

    NEW FUNCTION TEMPORAL SENOR ADDED

    THE SYSTEM WILL INFORM THE HOST OF ANY TEMPORAL QUAKES CAUSED BY CHANGES IN THE TIMELINE

    As he finished reading the notification Yoko rushed into the room.

    "Is he following you?" asked Zero

    Yoko nodded and Zero created a portal for his chaos dimension and walk through with Yoko. Seconds after they disappeared Genya raced into the room.

    "So how did the talks go?" asked Zero

    "I gave Soma the confidence to stay himself and not lose to the dark power and it''s temptations like you said I should." said Yoko

    "Good I need Soma to resist the power until the end for my carefully crafted plan to work." said Zero

    "I''m sure he won''t give up based on the smile he shows he''ll definitely fight to stay himself." said Yoko

    "What about Genya?" asked Zero

    "He was being manipulated as you said. I seem to have broken thru but we''ll just have to wait and see." said Yoko

    "Okay then let''s move on to the next step. First I need some souls from this place and we''ll have to split up and collect them fast. This is the list." said Zero as he pulled out a list out of nowhere.

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE 30/999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH 994/999

    CURLY 16/999

    DRYAD X 999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE X 999

    MANDRAGORA X 100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS 994/999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD 2/999

    SHADOW KNIGHT 2/999

 Chapter 37 Execution

    Zero had gained much from his encounter with the vampire Carmilla. He not only learned of the past actions of Alucard but also learned of the fact that as one of his generals she had intimate knowledge of the castle''s layout. With this knowledge, he could go anywhere in the castle as he pleased and now that his system was back online he didn''t have to guess where Soma and Genya could be.

    Zero brought Yoko to the Underground Reservoir area which was underneath the castle. It was a dimly lit cave filled with both water on the ground and plant life all around.

    "So what are we doing here?" asked Yoko

    "We are doing nothing here. You will be hunting the souls and bodies of Dryads, Alura Une, and Mandragoras. This is the only area where you can find them." answered Zero with a smirk

    "While I''m doing that what will you be doing?" asked Yoko while glaring at him

    "I''ll be heading back to the library you met Soma at last time. Dracula has amassed a massive collection of books on magic and alchemy. I''m looking for a specific book but I''ll be taking the rest too." answered Zero

    When she heard that they would be taking Dracula''s entire book collection on magic and alchemy Yoko''s eye began to glow red. "I''ll be able to read them whenever I want right?" asked Yoko as her desire for magical knowledge began to stir.

    "Of course I''m only interested in one book the rest are for you." answered Zero smiling

    "So how am I supposed to carry all these bodies and catch souls while I''m at it?" asked the confused Yoko as she managed to get control of her desire and calm herself down.

    "Well due to our soul link from the contract you can access my chaos dimension at a limited capacity. You can create a portal for only yourself to come and go when you wish." explained Zero

    "Really that''s great. How do I do it?" asked the excited Yoko

    "Well, the first thing we have to do is kiss to activate the ability." Said Zero with a serious expression

    "Wait! What!?" Yoko was surprised by what Zero just said to her. Deeply fascinated by the ability to cross-dimension her eyes began glowing even brighter and brighter as she stepped towards him. Her face blushed as she brought her face closer to his and kissed Zero. She felt elation as desire swept throughout her entire being and felt strange energy fill her satiating an appetite she didn''t know existed within her. After kissing Zero she separated from him in a dazed and was silent for a while before asking if that was good enough to activate the ability.

    Having been kissed Zero looked at Yoko. "I was just kidding but that was nice regardless. That was my first kiss. "

    Yoko was overcome with a multitude of emotions the main two being rage and embarrassment. She gathered all the strength in her hand and threw a punch at Zero but he simply teleported behind her.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Now on a serious note what just happened is a real problem. Since you a new demon it seems like you can''t reign in your desires enough to think rationally. When you''re offered something that interests you it makes you desire it so much despite the fact that it is most likely fake." Said Zero with a serious tone

    "What do you mean?" asked Yoko still feeling the need to beat Zero within an inch of death

    "You haven''t noticed but every time we discuss magic or a unique ability your eyes glow red and you become less rational." answered Zero

    "Why do they do that?" asked a concerned Yoko

    "Demons are creatures of desire and have trouble hiding them. They have an obsession with what interests them and disregard all else. It''s a sign of your desire for knowledge or food flaring up. One of your main interests is magic so it can be used against you if you don''t learn some self-control." answered Zero

    "So when my desires flare up they cause my eyes to glow?" asked Yoko

    "Yes and if they keep growing it''ll probably cause you to transform back into your demon form unintentionally." explained Zero

    "So I need to work on controlling myself when it comes to magic." said Yoko

    "Yes and since you''re also a type of succubus you''ll probably have trouble controlling your lust if you don''t feed regularly." said Zero

    "I can eat food for that." replied an embarrassed Yoko instantly

    "You can eat food but you''ll probably receive little to no nutrients from it like me." stated Zero

    "So are you full now?" asked Zero

    "Yes and next time don''t trick me." said Yoko while glaring at Zero

    "Good well then I''m off now. Before I forget take this" said Zero as he produced a claymore used by a shadow knight that he fought previously.

    "There''s no way I can lift that." said Yoko

    "You couldn''t before but you can now. You''re a tiny bit stronger than I am." said Zero as he passes the claymore to her.

    "It''s light!" exclaimed Yoko

    "Good anyway the way to open the dimension is to channel mana into a single spot and the doorway will open." said Zero

    Having given the blade to Yoko; Zero then teleported away and head for the library. Arriving at his destination Zero began to scour the library for a titled "The Secret Art" and as she searched he threw the books into his chaos dimension. Having spent an hours searching Zero had finally finished 1 bookshelf and had about 400 more to go.

    Zero was beginning to develop a headache as he looked at the task in front of him. Suddenly he was struck with a brilliant idea.

    ''System can you search all the book title is this room for a book title "The Secret Art"''

    CONFIRMED COMMENCING SEARCH

    SEARCH COMPLETED

    135,957 BOOKS SEARCHED

    BOOK NOT FOUND

    ''Well, at least I didn''t waste time. If it''s not here then it must be somewhere else.''

    Zero wasted no time and opened a portal on the ground into the chaos dimension. He then began to use his teleport ability but rather than on himself he used it to teleport the books above the portal. After finishing 300 shelves Zero sat down to rest after consuming all his mana.

    As he was resting the door to the library open and a brown-haired and browned eyes middle-aged man in a trench coat walked in.

    "Julius Belmont the man who killed Dracula''s last incarnation. You''re right on time." said Zero with a smile

    "Who are you and what are you doing in Dracula''s castle?" asked Julius

    "Me I''m just your ordinary vampire." said Zero

    "Accursed creature of the night! You''re here to resurrect Dracula aren''t you!" yelled Julius

    "Why must all Belmonts be like this." sighed Zero

    "It''s our duty to God to exterminate all vampires." said Julius

    "Well I know for certain that your mission to defeat Dracula has nothing to do with any holy mission." said Zero

    "What do you mean?" asked Julius

    "This feud with Dracula started over two women." said Zero with a smile

    NAME: JULIUS BELMONT

    RACE: HUMAN (CORRUPTED)

    SOUL: HUMAN (CORRUPTED)

    SOUL RANK: E+

    LEVEL: 99

    ATTRIBUTES: LIGHT, DARK

    STRENGTH: 1856

    SPEED: 2516

    MAGIC ENERGY: 60,000

    VITALITY: 42,000

    SKILLS: MARTIAL ARTS MASTERY

    ITEMS: VAMPIRE KILLER, GRAND HOLY CROSS, HOLY WATER, AXES

    Weapon: Vampire Killer

    Effect: Allows users to gain strength by killing vampires. For every vampire killed user gains (+100 strength, +100 speed, +1000 magic energy, +500 vitality)

    Description: Used to be known as the Whip of Alchemy. Eventually, it was transformed into a far more powerful weapon after the death of Sara Trantoul, the betrothed of Leon Belmont, wielder of the Whip of Alchemy at that time. Sara, who was cursed with vampirism, sacrificed herself to make the whip "whole" and able to defeat powerful vampires. This was because the whip needed a willing, yet tainted soul to unlock its true potential. This weapon is cursed and corrupts the soul and body of the user.

 Chapter 38 Execution Part 2

    "What do you mean?" asked Julius

    "Well do you happen to know the story of that whip?" asked Zero

    "It''s a holy weapon forge by the alchemist by Rinaldo Gandolfi for Leon Belmont." said Julius

    "Yes, and it was forged with the vampire soul of his fianc¨¦e Sara Trantoul. It''s a cursed item." said Zero

    "What!" exclaimed Julius

    "Well, it''s pretty obvious that a human can''t kill a creature as strong as Dracula without help. The vampire killer converts the souls of the vampires killed into strength for the wielder." said Zero

    "You''re lying!" yelled Julius

    "Well, it''s simply because you can''t see souls. That weapon contains the soul of Sara and it looks mutilated and disgusting. The person who made it must have really hated vampires." said Zero

    "Vampires are evil." said Julius

    "Who decided that? Who decided humans are good and vampires are evil?" asked Zero

    "So are saying humans are evil and vampires are good instead?" asked Julius

    "No I''m saying both species are neutral. There are good and bad vampires just like with humans." said Zero

    "Vampire are creatures that feast on human blood!" yelled Julius

    "Calm down. Humans eat other animals that how they were made. Vampires have to drink human blood that is how they were made. This is the year 2035 it is possible for vampires to obtain human blood without killing humans. So I think its fine to end this feud and try to build a peaceful future." explained Zero

    "Never Dracula must be exterminated!" yelled Julius as he reached for his vampire killer

    "Now before we do that I still have to explain how this all started." said Zero

    Zero went on to tell the story of Mathias Cronqvist the man who would become Dracula. In the world of knights and vampires who lacked education, Matthias was a genius tactician who had wisdom beyond his age and was called Cronqvist the Wise. Mathias''s family collected books recording secret arts concerning alchemy, a science that experiments with the arcane, Mathias himself had a mastery of alchemy. His beloved wife, Elisabetha, died from illness while he was away on an expedition due to his pleading of his friend Leon Belmont. Mathias became grief-stricken and bedridden and Leon was forced to continue the campaigns without his friend. Later Leon''s beloved Sara was kidnapped; Mathias told him that it was the doing of a vampire who had a castle in the east.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    However, Mathias had deceived Leon. While deep in mourning, Mathias devised a plan to take revenge on God for stealing his beloved Elisabetha by becoming a vampire and living eternally. He manipulated Leon, Rinaldo, Sara, even the vampire Walter, and his monsters, in order to obtain a vampire''s soul with the Crimson Stone, and with it, he was reborn as an immortal vampire. Leon was unable to kill Walter who had turned Sara into a vampire so she believing herself to be turning evil decided to sacrifice herself to strengthen his whip. With his new whip, Leon was able to defeat Walter and grieved for the loss of his beloved. He offered Leon to join him and become immortal because Leon suffered a similar loss. Leon refused Matthias, while disappointed that Leon refused to see things his way, he fled by turning into a bat. Leon, as a result of Matthias''s actions, had vowed that his clan would forever hunt him. As time went on, Mathias renamed himself Dracula, taken from the Romanian word "Dracul" meaning dragon and devil.

    "That shows you Dracula is evil." said Julius

    "Mathias never planned for the vampire whip to be made. It would be foolish if he did. It was due to the action of Leon and Rinaldo that lead to her death." said Zero

    "You''re twisting the story." said Julius

    "I have a question what would Leon have done to Sara if he could have defeated the vampire without the sacrifice?" asked Zero

    Julius remained silent because both men knew that he would have killed her since she was a vampire. The sacrifice gave him a reason to have her die without staining his hands. The Belmonts have always believed vampires to be evil and could never allow any to live to Leon she was dead the moment she became a vampire.

    "Like I said this started with two women. Mathias despised God for Elisabetha so he became immortal to deny him his soul. Leon despised Mathias because his actions lead to Sara becoming a vampire." said Zero

    Julius took his hand off his vampire killer and sighed at the prospect that he had been fighting vampires for such a petty feud.

    "See this was all caused by the poor decisions of two men." said Zero

    "So you want me to allow vampires to do as they please?" asked Julius

    "No, I want to try to create a world where vampires no longer need to kill humans for blood. If vampires still choose to attack humans then they can''t blame humans for kill them." said Zero

    "Why do you want to do this?" asked Julius

    "Well firstly I am a vampire and secondly I need that to happen so that I can free my friend Dracula from his unfortunate fate." said Zero

    "What unfortunate fate?" asked Julius

    "Since Dracula denied God his soul he is being punished by God in a cruel way. He finds love with the same woman in each lifetime only to lose her and fall into darkness." said Zero in a solemn tone

    "That is quite cruel. Can you even accomplish that?" said Julius in an equally solemn tone

    "Well I can with both of your help." said Zero

    Julius turned around and saw a black-haired man. The man Genya Arikado walked towards them and stood facing Julius and Zero.

    "You must be that partner Yoko Belnades spoke of." said Genya

    "Yes it''s a pleasure to meet you Adrian or would you prefer Alucard." said Zero

    "Alucard! The son of Dracula!" said a surprised Julius

    "Yes so what can I do for you Adrian?" asked Zero

    "What are your intentions for Soma?" asked Genya

    "My intention is to free your father and mother from the grasp of God." said Zero

    "My mother is long dead! Her soul has passed on to heaven!" yelled Genya

    "Unfortunately that''s false. Lisa Tepes was reincarnated as Mina Hakuba the girl Soma loves. Your parent are truly soulmates they fall in love with each other despite not having their memories." said Zero

    "Mina is my mother!" said a surprised Genya

    "Yes, she is. I assume you heard the story I told Julius." said Zero

    "Wait he was here back then? How long were you hiding?" asked Julius

    "No, he was here before you arrived. He was hiding so I didn''t bother with him." explained Zero

    "So will you two help me free Dracula and in turn free this world?" asked Zero

    "Yes if I can save both my parent unlike before." answered Genya with conviction

    "Yes to protect humans and end the threat of Dracula." answered Julius

    "I look forward to working with both of you. Yoko will be joining us soon and when she arrives we''ll begin executing my plan. We only one chance to do this and we have to succeed" said Zero

 Chapter 39 Execution Part 3

    (***Yoko POV***)

    Yoko Belnades had been fighting in the Underground Reservoir for a few hours now. She had difficulties at the beginning as she most relied on her fire magic to deal with the constant stream of plant enemies. As she got more into the fight she began to use the claymore handed to her by Zero and was surprised to learn that she was easily able to use the blade as if it were an extension of her arm. With this new revelation, she attempted a new fire spell which she would gather fire mana within her blade she succeeded in creating a pseudo fire blade, and as she fought the realization came to her that the spell was imperfect. As she fought more dryads and plant monsters she found the fire sword waste too much mana to keep the sword constantly active. She managed to alter the magic formula and make it so that the flames would only be released during the instant of an attack and named the new spell Blaze Blade.

    With her new spell, Yoko made short work of a seemingly endless wave of plant monsters. After fight constantly for 5 hours she had managed to kill 400 Dryads, 500 Alura Une, and 110 Mandragoras. Storing their souls and bodies in the dimension as she killed. Just as her body had beginning to feel tired a portal appeared in front of her. This was not the portal to the dimension in which she stored her kill but rather a spatial distortion meaning it was Zero. This was good as she needs a break anyway so she entered the portal.

    The scenery changed from an underground cave to that of an exquisite library with many empty shelves except for a few filled with books. She saw Zero, Alucard, and a brown-haired man in a brown trench coat standing in the center of the library.

    "Looks like you''re ready to begin." said Yoko

    "Yeah just waiting for you." said Zero

    "Don''t make it sound like I''m late." said Yoko

    "I''d never do that." said Zero with a smirk

    "Yes you would." replied Yoko with a smirk

    "You''re just in time my dear." said Zero with a smile

    "Save the flirting for later and let''s get down to business." said Julius

    "Killjoy" joked Zero

    "Let''s get down to business." said Genya in a serious tone

    "Very well now on a serious note. The plan has 3 stages and the first stage is for Soma to awaken as Dracula. " said Zero

    "Why!? Shouldn''t we be trying to stop it instead?" asked a confused Julius

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Alucard''s initial plan was for Soma to awaken to his power and defeat the chaos entity. My plan is to peel the dark power off of Soma''s soul after he awakens and to destroy the entity entirely. Doing so will save Soma and end the endless cycle of tragedy that he''s is trapped in." answered Zero

    "Why would you do this?" asked Genya

    "It''s simple Soma and Mina are the first friends I made so I''ll defy this world to save them." said Zero with a serious expression

    "He should be almost halfway thereby if I were to go by the energy I felt coming from him last time." said Yoko

    "Yes but he needs to awaken faster and the best person to help him is Julius." said Zero

    "Who me?" asked Julius

    "I see what you''re getting at." said Genya staring at Julius

    "Yes you''re going to fight Soma like you want to kill him." stated Zero

    "That seems counterproductive to what you''re trying to do." said Julius

    "Well you''ll be doing it without your whip so it''ll be a more even fight." said Zero

    "Even without that, I could still kill the kid." Stated Julius

    "I''m not so sure about that. I saw a recent fight of his and I''d say you''re about even." said Genya

    "I don''t feel right trying to kill a kid." said Julius

    "Well, there''s no one else besides you. He already knows me and Genya so they can''t attack him." explained Yoko

    "What about him?" asked Julius while pointing at Zero

    "Well I need to stay hidden until the very end for certain reasons." explained Zero

    "Why don''t you tell us the real reason why you''re so against this." said Genya

    "I just don''t like killing kids whether humans or vampires." said Julius

    "Well, that troubling. We can''t have you hold back or you might die." said Genya

    "Well I can help with that." said Zero

    "How?" asked Julius

    "Simple I''ll give you temporary amnesia where you''ll remember nothing except you need to stop Dracula." answered Zero

    "That way he doesn''t hold back I get it." said Yoko

    "Yes I see." said Genya

    "Even then I could still kill the kid!" yelled Julius

    "Okay as added insurance I''ll be around when you battle to make sure neither one of you die." said Zero assuringly

    "I don''t trust you. Alucard will be the one to do that." said Julius

    "I''m fine with that less work for me anyway." said Zero

    "So then everything is settled then." said Yoko

    "Yes then what the next step after awaking Soma as Dracula." asked Genya

    "Then I kill him." said Zero

    Hearing that Genya and Julius took an offensive battle position and readied themselves to attack Zero.

    "Temporarily I mean." added Zero

    "How can you kill someone temporarily?" asked Julius still with his hand on his vampire killer

    "Well, I have a talent for dealing with souls. One of them is that I''m able to pull souls out of bodies. The body is essentially soulless making it dead." explained Zero

    "So by removing Soma''s soul you''ll be able to separate his soul from the dark power before returning his soul to his body?" asked Genya

    "Correct." stated Zero

    "So that stage 2 then what stage 3?" asked Julius

    "Stage 3 is I kill the entity calling itself a chaos entity." Said Zero with so much killing intent that Genya and Julius both took a step backward unconsciously.

    "Calm down." said Yoko who was worried having never seen Zero behave like that. It didn''t affect too much like it did Genya and Julius but she surprisingly did not like Zero like this.

    "My apologizes." said Zero as he retracted his killing intent

    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Yoko

    "Sorry I don''t like this thing that''s messing with the lives of my friends." answered Zero

    Yoko knew that while he was telling the truth that his reaction was too great for that reason alone. She still didn''t know too much about Zero and she hated that.

    "Alright." said Yoko not entirely believing him

    "Then we know the plan now so let''s get started." said Zero as he walked towards Julius

    Zero placed his hand on Julius''s head and then the vampire hunter fainted and fell to the floor. Zero then took the vampire killer and threw the whip to Genya who had been glaring at him as he reached for the whip.

    "You''re giving me this?" asked Genya

    "A show of faith if you will." answered Zero

    "Well we have other business to attend to so we''ll be leaving now. I leave Julius to you." Said Zero

    "What if I need to reach you?" asked Genya

    "Well you shouldn''t before Soma awakens but if you do then simply release all your vampiric power and I''ll sense it." Answered Zero

    "What will you be doing?" asked Genya

    "Hunting" answered Yoko with a smile as walk thru the door of the library.

    Genya quickly followed only to find that they had disappeared.

 Chapter 40 Unknown

    (***Soma POV***)

    Soma flew back and crashed into the wall and fell to the ground bloody. As he struggled to get up he activated his Alura Une guardian soul which created a specter of an Alura Une who stood behind him healing him. As the cuts and bruises on his body began to heal Soma grabbed the sword that he had dropped.

    Each area had a guardian and the deeper Soma went the stronger they were. This was the second guardian he had faced the first a giant skeleton. Now fully healed Soma charges as his second guardian a 20ft Titan made of earth. It had a tough body made of earth and the strength of 20 men.

    Switching to the soul of a Rock Armor Soma gained the ability to create large boulders that fall on enemies. He dodged an incoming punch from the titan and created 3 large boulders above its head. The boulders struck the titan''s head and caused cracks to appear.

    Before Soma could create more boulders the titan struck the ground cause Soma to temporally lose his balance cause him to be unable to evade the incoming attack. The titans'' fist struck Soma and sent him flying further and crashing into the wall with more force than before. As he was about to be attacked Soma switched to the soul of a white dragon which doubled his defensive capability allow him to take minimal damage.

    Switching back to the soul of a Rock Armor Soma run toward the titan and used all his remaining mana to create 10 boulders over its head. The boulders fell killing the titan allowing Soma to absorb its soul. With the titan, dead Soma collapsed onto the floor from his exhaustion. He was breathing heavily as he rested. Having spent 20 minutes to recover some mana and regain his stamina.

    As he entered the next room he saw a strange browned-haired man standing in his way.

    "Strange... I sense a dark power within you. Who are you?" questioned the man

    "It''s rude to ask a question without introducing yourself first." said Soma

    "Yes, you''re right. I can''t give you my name but call me J." said the man

    "People call you J? Why hide your real name? Are you a criminal?" asked Soma

    "No. I have amnesia. I was told that I had an accident long ago." answered J

    "Oh, I see. Well my name is Soma." said Soma

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "That dark power? Were you born with it?" asked J

    "I''m not sure. I didn''t even know I had it until I entered this castle." answered Soma

    "I see I guess I was mistaken." said J

    "Mr. J, why have you come to this castle?" asked Soma

    "Just call me J. I am filled with fear when I hear the name Dracula. I thought that had something to do with my amnesia." answered J

    "Maybe Dracula was involved with your accident." stated Soma

    "You''re probably right. I have powerful abilities so I''m sure I''ve met him before." said J

    "Are you an exorcist?" asked Soma

    "I guess you could say that. I work for only myself though. I have to go now we''ll meet again." said J

    "Goodbye." said Soma

    After saying their goodbyes J walked past Soma towards the room that he had faced the titan in previously. Soma continued to pass the door that J had been blocking. Inside the room was a large mirror. Dracula''s Castle features warp mirrors that can transport an individual to different places within the castle.

    Using the warp mirror Soma transported to another warp mirror near the entrance of the castle. Fighting his way through skeletons and zombies Soma arrived at the front of the castle where Genya had placed a barrier. Here he found Mina his girlfriend and Hammer the military man sent to investigate who trades with him for new weapons in exchange for anything he finds in the castle.

    "Soma are you okay?" asked an anxious Mina

    "I''m fine I''m getting better so I don''t get hurt anymore." said Soma who had decided to use his own powers to heal himself to keep Mina from worrying.

    "Yeah, I''m surprised at your growth kid. You''re a monster with weapons." said in a joking Hammer

    "I''m just getting a little bit better at using them." said Soma humbly

    "No need to underestimate yourself kid. When you fight with weapons it''s like you''ve used them before but got a bit rusty rather than you learning to use them for the first time." Said Hammer

    "No I just trust my instincts" answered Soma who began to feel worried at what Hammer had just stated previously.

    "You''re the second monster kid I''ve seen." said Hammer

    "Really? Who was the first?" asked Soma

    "A talented kid by the name of Zero." Stated Hamer

    "Wait what Zero!?" said both Mina and Soma who was confused that Zero had dealings with a military man like Hammer.

    "Oh you know that little monster?" asked Hammer

    "Yeah he''s my best friend and Mina''s cousin." explained Zero

    "Well what are the odds of us knowing the same person." said Hammer with a smile and loud laugh.

    "How do you know my cousin?" asked Mina

    "Well his big sister asked me to teach him sword fighting and shooting for a weak." stated Hammer

    "Big sister? You know his sister?" asked Mina

    "Yup a dangerous lass that I meet back in the day. She helped me out so I helped her train her little brother. He was quite the monster to learning almost everything in 4 days." said Hammer

    "I wonder why he didn''t let us know that his older sister lived in the city?" asked Mina

    "Well, at least that''s some good news. If he can fight well enough for you to call him a monster then if he is here he''ll be fine." said Soma

    "Yeah with his skill the more he fights the deadlier he gets. If I fought him for another 3 days I would lose against him." explained Hammer

    "Well moving on to my original objective for coming here. I''m here to buy some new weapons." said Soma

    Hammer then pulled out a bag witch looked that like it held a large amount of blades weapons. Soma traded some gold that he found in the castle for a katana. His previous weapon was greatly damaged during the fight against the titan.

    While Soma was preparing he chose an incredibly sturdy katana to use in the coming battle. His growing strength was overwhelming and had caused many weapons to break from the strength she used to wield the broken weapons.

    "Well thank you for your help I''ll look for you if I need a weapon." said Soma

    "No problem kid. Good luck I''ll look after the lass for you." said Hammer

    "Thanks that makes me feel better. I''ll be heading back. See you later Mina" said Soma

    "No problem. Goodbye kid." Said Hammer as Soma left the area back to the warped mirror.

 Chapter 41 Hidden

    (***Yoko POV***)

    Arriving through a portal Zero and Yoko appeared in the Inner Quarters area that held the Valkyries, Curlys, Persephone maids. They made no effort to hide and appeared in the middle of the dining hall startling everyone there. This caused the Valkyries to immedicably take flight and the Curlys to grab their sword and get into their fight stance.

    "I take the four-armed women and the maids on and you can take care of the winged ones." Said Zero nonchalantly

    "Why? It''d be faster to for you take care of the winged ones." stated Yoko

    "You need some flying practice. You haven''t used your new wings at all." explained Zero as he walked behind her tearing open the back of her red blouse to make space from her wings.

    "Hey!" yelled Yoko

    "Relax your wings will hurt if I don''t do this. Are you starting to get hungry again?" said Zero smirking

    "No I''m not!" yelled Yoko

    Yoko released her red-colored feathered wing causing her blonde hair and blue-green eyes to both instantly changed to scarlet red color. She then took to the skies naturally as if she had been born with wings. The sensation she felt when she changed back to this form was alleviation as if her old form had been similar to wearing slightly new clothes that she wasn''t used to. In her true form, her wings were free and she felt extremely comfortable.

    When she reached the same altitude as the Valkyries they formed lances of light. Yoko paid attention to the magic they used to form them and recreated it using darkness mana creating a black blade. She had never been one to confront her enemies in physical combat but after her rebirth, she felt exhilaration from clashing sword with another foe. She enjoyed spilling the blood for her enemies which she assumed came from the Valkyrie part of her as she saw them smile before they charged at her.

    Trusting her instincts in both flying and swordsmanship she flew straight towards them. As she charged she noticed beams of light were flying towards her so she crafted and darkness shield to protect herself. The beams crashed into her shield but were instantly absorbed into the darkness and dissipated. Dispelling the shield she then created multiple light beams and fired them the Valkyries in the back attempting to snipe her. Her attack was quite effective as a few were hit and fell out of the sky. Now undeterred by the light beam she charged towards a group of 3 Valkyries.

    They attacked her with their lances made of light but she dodges with ease. Yoko wasn''t just using her wings to fly but was using wind magic to eliminate wind resistance while boosting her speed making her 3 times faster than the Valkyries. She then slashed a Valkyrie from behind splitting her in half. She sensed magic attacked coming from behind her as she fought the next Valkyrie and she dodged to the side cause the Valkyrie to take 2 light beams to the chest killing it. Yoko then used water mana to create thin ice needles and fired them at the 2 Valkyries behind her skewering them causing them to scream as they died.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    A Valkyrie in red armor appeared and she heard Zero yell. "That''s an Erinys a high-level Valkyrie be careful!"

    All the Valkyries backed away from her as the Erinys approached her while creating a sword made of light. Yoko also approached the Erinys with both stopping when they were 20 feet apart. Yoko had been using a claymore made of dark mana but noticing the Erinys'' rapier of light she shifted her claymore into a rapier too. The Erinys began taking a stance as Yoko had no stance so she just held her swords and prepared herself for the fight.

    "You are a powerful warrior upon your death I shall take your soul." said the Erinys

    "You''re welcome to try if you think you can." said Yoko with a smiling

    The Erinys rushed at Yoko but Yoko was shocked to learn that the Erinys was faster than the Valkyries. She managed to block the first slash but the force of the blow sent her flying backward causing Yoko to lose her balance. Yoko struggled to regain her balance and manage to straighten herself out. As she looked to face the Erinys there was nothing there and her senses screamed danger so she created a shadow barrier and was instantly bombarded with a constant stream of light magic. The light started to bleed through the shield and little shards of light hit her but due to her holy resistance, she barely took damage.

    As the bombardment ended Yoko dispelled her barrier. The Erinys noticed that Yoko did not take much damage even though the attack had broken through her barrier. She switched tactics and her rapier switch from light to white flames. Yoko instantly recognized those as holy flames meaning her darkness magic would be useless here.

    Yoko retreated back a bit but to her surprise, the Erinys appeared right next to her and attempted to decapitate her. She tried to use her rapier to block the incoming attack but right before the attack struck the flaming sword disappeared. The Erinys stance instantly changed and a flaming spear replaced the rapier and she stabbed Yoko through the stomach. Yoko felt a painful burning sensation in her abdomen as her body began to catch on fire. She screamed as her organs began to liquefy and her skin burned off.

    Using what little focus she could gather at this moment she cast a spell called dark tide which was a fusion of dark and water attributes in hopes of countering the holy flame. She succeeded as the Erinys back off and the flames were dowsed. Her body began to heal but the wound in the abdomen wouldn''t heal this soon. She had no time to worry about her wounds since the Erinys had already recreated her flaming spear.

    "Need some help!?" asked Zero who had already finished and was watching the battle while sitting in a chair.

    "No don''t you interfere she''s mine!" yelled Yoko

    "An unwise decision. You might have a chance if you fought together." said the Erinys

    "Shut up! I''ll have you on the ground begging for your life soon!" said Yoko coldly

    Yoko shifted her shadow rapier into a spear that was made of shadow and ice. She then formed orbs of dark tide and readied herself as the Erinys rushed as her. With a flap of her wings Yoko dodged to the side cause the Erinys attack to miss and Yoko stabbed her spear at the Erinys who dodged but received a cut on her left arm. The Erinys backed off but Yoko chased after her and froze a dark tide orb and launched it at the Erinys who destroyed it with her flame spear. This instance created an opening that Yoko took advantage of and attacked. Yoko''s strike sent the Erinys flying into a wall.

    The Erinys emerged from the wall her helmet had fallen off to reveal a gorgeous blond-haired green-eyed woman. She had a smile on her face as she formed orbs of holy flames to match Yoko. She flies at Yoko launching a flame orb at Yoko cause her to use a dark tide orb to defend. The Erinys spread her holy flame orbs around limiting Yoko''s mobility and rushed her. She struck with her flame spear and Yoko used her ice spear to block but the force of the attack cause Yoko''s spear to shatter.

    Yoko quickly formed a new one to block another oncoming attack but right before the attack landed the flaming spear disappeared. The Erinys had reformed the holy flames into a rapier again and stabbed at Yoko''s defenseless throat.

 Chapter 42 Hidden Part 2

    Yoko used her dark tide orbs to create an ice shield in front of herself. The shield was pierced by the flame rapier but it bought enough time for Yoko to shift her head and neck causing the stab to only sear off the edge of her neck. Yoko had the shield shift into the water to dowse the blade before turning into spikes causing the Erinys to back off.

    With a hole in her neck and the one in her stomach still healing slowly, Yoko was in bad shape. Her body could take a lot of punishment but her mind was still used to a human amount of pain. The intense pain caused her to plummet to the ground but before she hit the ground Zero caught her.

    "Looks like it''s time to switch." said Zero

    "No I can still win." argued Yoko

    "You lack the experience to beat her. Why don''t you take a rest." said Zero as he activated his mental manipulation to make Yoko sleep.

    Zero walked towards a couch and placed Yoko on it to allow her to sleep peacefully. He then flew into the air to face the Erinys.

    ''System''

    RACE: ERINYS

    SOUL: GREATER VALKYRIE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: B-

    LEVEL: 87

    ATTRIBUTES: WIND, LIGHT, FIRE,

    STRENGTH: 2750

    SPEED: 3640

    MAGIC ENERGY: 120,000

    VITALITY: 39,500

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, HOLY RESISTANCE, FIRE RESISTANCE, WIND RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, WIND MAGIC MASTERY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, WAR EMPOWERMENT

    ''What is lesser minor divinity and war empowerment?'' asked a concerned Zero

    LESSER MINOR DIVINITY: THE USER HAS A MINOR PORTION OF DIVINITY AND DIVINE POWERS GRANTING THEM STRONGER AMOUNTS OF POWER BEYOND MORTALS BUT STILL WEAKER THAN THOSE OF LESSER AND FULL DIVINITY. USERS CAN GAIN THIS LOWER DIVINITY BY HAVING A DIVINE ANCESTRY, TRANSFORM INTO A MINOR DEITY OR OTHER DIVINE BEING EITHER BY ANOTHER GOD OR BY FAITH. THIS LEVEL OF DIVINITY IS VARIABLE AND UNIQUE BY THE USER''S NATURE AND CHARACTER OF BEING; HOWEVER, THIS WOULD ONLY BE POSSESSED BY LESSER BEINGS LIKE MID-LEVEL DEMONS, NYMPHS, SATYRS, HYBRIDS, ASCENDED DEMONS, AS WELL CERTAIN TYPES OF FAE AND SPIRITS.

    WAR EMPOWERMENT: THE USER BECOMES STRONGER, FASTER, AND MORE DURABLE DUE TO WARS AND ALL FORMS OF CONFLICT INCLUDING MENTAL, PHYSICAL, SPIRITUAL, AND CONCEPTUAL ONES, REGARDLESS OF THE AREA AND NUMBERS INVOLVED, POSSIBLY UNLOCKING ABILITIES RELATED TO THE AFFINITY AND ENHANCING THE EXISTING POWERS. SOME USERS MAY BE ABLE TO DRAW SUSTENANCE FROM THE CONFLICTS OR EVEN SLOW OR STOP AGING.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ''So she''s a god?'' asked Zero

    INCORRECT ERINYS WAS CREATED BY A GOD AND GRANTED A LESSER MINOR DIVINITY

    THEY HAVE LESS DIVINITY THAN THAT OF A DEMI-GOD

    ''So what are my chances of winning against her now?''

    HOST HAS A 65% CHANCE OF WINNING AND A 12% CHANCE OF KILLING THE TARGET

    "Apologies for interrupting you 1on1 fight. I have a proposition for you." said Zero as he smiled

    "What is it?" asked the Erinys

    "Well it''s simple if I win you serve her as your master for all eternity and if you win you get to our souls." said Zero

    "Why would I need to make a deal with you?" asked the Erinys

    "If you don''t make the deal it will be impossible to obtain our souls. I''m sure you''ve felt that our bodies don''t contain our souls. So do we have a deal?" asked Zero

    "Very well it''s unlikely that I''ll lose. We have a deal." said the Erinys

    "Good then let''s begin." said a smiling Zero as he circulated mana. Then the mana condensed and formed a purple bat tattoo on both individuals.

    The Erinys for a holy flaming spear and took her stance as Zero took his void sword stance with a claymore. The Erinys charged at Zero and trusts her spear towards Zero but missed as Zero shift to the right and slashes at the Erinys forcing her to retreat. As the Erinys readies herself for a follow-up attack but Zero didn''t attempt it. The Erinys formed orbs of holy fire and launched them at Zero but he vanished and appeared behind her. With his leg, he kicked her with his maximum strength send her into the wall.

    The Erinys emerged from the crater glaring at Zero. She created orbs of flames and launched them towards Zero but Zero teleported and appeared in front of her. Zero attempted to slash her but she covered herself with flames forcing Zero to stop his attack. This created an opportunity for the Erinys to stab Zero as he tried to use the claymore to defend from the attack. The spear pierced through the claymore but before it could stab Zero he teleported and retreated to the middle of the room.

    The flames around the body of the Erinys vanished and she started to breathe heavily. Her mana pool was starting to run dry so she would lose at this rate. She flew towards Zero with her flaming spear and Zero made to attempt to dodge the attack. As the attack was about to land Zero activated his time-stop ability and the Erinys stopped completely.

    Holding nothing back Zero proceeded to attack the defenseless Erinys. He held nothing back as he attacked and after a minute of constant attacks, he deactivated the ability. The Erinys stopped midair and began to show an expression of pain as she fell to the ground. Zero landed right next to her and pointed a blade at the Erinys'' throat.

    "Do you yield?" asked Zero

    "I will never admit defeat! You have to kill me first!" yelled the Erinys

    "Well as an honorable Valkyrie do you admit that I am stronger?" asked Zero

    "Yes, I cannot lie. You are more powerful than I for now." Said the Erinys in a quiet voice

    As those words left her mouth the tattoo glowed and the Erinys collapsed in pain as the terms of the contract activated. In admitting that Zero was more powerful than her; the Erinys unconsciously thought that she lost to him in strength. Since the conditions for winning or losing were not defined this counted as a loss for her. Zero had manipulated the Erinys'' honor to make her admit defeat.

    "Good looks like the system was right. Killing her would be difficult." said Zero as he had noticed during the battle that the Erinys was slowly getting stronger and faster. The more they fought the worse it got for Zero. So he had been forced to end the battle through trickery rather than victory.

    The contract was slowly engraving a contractual seal on the soul of the Erinys for her to serve Yoko. As the process was occurring Zero walked over to Yoko to check on her condition. Her body was mostly healed by now as the wound on her neck had disappeared and the one on her stomach was almost fully closed. Zero slit his wrist and placed it to her mouth and she opened her eyes and began to drink his blood ravenously. After 20 seconds she released his hand and her wound instantly closed.

    "Rise and shine." said Zero

    "What happened? Where is she?" asked the confused Yoko

    "She right there." said Zero as he pointed to the unconscious Erinys

    Yoko punches Zero in the face and he falls backward. "Why did you interfere I could have beat her!" Yoko was raging that Zero had taken the opportunity to finish the fight from her. Her eye started to glow and icicles began to form on the ground.

    "You couldn''t have won. You''re more powerful than her but you lack the experience to use your abilities effectively." stated Zero calmly as he got up off the floor

    "I could have beaten her but now that you''ve killed her I''ll never get a chance to know!" yelled Yoko

    "I didn''t." stated Zero

    "What!?" asked Yoko

    "I didn''t kill her. She''s not dead just knocked out." explained Zero

    "Then what did you do?" asked Yoko

    "There''s something I need to find out from her. I also thought she could help train you so I made her your minion." said Zero

    "You and I have to have a talk." said Yoko

    "Alright however you still need to finish off those first." said Zero as he pointed to the Valkyries that were still in the air.

 Chapter 43 Hidden Part 3

    Looking above at the remaining Valkyries in the air Yoko flew into the air. When she reached their altitude she noticed that they weren''t paying any attention to her as they were looking at Zero. This served to anger her even more as she felt that the fear in their eyes should be aimed at her.

    Feeling that this is a waste of her time she created ice spikes and lunched them at the Valkyries. She managed to hit half of them and rushed the remaining with an ice spear. During the fight with the Erinys, she found that she felt more comfortable wielding a spear as opposed to a blade. She used the spear to make quick work of the remaining Valkyries.

    As she landed she saw the sight of Zero carrying the Erinys in a princess carry. This sight caused her already dark mood to become even darker.

    "What are you doing?" asked Yoko in a cold angry voice

    "Well we''re going to be having a chat so I felt it might be better to go to my dimension first." answered Zero calmly

    Opening a portal to his dimension Zero used his teleportation ability to gather the bodies of the deceased Valkyries. As Yoko had already gathered their souls the only thing left was the bodies. Yoko and Zero went through the portal and arrived at the forest from before.

    Zero created a bed and placed the Erinys on it before walking to another area with Yoko. He created 2 chairs and motioned for Yoko to sit.

    "So let''s talk." said Zero

    "First explain why you were carrying that girl you could have teleported her here." said Yoko

    "No need to be jealous I simply wanted to bring her here to question her after she awakens. As for why I carried her it''s because I''m a gentleman." said Zero

    Yoko was getting angrier and angrier as Zero spoke to her in his normal nonchalant tone. "Why did you interfere in my fight? You better tell me the whole truth or you''ll be fighting me next."

    "Well while you fought her I noticed she had a lesser minor divinity. That is unusual because she''s so weak not even Death one of the strongest beings in this world has a divinity. So I want to know who she is and who gave her the ability to wield divine energy. I assume it''s God but I have to know for sure." explained Zero

    "So all that about me being unable to beat her was a lie?" asked Yoko

    "No, it''s true that you would have lost in the end. Like I said before you don''t use your power well. You''re very strong but you have no battle experience and you fight like a human which further limits your power." explained Zero

    "I was a human until recently!" yelled Yoko

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "It''s not to say that you''re weak. You''re stronger than I am and if you learn how to use your body then you''d be unstoppable. Your new minion will teach you how to fight like a Valkyrie." explained Zero

    "Fine, I understand. Before I drop this I''ll warn you now if you ever interfere in another one of my fights then I''ll make you sorry." said Yoko coldly

    Zero remained silent as he looked at Yoko.

    "So what do we do if she really is one God''s servants?" asked Yoko

    "We run." said Zero

    "What!?" said a shocked Yoko

    "We run we can''t beat God in our present condition. We have 0 chances of winning. I also promised my mother I would avoid dying. Enough of that I want to tell you something." said Zero

    "What is it?" asked Yoko

    "I don''t think I can promise not to interfere in your fights. I didn''t like the fact that she hurt you so if you are hurt again then I''ll probably interfere again." said Zero

    Yoko blushed as she heard what seemed like an awkward confession of feelings. Her mind was a mess right now and she didn''t know how to react. Yoko was unsure of what to do in this situation since she had never had a relationship before. Nervously she approached Zero and kissed him and they both fell onto a bed that appeared underneath them as they fell.

    After a while of kissing Zero removed his clothing revealing a fit body with smooth white skin. Yoko was the same she set aside her rip red blouse and skirt, and her petite body was lying on his chest, panting from repeated kissing. Zero rubbed Yoko''s long legs causing her succubus side to the surface unleashing all her pent-up desires. Yoko started to touch, kiss, and lick Zero''s body to her as if greedily trying to devour him.

    ''I can''t believe how much of a degenerate Yoko is. This is my first time experiencing something like this. I can''t say that I''m not enjoying it though.'' thought Zero

    He couldn''t hold himself back either as he noticed the alluring fragrance coming from her, the sweat on her body, and her voluptuous body that no man could possibly resist. Yoko also went in extreme excitement again, and her eyes began to glow red filled with lust.

    "Z-Zero... Do everything you want to me!" gasped Yoko

    "Y-Yoko I love you." said Zero

    "I love you too!" said Yoko

    Yoko was very submissive and shy despite being a succubus who was known for their lust. She slowly opened her vagina to receive Zero''s penis with her beautiful pink insides. As Zero began to thrust, Yoko began to release little moans of surprise and pain, and as time passed, these moans became more lustful. Zero learned that her tail and horns were quite sensitive and as for her wing, she put them away to avoid them getting in the way.

    Yoko suddenly grabbed my body with her slender but powerful arms, and Zero decided to kiss her passionately while increasing the speed of his thrusts. Just after the first ejaculation, it seems that Yoko''s muscles tightened up even more, as her vagina suddenly became much tighter, just to slowly become loose not so long after. Zero looked at Yoko and thought that she was the most beautiful woman he''d ever seen granted he hadn''t seen many women in his short life.

    They were both in possession of the indomitable sexuality skill so they both had boundless energy to continue. Their desires began to swell yet again so they resume lovemaking. Yoko''s moans became even louder as she began to give Zero a lustful smile. Unlike the last time, Yoko wished to try another position getting down on all four and showing me her beautiful, smooth and plump butt with a beautiful red tail. As she spread her vagina again using her arms, Zero went in once again until ejaculating 5 more times.

    "H-Harder! Do it more! Harder!" said Yoko

    Zero obliged and began thrusting his penis even harder inside her walls, using all his strength while caressing her tail. Even after ejaculating a 6th time, it seems that even this wasn''t enough for her. Yoko may seem to be a serious person mostly, but she was rather a lustful predator and craved for Zero''s body ravenously. This was the first time she was given such an amount of attention and love, and she enjoyed it immensely.

    Yoko collapsed face down on the bed while orgasming and her moans became slower as she panted heavily. After 4 hours of having sex constantly they both had run out of stamina while they had endless sexual stamina their physical stamina had limits. Zero held her as he caressed her back and after some minutes, she fell asleep with a happy expression, having enjoyed every second of their lustful act.

    After an hour of rest, Yoko awakened to find Zero lying beside her staring while smiling at her. She blushed as she remembered the previous hours of passion. With a wave of his hand, a lake appeared near where they were.

    "It''s time to get ready. Our new resident just awakened. Let''s take a bath and get changed before we go meet her." said Zero

    "Okay." said an embarrassed Yoko

    As they left the bed it faded away into nothing and they walk into the lake water. They bathed quickly and got dressed although Yoko''s blouse was torn at the back she released her wings to cover it. Zero then opened a portal to where the Erinys was currently located.

    As they appeared the Erinys got down on one knee and greet Yoko. "Greetings mistress I am at your service now. You may order me to do anything and it shall it be done."

 Chapter 44 Hidden Part 4

    Yoko was surprised to see the Erinys bowing and calling her mistress. It''s one thing to hear about from Zero but it''s another thing to see it. Yoko motioned for the Erinys to stand up and she did.

    "What''s your name?" asked Yoko

    "It''s Valna Mistress." said the Erinys

    "So I want to know who you served before Yoko?" asked Zero but Valna remained silent refusing the orders of anyone other than that of her mistress.

    "Okay Valna I order you to answer the question of this man." ordered Yoko

    "I used to serve the god of this world. He put me here to observe the one called Dracula and make sure that he suffers for all eternity." Said Valna

    "Were they the one who gave you the minor less divinity? What were your duties her?" asked Zero

    "Yes, I received my divinity and the power to gain strength from war from God. My duty is to make sure that Dracula and his soulmate die in each lifetime." said Valna

    "Looks like you were right." said Yoko

    "I want to know if the chaos entity is God or a minion of God? What does it do?" asked Zero

    "The chaos entity was created by God same as me. It gives Dracula power but its main duty is to trap the 2 souls in an endless cycle." explained Valna

    "That God is manipulating everyone. I hope I can free them without having to fight it." said a slightly angry Zero who had guessed that fact base on the memories he had from the game.

    "Well we''ve confirmed what we need to confirm so what now?" asked Yoko

    "Well you should stay here and train with Valna while I create new companions that will fight with us." said Zero

    "I can train anytime I want to now that Valna''s with us so shouldn''t I be helping you collect souls instead?" asked Yoko

    "Well something tells me we may be having the fight of our lives soon so I''d like you to be ready when it occurs." explained Zero as he created a clearing without any trees for them to train.

    Yoko wanted to help but she wanted to get stronger so Zero wouldn''t need to interfere in any of her future fights. "Okay." she agreed and flew towards the clearing with her new servant.

    As they left Zero created a portal and 18 figures walked through. They were the Curlys from the previous encounter that swore loyalty to him in exchange for their lives. Zero activated his life creation and selected the evolution option and it asked him to select 20 materials to use. He chose the 18 Curlys and chose to combine them in order to evolve them. A game-like screen appeared and asked him to select the main creature to evolve and the rest would be turned into energy to empower its body and soul. A notification appeared when he used he selected the curlys.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    IT IS RECOMMENDED TO ALLOW THE SYSTEM TO INTERFACE WITH LIFE CREATION SKILL

    THIS WILL ALLOW THE HOST TO USE SKILL WITH VOICE OR THOUGHTS WITHOUT THE NEED TO PHYSICALLY USING THE SKILL INTERFACE

    THIS WILL ALSO ALLOW THE SYSTEM TO AUTOCORRECT ANY BIOLOGICAL DESIGN FLAWS IN THE CREATURE TO CREATE

    ALLOW SYSTEM TO INTERFACE YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    17 out of the 18 Curlys faded and were replaced by green orbs that flew into the remaining 1. The remaining curly roared as her size increased from 5ft to 7ft. The new curly had was larger had more defined muscles, 6 arms instead of 4, and a darker shade of skin. Zero didn''t stop there he waved his arms and all the dead curly bodies and souls appeared. He proceeded to remove the soul of the new super curly and her body fell to the ground. He then fused the 352 souls into 17 superior curly souls before combining all 18 new superior souls into one. Next, he moved on to their bodies he used 352 to create 17 soulless bodies their flesh, blood, muscles, bones, nails, and even eyes were useful. He then proceeded to fuse the 18 superior Curlys into a new creature that had 8 arms and skin that looked like they were made of diamond with a dark brown glisten. He was able to do all this in one thought due to the system working the skill for him.

    He had created a powerful creature but it had little magical potential so he would use it as an ingredient. Next, he did the same to all the remaining souls and bodies. Now he had 22 High Valkyries, 20 Superior Dryads, 25 Superior Alura Une, 5 High Mandragora, and 50 High-Level Succubi. He remembered that in the world of Darksiders the union of angel and demon was incredibly powerful. He then decided to use 20 High Valkeries and 20 Succubi souls to merge into 2 Nephalem souls. Now that he had wanted what he needed he was ready. The only problem was that after all those fusions and mergers his mana had run dry.

    After an hour of resting to recover his mana Zero began the next step. He merged the 20 Superior Dryads into a Transcendent Dryad soul. Next 20 Superior Alura Une was merged into an Anthousai soul. The remaining 5 High Mandragora 5 Superior Alura Une were merged into a Hamadryad soul. Now he had 2 Nephalem, 1 Transcendent Dryad, 1 Anthousai, and 1 Hamadryad soul.

    Using 1 Nephalem, 1 Transcendent Dryad, 1 Anthousai, and 1 Hamadryad souls Zero fused them to create an enormous green sphere the size of a car. It was dense and looked like a mini green planet filled with vegetation. Now that the soul was formed he used the 2 High Valkyries and 20 Succubi souls to evolve it even more by turning them into energy that flowed into the sphere increasing its size even more and gain a faint glow.

    Next, he teleported all the new bodies over to him and activated his artificial life creation skill. All of Zero''s mana gushed forth and encased the bodies in an egg of magic. He then sent the green sphere into the cocoon along with the bodies. The magical egg began to draw in the leaves, grass, and water from around coving itself with the earth itself. This would grow into a new lifeform that he couldn''t design its form. It reminded him of a gacha machine which you couldn''t tell what would come out. He sat on the floor and looked as the egg grew larger and larger with excitement.

    ZERO DEMON TARGET LIST

    SOULS NEEDED

    CHRONOMAGE X 2

    VALKYRIE 440/999 -> 0/999

    ERINYS X 999

    LILITH X 999

    SIREN 130/999

    TINY DEVIL 310/999

    NEMESIS X 999

    WITCH 999/999

    CURLY 352/999 -> 0/999

    DRYAD 400/999 -> 0/999

    ARC DEMON X 100

    DEMON LORD X 100

    ALURA UNE 500/999 -> 0/999

    MANDRAGORA 110/100 -> 0/100

    ALASTOR X 999

    SUCCUBUS 999/999 -> 0/999

    FLAME DEMON X 100

    FINAL GUARD 2/999

    SHADOW KNIGHT 2/999

    Creature Explanation

    Nephalem: The offspring of both an Angel and a Demon that possesses both demonic and angelic powers. However, users of this power will have the potential to become more powerful than either side. This is due to the fact that said spirit would be neutral and possess power from the forces of both Light and Darkness. Nephalems are thought to be the embodiment of chaos and are forbidden to be created by both heaven and hell.

    Transcendent Dryad: A dryad is a tree nymph or tree spirit that is close to becoming a god or goddess. It is personified as a plant and represents the plant kingdom or an aspect of it, usually by its perceived power and strength. Dryads have always been known to be female according to myth and usually inhabit oak, although they can also be found within ash, pine, poplar, apple, and laurel trees.

    Anthousai: They are nymphs and minor goddesses associated and presiding over flowers and plant life. They were described as having hair that resembled hyacinth flowers.

    Hamadryad: They are nymphs and minor goddesses associated with and presiding over their own particular trees they are physically a part of. They usually do not leave their own trees, because if they were to and something was to happen to their tree the Hamadryad would die with her tree and vice-a-versa. So most of these nymphs stay within their own trees their whole life.

 Chapter 45 Birth

    As time went on the egg grew larger and larger and Zero notice that his mana did not replenish. The egg was constantly draining his mana. Yoko and Valna landed from the sky surprised by the egg that had grown over 20ft tall.

    "I thought you flew to train?" asked Zero

    "We were until all our mana was forcibly drained and didn''t recover." answered Yoko

    "So the mana drain can reach that far." said Zero inquisitively

    "So this is what''s draining our mana? Why don''t we leave this dimension?" asked Yoko

    "We can''t we don''t have the mana to open a portal. We''re stuck here until it hatches." explained Zero

    "So what''s inside?" asked Yoko

    "I have no idea. Isn''t that great." said Zero with a smile

    "Why would that be amazing?" asked Valna

    "This is the first time I''ve not known what would happen next." answered Zero

    "I don''t understand." said Valna

    "It''s okay. Anyway Valna I have a question I forgot to ask you." said Zero

    "Yes what is the question?" asked Valna

    "Do you report back to the God in charge of here? If you do how often do you make a report?" asked Zero

    "I do and I make a report every time Dracula awakens. My next report is due soon." answered Valna

    "Of course it is. Nothing is ever easy in games." Zero was beginning to develop a headache from all of this. He really didn''t want to meet a godlike being in his current state. "So how long do we have after Dracula''s awakening before the God becomes suspicious?" asked Zero

    "I believe 3 days would be accurate." answered Valna

    "Well that''s cutting it close but I''ll make it work." said Zero

    "Really from what you told me you''ll need at least 3 weeks." said Yoko

    "Yeah, I said it to make myself feel better. At this rate we''re going to die." said Zero with a sigh

    "Mistress I believe we should leave the area now. The mana drain has stopped and I believe something worse will occur soon." said Valna

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    With his remaining mana Zero teleported the 3 individuals miles away from the egg. As they arrived t their new destination they noticed that the egg was growing bigger and had a faint glow.

    "This is divine energy!" yelled Valna

    "So it''s a God? I can''t feel anything." asked Yoko

    "No mistress this divine energy is too weak to be a God. It''s almost like something like a demigod or weaker." answered Valna

    "I''m so glad I made it here. I''m assuming only God or their servants can feel divine energy." said Zero

    "Can they sense it from here?" asked Yoko

    "No mistress this dimension can''t be accessed by any outside influence. Only the Zero and those he shares a soul link can access the dimension." said Valna

    "That reminds me Yoko here take this." Said Zero as he produced a soul that was half black and half golden yellow. This was the nephalem soul that he had created. Yoko was the perfect person to use this soul. When he reformed Yoko''s soul he merged 5 demon souls, 5 witches'' souls, and 10 lesser valkyrie angel souls. This meant that her soul wasn''t truly balanced making her more valkyrie than a demon. Her body on the other hand was more demon so this caused an imbalance between the soul and body. By merging her soul with the nephalem soul her soul would become more balanced and increase in rank.

    "What is this?" asked Yoko who had never seen a soul with 2 different colors.

    "It''s a naphalem soul the powerful soul of an offspring of an angel and demon. I want to merge your soul with this." said Zero

    "What happens to me when you do that?" asked a concerned Yoko

    "Nothing much your memories will be unchanged but you may gain an instinct or two that you don''t currently have. You''ll get stronger." said Zero

    "Why don''t you use it?" asked Yoko

    "It would have a better effect on you." explained Zero

    "Okay do it." said Zero

    Zero called her soul crystal and brought out the nephalem soul. The soul and crystal flew and entered Yoko''s body and a red blinding light emerged from her as she began to float in the air. The light shined so brightly that Valna and Zero had to look away. Within second the light died down and Yoko landed on the ground in her demon form. She didn''t change too much her horns grew a little longer and her wings were larger.

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: GREATER QARINAH (MYSTICAL VARIANT)

    SOUL: NEPHALEM (GREATER QARINAH /GREATER VALKYRIE)

    SOUL RANK: S+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: FIRE, WATER, EARTH, AIR, LIGHT, DARK, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 5898

    SPEED: 6850

    MAGIC ENERGY: 585,000

    VITALITY: 390,000

    SKILLS: TRUE MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC SEALS MASTERY, WEAPON SYNTHESIS, SOUL MAGIC MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, LIFE/MANA DRAIN, INVISIBILITY , DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, FLIGHT, DEATH KISS, WING MANIFESTATION, GREATER QARINAH PHYSIOLOGY , DESIRE FORM, LUST MAGIC, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY , SEX MAGIC, LUST DEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, DIVINE-DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION, HORMONE MANIPULATION, DEMONIC MAGIC, ANGELIC MAGIC , TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, HEALING, RESURRECTION, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, LUST AURA, DEATH-FORCE AURA, IMPERCEPTIBILITY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, ELEMENTAL MAGIC MASTERY

    PASSIVE SKILLS: SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, ENHANCED SEX APPEAL, DEATH SENSE

    SPELLS: FLAME (HOLY/DARK), LIGHTNING (HOLY/DARK), GALE ARROW (HOLY/DARK), WATER TIDE (HOLY/DARK), EARTH SHIELD (HOLY/DARK), ETC¡­

    As Yoko opened her eye a strange event occurred and the ground underneath them was sucked into the egg and it transformed into a mini planet. With the ground absorbed they floated in a purple void looking at the building-sized planet. The planet-like egg began to condense getting smaller and smaller and when it became the size of a small car. The shell began to crack and it fell apart a something glowed in its place.

    As the bright glow began to die down the 3 saw an infant floating in the void. The baby was quite chubby and cute. It looked like a normal child that was impossible to distinguish a naturally born human child. The baby was a girl with emerald green eyes and hair of a leafy pine green hair color closely resembling a mass of verdant vines. Her skin tone was similar to that of a human, though it had a slight forest-like tint of olive. As the glow faded to a dim light pink flower petals appeared started to swirl around her and formed a fanciful dress. Zero flew over and grabbed the baby as the glow disappeared entirely. He apprised the baby to find out what creature he''d created

    NAME: ???

    RACE: WORLD TREE

    SOUL: MINOR NATURE GODDESS SOUL

    SOUL RANK: SSS

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: LIFE, EARTH (NATURE), SPACE, TIME

    STRENGTH: 5867

    SPEED: 1000

    MAGIC ENERGY: 9,000,000

    VITALITY: 999,999

    SKILLS: SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, ALL ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, PLANT GENERATION, PLANT MANIPULATION, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, PERSONAL DOMAIN, NATURE UNITY, REGENERATION BESTOWAL, BODY MANIPULATION, EARTH EMBODIMENT, LAND EMBODIMENT, PLANT KINGDOM EMBODIMENT, HUMAN MIMICRY, EARTH MAGIC MASTER, NATURE MAGIC MASTERY, LIFE MAGIC MASTERY, SPACE-TIME MAGIC MASTERY ,NATURE SPIRIT PHYSIOLOGY, WORLD TREE PHYSIOLOGY, TWILIGHT PHYSIOLOGY, PLANT TELEPORTATION,

    PASSIVE SKILLS: SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, ENVIRONMENTAL ADAPTATION, INVULNERABILITY, RELIANT IMMORTALITY, UNLIMITED REGENERATION, PRIME BEING, DEITY SOUL SPROUT, SUPERNATURAL REPRODUCTION, SUPER FECUNDITY, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, WORLD CONNECTION, SUPERNATURAL BEAUTY, HORTICULTURE INTUITION, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, REINCARNATION MANIPULATION, PHOTOSYNTHESIS, SUPERNATURAL WISDOM, FOREST LORDSHIP, ZOOLINGUALISM, BOTANICAL COMMUNICATION, ETERNAL SOUL

    "Holy¡­ This kid is way too overpowered!" said Zero

    "What is it?" asked Yoko

    "A newborn nature goddess apparently." answered Zero

 Skill Explanation

    TRUE MAGIC MASTERY: Users possess uncanny intuition with magical phenomena and all their myriad forms, allowing them to perceive and understand magic like no other and learn and master virtually any spell and school of magic with outstanding ease. Their ever-growing understanding of the workings of magic soon allows them to extensively modify any spell available to them, drastically increasing their potency and efficiency, merge them into even more powerful ones, and even create their own arsenal of magical trump cards, while intuiting effective countermeasures to most spell and entity they come in contact with.

    WEAPON SYNTHESIS: Users can create weapons from existing matter or energy, they are capable of creating virtually any weapon and however many they wish so long as the user has the mana. Depending on what the weapon is made of, it can possess a variety of abilities and be very effective in both offensive and defensive combat.

    LIFE/MANA DRAIN: The user can absorb life-force and mana while removing it from the source, into their body and use it in various ways, gaining some form of advantage, either by enhancing themselves, gaining the drained power, using it as a power source, etc., either temporarily or permanently. Extended drain may result in extended or permanent effects or even death.

    DREAM WALKING: User can create, shape, enter and manipulate the dreams of others, including modifying, suppressing, fabricating, and observing dreams as well as nightmares, daydreams, and memories. They can produce and modify dreams, bestow nightmares or lucid dreaming, entrap people in a dream, and promote emotional healing within dreams.

    DEATH KISS: The user''s lips or saliva can be laced with a toxic poison when they kiss a victim, the victim will suffer the effects of the poison. This poison can cause the victim to become horribly sick, delusional, paralyzed, and even cause death. This power is only active when the user decides to use it.

    WING MANIFESTATION: The user has or is able to manifest wings that grow or are attached to the body allowing flight. They may also protect from rear attacks or detach and re-grow for quick getaways.

    GREATER QARINAH PHYSIOLOGY: The user has the body of a Greater Qarinah. In Arabic mythology the qar?nah is a spirit similar to the succubus; supernaturally beautiful and loyal, who sleeps with a person and has relations during sleep as is known by the dreams, legend says they can have maniacally obsession and adoration to their victims and maybe hurt them even if they love them. Users gain an unusual boost to their strength, speed, supernatural level of beauty, and some magical abilities, especially dealing with illusions and mental manipulation. Physical changes include fangs, claws, pointed tails, and wings.

    DESIRE FORM: The user can take on the form of one''s greatest desire, becoming what the viewer most wants their observant to be.

    LUST MAGIC: The user can utilize a form of magic dealing with lust. They can induce high levels of lust for any number of things, from sexual lust to bloodlust or anything else they would have their extreme desire toward.

    INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY: The user has unnaturally strong and powerful sexuality that''s innately imprinted in all the users'' aspects; biological, physical, mental, natural, emotional, social, and spiritual. Giving them a life full of sexual pleasure and ecstasy that can transcend their inexhaustible libido and unyielding romance to potentially any supernatural levels by any and most effective ways possible to their innate sexual nature making them experienced experts. Having full and complete mastery in sexuality and anything related to it by its purest concept. It makes them the perfect sexual partner in life. Users can even thrive and be empowered through sheer sexuality that can act as a source of unending power they can use for their own, manifesting itself through the user''s libidinous desires and sexual organs gaining powerful abilities.

    SEX MAGIC: The user can utilize sex magic: a very powerful form of magic that harness sexual energy as a very potent force that can be used to cast formulated spells, raise or transmute power, or could be done as part of invoking The Laws of Magic by practicing different types of sexual activity using sexual arousal, pleasure, carnal desires, love, intimacy, orgasm with visualization of the desired result to induce spells.

    LUST DEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY: A user has the potential of becoming a Lust Demon Lord of the highest caliber. They possess incredible supernatural power, unchallenged dominion over demons of lust and corruption, and tremendous supernatural abilities in both domains. Lust Demon Lords wield dark and various sexual type powers from the most corrupted forms of sexuality that can drive people into the most malevolent and perverse acts of sexual corruption, evil, and sin.

    DIVINE-DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION: The user has control of anything that is symbolized as both divine/holy and demonic/unholy and has connections to angels and demons. They are able to manipulate sacred and profane artifacts and relics that are connected to angels, demons, or their power. Due to controlling both holy and unholy, the user could be incomplete in balance between the two forces. Additionally, this ability not only grants the user great strength, abilities, and control over numerous variations of divine-demonic powers but also allows them to overwhelm weaker demons and angels as well as rival that of powerful entities.

    HORMONE MANIPULATION: The user has complete control over the hormones of oneself and others, allowing them to freely alter and manipulate them. Hormones are chemicals released by a cell, a gland, or an organ in one part of the body that affects cells in other parts of the organism. Generally, only a small amount of hormone is required to alter cell metabolism. In essence, it is a chemical messenger that transports a signal from one cell to another.

    DEMONIC MAGIC: The user is capable of using demonic magic a special type of magic unique to demons that can achieve several feats such as creating, destroying, and reconstructing anything, sometimes even to warp reality. This type of magic can only be used by a dark and evil entity or those related to them.

    ANGELIC MAGIC: The user is capable of using angelic magic a special type of magic unique to angels that can achieve several feats such as creating, destroying, and reconstructing anything, sometimes even to warp reality. This type of magic can only be used by angels, angelic beings, and those related to them.

    TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY: Users possess uncanny intuition with magical phenomena and all their myriad forms, allowing them to perceive and understand magic like no other and learn and master almost any spell and school of magic with outstanding ease. Their ever-growing understanding of the workings of magic soon allows them to extensively modify any spell available to them, drastically increasing their potency and efficiency, merge them into even more powerful ones, and even create their own arsenal of magical trump cards, while intuiting effective countermeasures to most spell and entity they come in contact with.

    SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK: User exists outside of time and space and as such are immune to just about anything that would affect or harm them time and space-wise. If time should stop then the user would not be affected. If reality is changed, the user would remember both the previous world and have knowledge of differences from the old to the new. Users can not be displaced, banished, or warped through space without their consent.

    GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY: The user gains a body which is another form for the personification of Death. These types of beings are a variation of psychopomp, which gives them all of the powers and responsibilities that come with the position which may range from simply guiding the dead to the next world to actively causing the death, possibly somewhat both. Grim Reapers are mostly seen as cloaked skeletal figures with scythes or sickles but they can even appear as angels, demons, and spirits.

    HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY: The user has the body of a high angelic being capable of magical abilities alongside their innate heritage. The user is able to enter the paths to many other abilities that are holy and positive, like White Arts. Some mystical angels possess powers that are derived from divine versions of fire, thunder, earth, wind, and water.

    RESURRECTION: The power to bring the deceased back to life as a living creature. Not to be confused with Reanimation, which brings back the dead and controls them against their will.

    DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION: The user can create, shape, and manipulate the essence of Death, which is present in all mortals throughout the universe and is the opposite power of Life-Force Manipulation; whereas Life-Force is the essence which allows life to flourish, Death-Force is that which causes things to wither, rot, weaken, and eventually die. They can sense and manipulate the essence that allows Death, Destruction, and Decay to exist throughout the universe, allowing them to control decayed matter or to request assistance from the dead.

    LUST AURA: The user can project an aura of pure lust, pleasure, and aphrodisia that includes attraction, seduction, and potentially even orgasms. The effect may be caused by purely physical or mental means or a combination of both. This aura of lust can amplify/induce pleasure on beings inside the user''s aura.

    DEATH-FORCE AURA: The user can release and surround themselves in/with death-force for defensive and/or offensive purposes, possibly becoming almost untouchable and granting them various abilities/attacks. The aura may also give the user enhanced physical capabilities such as speed, strength, and durability or cause detrimental effects to nearby foes.

    IMPERCEPTIBILITY: The user is totally imperceptible, and as such can in no way be detected or communicated with by external forces, whether physical, mental, spiritual, and technological. They can''t be touched or perceived, by smell, touch, vision, hearing, and give off no heat, auras, or energy, leave any evidence of their presence, yet the space they occupy has no lack of it. To all senses, the user does not exist. The user can only be detected by those that they wish to be seen by.

    GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY: Users either are or can transform into a Valkyrie, one of a host of minor lesser divine female figures from the Nordic pantheon who decides who dies and wins in battle. Selecting among those who die in battle, the valkyries bring their chosen to the afterlife of the slain. Valkyries have abilities relating to their duties as choosers of the fate of slain warriors. They can sense when a warrior is about to die, arrange that this warrior will die, defer the death so the warrior can survive to grow in skill, and they have the power to take the chosen warrior''s soul with them. They are able to move around unseen and some can take forms of birds or animals or fly with wings. As for Shieldmaidens, they are skilled fighters, with several lifetimes'' worth of experience.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE: User is highly resistant to or can tolerate elements and elemental forces, being able to survive direct/indirect elemental attacks, effects, or traverse through an elemental environment. (Aerokinetic Immunity, Cold Immunity, Electrical Immunity, Fire Immunity)

    ELEMENTAL MAGIC MASTERY: The user can utilize different elements as a form of magic. They can use different spells to formulate their elemental quantities and energies for many uses. The user can use elemental magic to attacks of various shapes and intensities, either projected, used as a part of melee attacks.

    SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION: Users can regenerate completely so long as they are not instantly killed by an attack. For some users, this involves that as long as the "core or soul crystal" is undamaged, they can regenerate. Because the cells and telomere lengths are constantly regenerating and rejuvenating, they do not age, recover any damaged body parts, and sustenance intake required is drastically reduced, to the point user is close to true immortality. Even complex parts such as damaged brain cells and nerves can be repaired, effectively keeping the mind intact and making decapitation more difficult as the user can simply reattach their heads to the neck, sealing the cut. The user is practically immune to drugs, disease, and all harmful foreign substances, and will be forever in their optimal health and physical prime. They are immune, or at least highly resistant, to telepathic attacks, since the regenerative power restores brain cells to their unaltered state, blocking one''s mind from any attacks or invasive attempts.

    IMMORTALITY: Users possess a form of immortality: an endless lifespan, as they can never die naturally, never age, but they can be killed in rare cases. Some users are the defensive type, simply preventing all damages, to appear physically invulnerable, while others are the regenerative type, surviving and quickly recovering from anything you throw at them while at the same time they are capable of resurrecting themselves instantly after death and completely self-sustaining, free from all bodily necessities, or even the combination of the two.

    SUPERNATURAL CONDITION: Users possess supernatural capabilities, attributes, and aspects that are drastically beyond what is naturally possible. With their condition alone, they can surpass most beings in their respective universe, being virtually supreme in their existential aspects and attributes. With their body''s abilities they are able to lift weights and output strength even the strongest weightlifters couldn''t hope to achieve, moving at speeds similar to that of cars to even subsonic speeds, being immune to nigh-fatal damage and harm, and performing at peak performance without tiring for long periods. With their mind, they can amass knowledge and information about everything, allowing them to invent and create things beyond the grasps of regular humans. They can master languages and subjects in mere days or even hours too. Beyond their physical and mental condition also lies other aspects like their bodies or soul, like possessing senses able to perceive things the ordinary human is completely ignorant to, harbor esoteric bodily aspects like cells capable of inducing supernatural effects, or even having an extremely robust and strong soul and spirit able to withstand conceptual attacks.

    TANTRIC METABOLIZATION: Users can sustain themselves and their powers by feeding sexuality and sexual energy from sexuality, sexual experiences, and sexual emotions.

    AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT: The user is capable of taking the souls of others, willingly or otherwise, to the afterlife. Users can also grant a blissful and resting death to anyone or anything that is stuck being alive, such as reanimated corpses and users of Cursed Resurrection, but without actually having to kill them. This can bypass and ignore powers that force the target to stay alive unnaturally and also ensures the target affected can stay dead by granting them peace of mind in the afterlife.

    ENHANCED SEX APPEAL: Users possess a particularly high level of sex appeal that far surpasses human standards. Many factors are usually involved, but they are mostly defined by an extremely lust-inducing physique with heightened sexual features, and an intuitive mastery of the associated body language, expertly sending all the right signals of a most desirable partner.

    DEATH SENSE: The user can sense the coming of death, determining when someone is dead or dying or if others have died in a specific location. This may extend to seeing the names and lifespans of those who''s faces the user sees.

    ALL ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE: The user is highly resistant to all elements and elemental forces, being completely invulnerable to direct and indirect effects.

    PLANT GENERATION: The user can generate plants, including vines, moss, fungi, and parts of the plants, such as leaves, seeds, fruits, and flowers, whether by drawing them from already existing plants or by manifesting them anywhere they want.

    PLANT MANIPULATION: User can create, shape, move, control, interact and manipulate plants. The user can cause plants to grow, move, and mutate plants by rearranging DNA structures and revive withered or dead plants.

    PERSONAL DOMAIN: Users can create a personal domain: an area in which a being has absolute power, through magical, supernatural, scientifically, or other means, which may be a physical area or an entire dimension.

    However, there are still some rules to keep in mind:

    ¡¤ One cannot enter someone else''s domain without invitation.

    ¡¤ User cannot create humans or humanoids within the domain. Other animal and plants species will be fine, as long their intelligence is comparable to most of Earth''s biosphere.

    ¡¤ User can bring things from other places into their domain.

    NATURE UNITY: The user can become one with nature, their soul sensing a great deal of peace and content. Animals will be less aggressive or even lose their aggressiveness against the user altogether. The user can sense and feel the living creatures and possibly their emotions from the entire world. They will also empathize with plants as well, knowing when to water them and when to plant them. They can also make plants grow/regrow/regenerate when damaged.

    REGENERATION BESTOWAL: The user has the power to grant others the power of regeneration.

    BODY MANIPULATION: Users have complete control over the bodies of oneself and others, including skin, nails, fat, muscles, blood, and nerves. This allows them to freely alter and manipulate them. Users can grow additional appendages and body parts, remove them, or otherwise manipulate bodies.

    EARTH EMBODIMENT: The user is an embodiment of earth, sharing many traits and features of the earth, controlling it to a degree superior to others. The majority of users are divine entities, avatars and rulers, and domains of the earth itself, having nigh-absolute to absolute and limitless control and lordship over the earth.

    LAND EMBODIMENT: The user embodies and personifies the land, which allows them limitless control over the land and everything connected to it.

    PLANT KINGDOM EMBODIMENT: Users become the living physical manifestation or embodiment of the natural forces of life pertaining to the plant kingdom and gain the ability to feed off of the energy of plants. Users can convert plants into energy and use it as a full source to extend their own life span or as a weapon. They may never age and may be immune to death unless certain conditions are met.

    HUMAN MIMICRY: User can transform into a Human/Homo Sapiens. They can also gain Humans'' dexterity with our opposable thumbs and gain human intelligence.

    NATURE SPIRIT PHYSIOLOGY: A user with this ability either is or can transform into a Nature spirit, a being who represents or is associated with or in charge of forces of nature. They are the supreme guardians of Nature, they search along with the outside world and spread and protect nature they are described to be personifications of nature. They have the power to grow, nurture and rejuvenate plant life and even create flowers out of nothing.

    WORLD TREE PHYSIOLOGY: A user is a tree that is associated with the trees, forests, nature, and fertility. As a result, the user has unparalleled control over itself or all trees everywhere, or even becoming the infamous World Tree or Tree of Life itself.

    TWILIGHT PHYSIOLOGY: The user has a body of a twilight being, a mixed essence between light and darkness. is anatomically identical to their normal form, aside from being made of twilight, in which case, it contains all organs and is somewhat vulnerable to attacks. Despite the fact that they can use both holy and demonic powers equally with no restrictions, they should not be confused with the Nephalem, which are the offspring of angels and demons.

    PLANT TELEPORTATION: The user can teleport via plants and nature. They merge into the element and appearing anywhere else from the same element. The user can also create portals using plants and plant materials to teleport others.

    ENVIRONMENTAL ADAPTATION: The user can survive and adapt to any environmental condition, being able to tolerate a wide range of temperatures and levels of moisture, any amount of sustenance, and breathable air with little or no discomfort.

    INVULNERABILITY: The user is immune to most forms of physical damage and harm regardless of its type, unable to feel physical pain, and is immune to bleeding or loss of limb

    RELIANT IMMORTALITY: The user is immortal, their existence tied to an object, soul fragments, or even a person or concepts. So long as these things exist, the user can never die.

    UNLIMITED REGENERATION: Users can regenerate at a transcendent level, possessing a caliber of regenerative healing factor that allows them to rapidly heal at a level beyond logical possibility, reaching illogical regenerative abilities and feats. The most immediate attribute the regeneration that the healing factor applies on almost all levels, including cellular, atomic, sub-atomic, quantum, or even conceptual levels, allowing to heal from almost all damage dealt with users instantaneously, sometimes even at infinite or immeasurable speeds, making it seem like they weren''t damaged in the first place.

    PRIME BEING: The user is a prime being that can create a species and all its variations, making them essentially the most powerful among their race, having utmost power and authority over other beings of its kind. The user can even control or destroy their own species.

    DEITY SOUL SPROUT: Users of this ability have a spiritual essence of a divine or godlike being in origin. The user has supernatural abilities on a god-like level but is still limited by their mortality and has yet to attain true godhood.

    SUPERNATURAL REPRODUCTION: The user of this can supernaturally procreate other entities; reproducing any common to completely unique beings with supernatural properties and powers that originated from them, having offspring brought forth by using supernatural methods or by natural reproduction with a partner.

    SUPER FECUNDITY: The user can easily conceive and produce healthy offspring at an unnaturally high rate and give birth to a large group of healthy children in a short amount of time, far above the rate of normal reproductive abilities of their species or their body''s normal ability to sustain.

    ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION: The user of this power can reproduce their species without the requirement of a partner or mate.

    WORLD CONNECTION: User has a deep physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual connection with the world and everything in it including all its countless lifeforms, elements, aspects, etc., allowing them a deep understanding of the world, what it can do, and how it applies to them. This can allow them to easily communicate with the world that they have a deep connection with. User is able to sense and know everything that happens on the world they have a connection too.

    SUPERNATURAL BEAUTY: The user is always, and under any circumstances, physically, personally, and socially perfect, graceful and flawless, without anything that would make them look unattractive or distract from their presence. They are perfectly aware of how to increase their appeal by apparel, action, or choice of words, but even these are simply details to enhance their natural appeal.

    HORTICULTURE INTUITION: The user has an innate knowledge of horticulture, the agriculture of plants in service for food, materials, comfort, and beauty for decoration. The user uses a combination of Botany and Agriculture to cultivate, harvest, and improve plant growth. They apply knowledge, skill, and technology to assist them in creating better quality, nutritional value, and resistance to insects, diseases, and environmental stresses for plants.

    CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY: The user is immune to poisons, toxins, venoms, viruses, bacteria, parasites, pathogens, and allergens.

    REINCARNATION MANIPULATION: User can manipulate their own process of rebirth and reincarnation, allowing them to decide how, when, where, what, and even who they are reborn as.

    PHOTOSYNTHESIS: The user can use photosynthesis, allowing them to efficiently collect radiant energy and convert it into chemical energy stored in the bonds of organic molecules. This can be used to strengthen and heal oneself while exposed to sunlight and potentially forego the need for food.

    SUPERNATURAL WISDOM: Users are unnaturally wiser than most beings in the universe because their capabilities are pushed beyond the natural level; making them immensely wiser than any regular being. They have a mind which allows them full comprehension of any situation. They are able to understand the meaning of everything by communicating and are capable of understanding the minds of celestial beings.

    FOREST LORDSHIP: The user has total dominion and control over forests around the world. The user will be able to have unlimited control and power over a forest and its surroundings, some advanced users can create forests out of nothing.

    ZOOLINGUALISM: The user is able to understand the speech or emotions of animal life forms. This ability is quite uncommon and multifaceted.

    BOTANICAL COMMUNICATION: The user can communicate with nature either telepathically, by speaking verbally, or by touching it physically. This can manifest literally, allowing one with this ability to become instantly familiar with their surroundings, talk to plants and tell them to grow, or discern events based on the movements of plants, rocks, and trees.

 Chapter 46 Nova

    ¡°A Goddess!¡± yelled Yoko as she looked at the baby girl held in Zero hands. The baby girl with emerald green eyes looked at her and smile while reaching for her.

    ¡°Yeah looks like she likes you.¡± said Zero handed her to Yoko as he produced a blanket from thin air and handed it to her.

    ¡°What her name?¡± asked Yoko as she wrapped the blanket around the child.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t thought of one.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What! How can you create a baby and not think of a name!?¡± asked an angry Yoko

    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t think of a name for a creature I hadn¡¯t seen yet. Secondly, I wasn¡¯t expecting a baby.¡± said Zero

    As the two were going back and forth Valna came between the two and said ¡°Why don¡¯t focus on naming her instead of arguing.¡±

    ¡°Fine you guys have any ideas?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°How about Aelfmaer? It means a little mystical nymph.¡± suggested Valna

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a no. You got any ideas?¡± asked Zero as he turned from Valna and asked Yoko.

    ¡°How about Nova? My mother almost named me that but she went with Yoko instead. Nova means new.¡± suggested Yoko as she stared looked at the little girl.

    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go with that. She likes it very much and it fits her.¡± said Zero as he looked at the smiling child

    Zero had been ignoring the notification to name her that appeared when the girl was born. Now that they had chosen a name it was time to confirm it.

    [Please name creation]

    ¡°Nova Belnades¡± said Zero

    [Confirmed]

    ¡°Wait what!? Why are you giving her my last name?¡± asked a confused Yoko

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a last name to give her. Think of it as you¡¯ve gained a little sister.¡± said Zero

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Congratulations mistress and young miss.¡± said Valna as she clapped.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving her to you. Take care of her and keep training.¡± said Zero as he created a crib for the child before beginning to walk away.

    ¡°Wait! Why are you leaving her with me!?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re currently running on borrowed time. We don¡¯t know when Valna¡¯s old boss will show up. I thought Nova could help us but I wasn¡¯t expecting a baby so I need to go lay down some preparations for the oncoming conflict.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Yes, it will be difficult to fight while protecting her.¡± Valna agreed because God was not someone who they could fight while worried about a child.

    ¡°Yup so you¡¯ll train Yoko as much as you can before that happens. Afterward, you¡¯ll stay here with Nova and look after her while we handle the situation.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°I must protest. I need to protect my mistress.¡± argued Valna

    ¡°Valna I order you to protect Nova.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yes I understand mistress.¡± said Valna as she knelt down with a sad dejected look on her face.

    ¡°Good now that everything has been settled I will be leaving now.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand creating a portal and walked through.

    ¡°Well if we don¡¯t have any time then let¡¯s hurry. Valna grab the crib and we¡¯ll head back to the training area.¡± said Yoko as she took to the air with Nova in her arms and flew away.

    Appearing back in the Inner Quarters Zero was met by a hundred on Valkyries and Curlys. Having no time to waste here he created a multitude of fireballs and lunched them. The fireball killed most of the enemies with the few remaining fleeing allowing Zero to collect the souls and quickly teleport away.

    Zero appeared in front of Genya startling him causing him to jump back and draw his sword. Realizing that it was Zero he sheathed the blade and asked ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here looking for you. We need to talk.¡± said Zero in a serious tone.

    ¡°About what?¡± asked a concerned Genya

    ¡°We need Soma to awaken as Dracula in the next 2 days.¡± stated Zero

    ¡°What!? Why!?¡± asked a concerned Genya

    ¡°Well, their good news and bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°This is no time to be joking. Start with the bad.¡± Said Genya

    ¡°Okay, bad news I found out that God is behind everything that happened to your parents in the past. I also found out that God will probably come here in 3 days. So we need Soma to awaken and kill the chaos entity before then.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What!?¡± Genya was shocked by the revelation that he¡¯s just received from Zero. The original plan proposed by Zero had called for a slow awakening which would have occurred over 2 weeks. Knowing the situation couldn¡¯t get any worse he decided to ask what the good news was.

    ¡°Well the good news is I have a plan to avoid getting killed by God.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Really what is it?¡± asked the eager Genya

    ¡°Simple we run.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What! Can you even run away from God?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s easy enough if you¡¯re running to another world. We¡¯ll take Soma and Mina and run away.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Will that guarantee our safety? ¡± asked Genya

    ¡°I have no idea. I do however know that if we stay here we all die.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re right it¡¯s better to bet on a chance at survival rather than waiting to die.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Good that¡¯s what I like to hear. Okay now I need a favor from you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°I need Death¡¯s soul so I need you to help me kill him.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to kill Death he¡¯ll resurrect endlessly.¡± stated Genya

    ¡°That¡¯s because upon his defeat his soul leaves to takes a new vessel but I¡¯ll capture it before that.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So you¡¯re well versed in soul magic?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°That¡¯s unimportant now. Will you help me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Very well but I don¡¯t know where Death is.¡± Said Genya

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know exactly where he is. I can take us there immediately if you¡¯re ready.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes I¡¯m ready let¡¯s go.¡± said Genya as he changed from a tall black-eyed man with long black hair into a blonde-haired amber-eyed elegant man.

    ¡°You¡¯re going with your original appearance?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I can¡¯t be wasting mana to keep up this spell. I¡¯m going to need every ounce of mana if we¡¯re going to be facing Death.¡± explained Genya

    ¡°Alright then let go.¡± said Zero as he placed his hand on Genya''s shoulder and then they both disappeared as Zero teleported them to the top floor of a Clock Tower.

 Chapter 47 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Part 1

    Appearing in a large room that had gears within the walls Zero and Genya looked around and saw no one.

    ¡°Where is Death? I thought you said you knew where he was.¡± said Genya

    Zero paid Genya no attention as he looked around. There was an oppressive feeling in the room that was reminiscent of his previous meeting with the reaper. Death was here and he had probably hidden in a dimensional rift.

    Cracks began to form in the air and a giant skeletal figure appeared wearing a black cloak and carrying a scythe appeared. His hollow eye sockets glowed as he said ¡°Well young one we meet again. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    ¡°Hello Death I¡¯m here to take your soul.¡± said Zero as he pulled a claymore from his dimensional space.

    ¡°Why are you telling him that!?¡± yelled a nervous Genya

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. You must be my master¡¯s child Alucard. I don¡¯t think you two have it within you to take my soul. I suggest you turn back now.¡± said Death in an unusually cheery tune.

    ¡°I wish I could but circumstances won¡¯t allow me to turn back.¡± said Zero as he sighed. His careful plan had been crushed by a God who hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. He had planned to take Death¡¯s soul later and turn him into a servant but now he needed a stronger body if he wanted any chance of survival.

    ¡°I see that¡¯s a shame. I wish we could have fulfilled the previous promise. I now understand that you¡¯ve resolved yourself so shall we begin.¡± said Death

    ¡°How do you two even know each other?¡± asked Genya who had been confused by the interaction between the two of them.

    ¡°Save the question for later get ready!¡± yelled Zero as he grabbed Genya and teleported to the other side of the room. When they reappeared Genya noticed that a small scythe was buried where they had been standing.

    Within the instance of a second Death appeared before them and raised his scythe and slashed at them. Zero quickly teleported away with Genya to avoid the blow but he was a second too slow causing him to lose an arm.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Impressive young one I thought for sure that last attack would have killed you.¡± said Death as he picked up Zero severed arm causing it to instantly decay and turn to dust.

    ¡°Genya I need you to stop being a burden and fight.¡± said the one-armed Zero as he produced a blood bag from the air and began to drink.

    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t expect for him to be this powerful.¡± said an apologetic Genya as he stared at the injured Zero

    Genya drew his sword and rush at Death with his vampiric speed and released a power slash with all his strength, however, due to Death¡¯s overwhelming strength his strike was easily blocked and he was thrown back. Zero took the opportunity to lunch several fireballs at Death¡¯s blind spot, but his scythe flew out of his hands and blocks all of the fireballs. Wasting no time Zero teleported next to Death slashed at him but he too teleported away and appeared next to his scythe. Sensing danger Zero grabbed Genya and teleport away before tiny sickles appeared and stabbed into the ground which they had stood.

    ¡®Damn I should have raised my soul level before coming here. I could really use my animated shadow ability right now.¡¯ thought Zero as he felt in that last exchange that Death had no weak point he could exploit like his previous enemies. Zero was usually able to overwhelm his foes due to his massive amount of mana and the ability to teleport. Death however had him beat in both categories as he had more mana and could teleport faster than Zero.

    Wasting no time Zero appraised the scythe in Death¡¯s hand as he and Genya were constantly dodging the summoned sickles.

    Weapon: Death Scythe

    Effect: Can cut anything in existence including souls.

    Sentient Weapon

    Drains life force with each attack and heals user

    Summon mini sickles to attack the enemy

    Can capture the souls of the defeated and use them to increase stats

    Current stats increase (+1,000 strength, +1,000 speed, +100,000 magic energy, +5,500 vitality)

    Description: This is a truly fearsome magical weapon. Death''s main weapon this scythe glows with dark blue, magical death energies, warning everyone of the danger they will face when engaging its wielder. This weapon not only causes horrible wounds, it actually drains its victims of their life force bringing foes a quick demise. It also holds half of death¡¯s souls making it a sentient weapon capable of moving by itself. This makes the Death Scythe one of the strongest, and most cruel, weapons.

    ¡®System if I use all the souls I currently have will I be able to raise my soul rank enough to unlock my shadow ability?¡¯ asked Zero

    BY USING 87 VALKYRIE SOULS AND 64 CURLY SOULS HOST¡¯S SOUL RANK MAY RISE FROM F+ TO D-

    THIS WILL UNLOCK ALL CURRENTLY RESTRICTED ABILITIES

    IT IS HOWEVER ADVISED THAT THE HOST NOT ATTEMPT TO INCREASE SOUL RANK DURING BATTLE

    HOST WILL BE IMMOBILE FOR 5 MINUTES WHILE THE PROCESS OCCURS

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s out. I can¡¯t believe I made such a fatal mistake.¡¯ Zero cursed internally as he continued to dodge the sickles. As he dodged he noticed that Death had disappeared when he heard Genya yelling for him to watch out. Zero was hit suddenly by a massive amount of pain and as he fell he noticed that his legs were standing next to him in a pool of blood. Zero had been cut in half by Death.

    Genya lunch two dark inferno meteorites at Death which forced him to retreat as he asked if Zero was still alive. He received no response as he continued to lunch meteorites forcing Death to constantly teleport around the room. Running low on mana Genya created a large meteor and lunched it at Death but this time Death used his scythe to slice the meteor destroying it. This moment was what Genya had been waiting for as he teleported above Death and slashed down.

    Boom!

    The area was filled with dust as a thunderous sound echo through the room. Genya¡¯s last attack had caught Death off guard and the attack had left a huge cut down the left side of his skull. The attack had drained Genya of all his mana and caused him to react slowly making him unable to dodge Death¡¯s counterattack as he received a blow from Death¡¯s fist. The force of the attack caused Genya to crash into the wall of the room and pass out as he fell back down to the floor.

 Chapter 48 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Part 2

    As Zero struggled to remain conscious after being cut in half by Death he secretly grabbed the last of the blood packs out of his dimension. As he drank he saw a meteor fly past his body before hearing Genya yelling if he was okay.

    It looked like Genya had come to believe that Death had killed him. This was making him fight like his life was on the line and he was distracting Death quite a bit. Zero then ordered his system to increase his soul rank D- as he believed that Genya could buy him five minutes and if not he would die regardless.

    CONFIRMED

    SOUL RANK INCREASE BEGINNING

    HOST WILL BE PUT TO SLEEP DURING THE PROCESS

    Zero¡¯s consciousness began to fade as he heard the notification.

    HOST SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM F+ TO E

    WARNING FURTHERING INCREASE COULD DAMAGE SOUL

    HOST SOUL RANK INCREASING FROM E TO D-

    WARNING LIKELIHOOD OF SOUL DAMAGE OCCURRING IS 97%

    CONTACTING ADMINISTRATOR

    [Children are so troublesome. I warned him not to do this but I felt he might. I¡¯m glad I built in a few fail safes just in case. System access administrative privileges.]

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    [Good now use the power I placed in him to stabilize his soul.]

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    LIKELIHOOD OF SOUL DAMAGE OCCURRING HAS DROPPED FROM 97% TO 0%

    [A mother¡¯s job is quite difficult. Good luck my dear boy. Oh, before I forget system pass on a message for me. Tell him we¡¯ll have a little chat about the fact he has a girlfriend and child now when we next meet.]

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    HOST SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM E TO D-

    CHAOS ATTRIBUTE UNLOCKED

    SOUL MUTATION OCCURRING

    SOUL HAS CHANGED FROM DHAMPIR (CHAOS VARIETY) INTO CHAOS SOUL MONARCH

    UNLOCKING RESTRICTION ON SKILLS  CONVERSION (RESTRICTED), MENTAL MANIPULATION (PARTIALLY RESTRICTED), LUST AURA(RESTRICTED), INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY(RESTRICTED), TANTRIC MANIPULATION(RESTRICTED), ANIMATED SHADOW (RESTRICTED), LIFE CREATION (RESTRICTED), POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL

    SKILL ¡®SOUL MONARCH¡¯ EVOLVING INTO ¡®CHAOS SOUL MONARCH¡¯

    DUE TO THE EFFECT OF ¡®CHAOS SOUL MONARCH¡¯ SOUL ABILITIES OF SKILL ¡®LIFE CREATION¡¯ HAVE UPGRADED AND SPLIT INTO SEPARATE SKILL ¡®SOUL MANIPULATION¡¯

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    CHAOS SOUL MONARCH: A SKILL DERIVED FROM DRACULA¡¯S SOUL ABSORPTION ABILITY EVOLVED WITH THE CHAOS ATTRIBUTE. THE ABILITY OF A MONARCH WHO RULES OVER SOULS AND CONTROLS THEM AS HE PLEASES. THIS ABILITY LETS THE USER CONSUME AND ABSORB THE SOULS OF THE DEFEATED AND USE THEIR POWERS AS THEIR OWN. THE USER IS ALSO CAPABLE OF USING THE SOULS TO CREATE ITEMS.

    THE SOULS CAN BE USED IN 2 WAYS.

    <ol>

    <li>MUTATE SOUL: USERS CAN ACTIVELY MUTATE THEIR SOULS BY COMBINE THE SOUL TYPE OF ANOTHER PERSON/BEING WITH THEIR OWN. WHILE THEY DO NOT CHANGE ON PHYSICALLY THEIR SOULS CHANGES BY INCORPORATING THE SOUL TYPE OF THE SOUL BEING ABSORBED AND CAN INSTANTLY GAIN ALL THE SKILLS AND STATS OF THE SOUL. WHEN ENOUGH SOULS ARE CONSUMED SOUL RANK WILL INCREASE.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="2">

    <li>SOUL READING: THE USER CAN PERCEIVE AND READ THE SOULS, WHETHER FREE OR IN THE BODY. THEY CAN STUDY AND OBSERVE THE NATURE OF ONE''S SOUL AND FIND WEAKNESSES BASED ON THE NATURE OF THE OBSERVED SOULS. BY READING SOULS, THE USER CAN FEEL THE BEING''S CHARACTERISTICS, PERSONALITY, FEELINGS, AND MEMORIES WITHOUT USING UP THE SOUL BUT IN EXCHANGE SOUL RANK DROPS BY 1. YOU CAN DETERMINE WHETHER THE TARGET EVEN HAS A SOUL, DAMAGE OTHERS'' SOULS HAVE ENDURED, AND WHETHER OR NOT ANOTHER ENTITY IS POSSESSING OR INFLUENCING THE PERSON ON A SPIRITUAL LEVEL.</li>

    </ol>

    SOUL MANIPULATION: THE USER HOLDS TOTAL DOMINION OVER ALL SOULS, SPIRITS, AND GHOSTS, AND CAN COMMAND THE DEAD, AND HAVE POWERS RELATED TO LIFE, AND DEATH, AND OF COURSE SOULS IN GENERAL AS WELL AS POWER TO BIND AND RESTRICT SPIRITS. AT SOME LEVEL ALL BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS HAVE SOULS, AND EVEN NON-BIOLOGICAL ENTITIES (SUCH AS RIVERS AND MOUNTAINS) POSSESS SOMETHING ANALOGOUS TO A SOUL. THE USER CAN ALSO COMMAND THE SOULS LOST WANDERING ON EARTH, AS WELL AS THE ONES STILL IN THEIR LIVING BODIES YET TO DIE. RULERS OF THIS GREAT POWER CAN ALSO BE CREATORS OF SOULS. USER CAN MANIPULATE SOUL 9 IN WAYS.

    <ol>

    <li>SOUL CREATION: USER CAN CREATE SOULS: PERSON''S ESSENCE, THEIR HOPES, THEIR DREAMS, THEIR EMOTIONS, THEIR WILL, AND THEIR SENSE OF HUMANITY. THEY CAN CONSTRUCT ANOTHER''S SENSE OF SELF WITH NOTHING BUT THEIR IMAGINATION AND MANA. THIS INEVITABLY WILL ALLOW THEIR CREATION TO DEVELOP TO THEIR SENSE OF SELF. THE SOULS CANNOT BE DESTROYED BY CONVENTIONAL METHODS, BUT MIGHT STILL BE ABLE TO BE DAMAGED OR ABSORBED BY OTHER BEINGS.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="2">

    <li>SOUL FORGING: THE USER CAN FORGE A SOUL INTO A CORPOREAL FORM; SHAPED INTO AN OBJECT THAT BEST PERSONIFIES THE PERSON OR IS CHOSEN BY THE USER EITHER BY IMAGINATION OR ENFORCED POWER OF WILL. THE OBJECT OF POWER COULD BE ANYTHING IN EXISTENCE OR ANYTHING THE USER IS AWARE OF OR CAN IMAGINE IN PROPORTION TO THE POWER AND PROPERTIES OF THE USERS SOUL SOMETIMES EVEN HAVING THEIR SENTIENCE.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="3">

    <li>SOUL MERGING: THE USER CAN MERGE SOULS INTO EITHER ONE SINGLE SOUL OR VESSEL. WHEN MERGED INTO A SINGLE SOUL A BASE SOUL IS NEEDED AND ABSORBS KNOWLEDGE AND SOUL POWER FOR THE OTHER SOUL TO MUTATE AND EVOLVE INTO A DIFFERENT TYPE. THE PERSONALITY OF THE BASE SOUL WILL BE THE PERSONALITY OF THE NEW SOUL.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="4">

    <li>SOUL SPLITTING: THE USER CAN SPLIT OR DIVIDE THEIR SOUL OR THE SOULS OF OTHERS TO CREATE NEW BEINGS, INCLUDING BASING THE DIVISION ON PERSONALITIES AND EMOTIONS TO BECOME SEPARATE BEINGS, AS WELL AS HAVING THE DIVIDED PORTIONS POSSESS OTHER PEOPLE. THEY CAN EVEN ACHIEVE IMMORTALITY BY SEALING A FRACTION OF THEIR SOUL IN CERTAIN OBJECTS AND HAVING THEM ANCHOR THE "MAIN" SOUL ONTO THE EARTH SHOULD THE BODY BE DESTROYED.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="5">

    <li>SOUL RESTORATION: USER CAN RECREATE SOULS THAT HAVE BEEN IRREPARABLY DAMAGED, CONVERTED, CONSUMED, SHATTERED, SCATTERED, SPLIT, AND/OR EVEN DESTROYED. A PIECE OF THE ORIGINAL SOUL IS NEED FOR RESTORATION. CAN BE RESTORED THRU THE USE OF AN ENORMOUS AMOUNT OF MANA OR THROUGH THE USE OF EARTH-BOUND SOULS THAT HAVE FORGOTTEN THEIR ORIGINAL FORM.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="6">

    <li>SOUL LINK: WHEN THE SOUL IS INSERTED INTO A BODY USER DEVELOPS A LINK TO THE CREATION THROUGH THEIR SOUL, WHICH ALLOWS THEM TO KNOW EACH OTHER''S LOCATIONS, SHARE IN OTHER POWER OR OTHER CAPABILITIES.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="7">

    <li>SOUL SHARING: THE USER CAN SHARE A PIECE OF THEIR SOUL WITH ANOTHER PERSON. BY FILLING PART OF THE RECIPIENT''S SOUL WITH THEIR PIECE OF SOUL THE USER CAN EVEN HEAL THE RECIPIENT''S PHYSICAL, MENTAL AND SPIRITUAL WOUNDS THAT WOULDN''T NORMALLY HEAL ON THEIR OWN. THE RECIPIENT MAY EVEN BE CAPABLE OF AWAKENING POWERS AND UPON DEATH THE SOUL AND ALL ACQUIRED POWER WILL INSTANTLY RETURN TO THE USER.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="8">

    <li>SOUL CONVERSION: THE USER CAN TURN SOULS INTO DIFFERENT TYPES OF SOULS THAT THEY¡¯VE CONSUMED, FOR EXAMPLE TURNING A NORMAL HUMAN SOUL INTO A MONSTER SOUL OR DEMON SOUL AND VICE VERSA.</li>

    </ol>

    <ol start="9">

    <li>SOUL DESTRUCTION: THE USER CAN PERMANENTLY ANNIHILATE SOULS AND SPIRITUAL BEINGS THAT DO NOT HAVE A BODY, WITHOUT AFFECTING THE BODY, WHICH CAUSES THE TARGETS TO TRANSFORM INTO A SOULLESS BEING INSTEAD.</li>

    </ol>

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: TRUE VAMPIRE (CHAOS VARITY)

    SOUL: CHAOS SOUL MONARCH

    SOUL RANK: D-

    ATTRIBUTES: CHAOS

    STRENGTH: 3125

    SPEED: 2320

    MAGIC ENERGY: 354,000

    VITALITY: 39,500

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP, CHAOS SOUL MONARCH, CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION, TELEPORTATION, DARK MAGIC MASTERY, DAYTIME WALKING, CONVERSION, MENTAL MANIPULATION, DESIRE FORM, LUST AURA, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, TANTRIC MANIPULATION, ENERGY METABOLIZATION, UNDEAD PULSE, ANIMATED SHADOW, LIFE CREATION, SOUL MANIPULATION, MAGIC CANCELATION, MANA NULLIFICATION, SUMMONING,

    NULL SWORD STYLE: COUNTER FORM, VOID FORM, OBLIVION FORM

 Chapter 49 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Part 3

    Zero awoke to see the room filled with dust and Death injured whilst Genya was unconscious on the floor next to a wall with a crater. Still, in pain and 2 pieces Zero grabbed his bottom half and placed it under his torso, and waited for them to fuse back together.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finished what you were doing and have begun to heal.¡± said Death as he turned from Genya and faced Zero.

    ¡°How long have you known what I was doing?¡± asked Zero as he tried to buy time from his body to heal.

    ¡°From the very beginning little one; I am a master of souls and as such, I can see souls. I noticed you weren¡¯t dead and as I dealt with Alucard I noticed your soul grew stronger. This is an unusual thing so I waited to ask you what you did.¡± explained Death

    ¡°Nothing much like you said I have a similar power to that of Dracula to command soul however my control far exceeds his is all.¡± said Zero as he looked through his new skills to quickly understand them in hopes that they could help him defeat Death.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ve wasted enough time now. I should kill you before you finish healing.¡± said Death as he teleported next to Zero and slashed at his immobile body on the floor.

    ¡°Too late!¡± yelled Zero as he teleported away

    ¡°Impossible! A dhampir can¡¯t recover that fast!¡± yelled Death as he looked around for Zero.

    ¡°Oh, right the last time we met I was just a dhampir. I¡¯ve long since gotten much stronger.¡± Said Zero as he appeared behind Death and launched 20 fireballs.

    Death¡¯s scythe flew to intercept the fireballs and spun to create a makeshift shield to protect Death. Zero who had waited for the moment for the scythe to stop spinning quickly teleported and grabbed the burning scythe causing his hand to burn. He didn¡¯t care and activated his new soul manipulation skill and ripped out the part of Death¡¯s soul held with the scythe and quickly threw it into his chaos dimension. Zero couldn¡¯t be sure if Death had the power to recall his soul and he didn¡¯t want to take any chances.

    Death was motionless and quiet as he had witnessed Zero take half of his soul and teleport it to a place where he could no longer feel its presence. He used his remaining soul to call the missing part back to him but no matter how much he called it no answer came. ¡°What have you done!?¡± he yelled in anger.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Nothing much I just didn¡¯t like fighting two on one. Let¡¯s have a fair fight here you go.¡± said Zero as he threw the scythe back to Death after appraising it and learning it no longer had any special abilities.

    Death caught the scythe and a black fog emerged from him and enveloped Death. The fog condensed into the form of a man and then dissipated. A bald man in a priest outfit holding a smaller scythe emerged from the fog ¡°Let¡¯s have that fair fight that you wished for then.¡±

    ¡°Should I be expecting 2 more transformations?¡± joked Zero

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Death

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing just an inside joke.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Very well then let u begin¡± said Death as he disappeared and reappeared above Zero and slashed down with his scythe. Zero barely managed to block the slash with his claymore causing the ground beneath him to crater. Death quickly pulled back his scythe and kicked Zero across the room but he disappeared as he flew back and appeared behind Death. Zero then slashed forcing Death to block with his scythe causing him to be pushed back.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re used to fighting beings stronger than you¡± said Death as he steadied himself and took his stance.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely enough to keep up with you even though you¡¯re still holding back.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re aware of that?¡± asked Death

    ¡°Just my intuition. Let me send Alucard away so we can get started¡± said Zero as he teleported next to Genya and sent him into the chaos dimension. Now free of any distraction Zero took his counter sword stance and readied himself for Death¡¯s onslaught

    Death smiled and appeared in front of Zero and slashed at him launching Zero straight into the wall. Zero hit the wall and fell coughing up blood as he looked at the broken blade in his hand that he blocked with. Zero looked shocked when he realized that Death had not used teleportation but had simply moved so fast it seemed like he did. The attack had broken the bones in his arms and Zero would need a few minutes to heal.

    Death walked towards Zero with his scythe raised was looking to finish him off. As Death was about to attack Zero a black sword pierced through his chest from behind. Shocked Death teleported away to the other side of the room and saw that next to Zero was a shadow that looked exactly like a silhouette of Zero.

    This was one of Zero¡¯s trump card his animated shadow skill had been unlocked after his soul rank increased. He had waited until he was sure that he could damage Death before he used the skill.

    Death was injured but the attack wasn¡¯t fatal as a black fog emerged from the wound and sealed the wound instantly. Death wasted no time and rushed towards the shadow and sliced off the shadow¡¯s left arm before kicking it away. Death was shocked by what happened next as his left arm fell off his body as if someone had sliced it off before feeling a pain in his side.

    Zero had used his animated shadow ability not to animate his own shadow but Death¡¯s. He had trick Death into fighting his own shadow and any damage dealt with the shadow would be returned to Death himself.

    Zero wasted no time and teleported and decapitated the shadow instantly and watched as the head of Death fell from his torso. Using his soul manipulation skill Zero ripped the soul out of Death¡¯s body and send them to different areas within his chaos dimension.

    With a wave of his hand, Genya who was still unconscious appeared in front of Zero. Zero then proceeded to slit his wrist a little and place it in Genya¡¯s mouth allowing him to drink Zero¡¯s blood to recover. Genya shortly opened his eyes and looked around cautiously before asking ¡°Where is Death?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s technically dead now. I took his soul.¡± answered Zero

 Chapter 50 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Part 4

    ¡°How did you manage to kill Death?¡± asked a suspicious Genya as he looked around the room trying to find Death¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Well, I tricked him into defeating himself. I didn¡¯t have a chance of beating him 1on1 so I didn¡¯t even try to. Oh if you¡¯re looking for the body I already dealt with it.¡± explained Zero as he walked to a wall and sit down resting his tired and aching body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Genya

    Zero looked at Genya in disbelief as he heard the question before closing his eyes. His body and mind were too exhausted to deal with Genya at this moment so he disregarded him and went to sleep. Due to his new body, he doesn¡¯t require sleep but it still helps refresh his mind and allows his body to heal faster.

    After resting for an hour Zero awoke to find Genya sitting 20 feet away from. He had hoped Genya would have left while he slept but he awoke to a disappointing sight. He turned to Genya and asked him ¡°So what would you like to ask me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been dropping life-changing information on me time and time again without explaining the details. I want to know the whole truth starting with who you are.¡± said Genya as he glared at Zero.

    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m Zero Hakuba.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie when I arrived in town I investigated all the kids'' Soma¡¯s age and I found nothing on you. Some people said you were Mina¡¯s cousin and others said you were the sibling of a crime boss. Tell me the truth.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Zero a being who comes from another world. I had originally planned to observe and not interfere with Soma¡¯s and Mina¡¯s fate but I changed my mind after getting to know them.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Wait! Another world! There are other worlds!?¡± asked a shocked Genya

    ¡°There are apparently infinite worlds from what I remember. There even worlds similar to this one but slightly different.¡± stated Zero

    ¡°So how did you gain all this knowledge of Soma¡¯s fate then?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°I have the ability to travel through time.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So you found out about their fate in the future. That makes sense.¡± said Genya

    Zero didn¡¯t say anything and simply smiled at Genya before saying ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got some background information I have to go now.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to run away!¡± yelled Genya as he reached for his sword.

    ¡°Not really I just have more important things to do at this moment. I need to prepare for God and I can¡¯t spend any more time here than I already have.¡± responded Zero before he proceeded to teleport away.

    ¡°Damn!¡± yelled Genya as he slammed his fist into the wall in frustration. He stood motionless for 10 minutes before calming down and deciding that his time was best spent checking on Soma and Julius.

    Arriving in his chaos dimension Zero was greeted by an unusual sight. He was greeted by the sight of a massive tree with crystalline leaves next to the stadium where Yoko was training with Valna. Zero quickly appraised the tree having a pretty good idea what it was.

    Divine Artifact: World Tree Nova

    Effect:

    Sephirot Physiology (10<sup>th</sup> Malkuth/Kingdom)

    Qliphoth Physiology (10<sup>th</sup> Naamah/Whisperers)

    Existence Manipulation (Restricted)

    Description: A world tree created by the budding nature goddess Nova. World trees are said to be massive, supernatural trees that connect all of humanity, nature, and the world with each other and with the other realms such as the underworld and the heavens, acting as an anchor to most, if not all of existence. This tree also acts as Nova¡¯s main body and due to her unnatural birth, this tree is both a tree of life and death.

    While Zero had expected it to be a world tree created by Nova but he wasn¡¯t expecting that it would allow her to one day control existence. He once again found himself thinking that Nova was just too overpowered and that he needed to get stronger faster.

    Zero produced his wings and took to the air flying towards the coliseum. After a few minutes, he arrived and landed to find Yoko, Valna, and Nova who now looked like a 3-year-old toddler instead of the baby he had last seen.

    ¡°Papa!¡± Nova yelled as she ran towards him for a hug tripping and falling on the floor. She got up and started crying which caused the ground to shake and crack. Yoko quickly rushed to pick up Nova and soothe the crying child. As time went on Nova stopped crying and the earthquake stopped.

    ¡°So what¡¯s going?¡± asked a very confused Zero

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know.¡± said Yoko with a sigh looking tired as she handed Nova to Zero

    ¡°Allow me to explain.¡± said Valna as she went through the series of events that led to the current situation. She explained that after Zero left the dimension they started training as Nova laid in her crib. An hour into the training lesson Nova suddenly started to glow light green which caused them to rush to her side worried. The glow eventually condensed into a seed and flew away. Worried about Nova they disregarded the seed and made sure she was okay.

    After making sure that Nova was okay the earth suddenly shook and the massive tree with crystal leaves emerged from the ground and continued to grow until it reached this size. With Yoko holding Nova they flew into the air to go investigate the tree and Nova started to laugh enjoy flying.

    ¡°Wait hold up is Nova laughing important to the story?¡± Zero interrupted

    ¡°Just be quiet and listen.¡± retorted an angry Valna

    Going back to her explanation of the events that led to the current situation Valna explained how when they land near the tree Nova started to glow again. A powerful force pull Nova out of Yoko hands and before they could catch Nova the trunk of the tree split open and Nova flew in causing it to shut tight. Valna had prepared to attack the tree in order to get Nova but was stopped by Yoko when they heard a heartbeat coming from the tree. After waiting 10 minutes Nova emerged but as a toddler with the ability to speak as she ran toward Yoko calling her mommy.

    Skill Explanation:

    Sephirot Physiology: The user gains a true body with aspects similar to that of the Sephirot (Tree of Life) in Kabbalah, allowing them to tap on the primal, undiluted divine forces of creation. By unlocking the 10 attributes of the tree user will have a complete understanding of creation granting complete control of all life and creation.

    Qliphoth Physiology: The user gains a true body with aspects similar to that of the Qliphoth (Tree of Death) the representation of evil or impure spiritual forces in Jewish mysticism in Kabbalah, allowing them to tap on the primal, undiluted forces of death and destruction. By unlocking the 10 attributes of the tree user will have a complete understanding of death and grant complete control of all the forces of death and destruction.

    Malkuth (Kingdom): The tenth level of the Sephirot which is represented by earth and relates to the physical world, the planets, and the Solar System created by God. By understanding this level the user gains the skills Absolute Restoration and Pure Elemental Manipulation.

    Naamah (Whisperers/Queen of the Night): The tenth level of the Qliphoth which is represented by Lilith the first woman to fall into darkness and become a demon. By understanding this level the user gains the skills Fear Inducement and Subliminal Seduction.

 Chapter 51 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Part 5

    "So basically to summarize your story she aged 2 to 3 years in an hour." said Zero as held Nova

    "Papa Nova is a big girl now. Now I can protect Papa and Mama." said Nova proudly

    "Yes, you''ve gotten very big. You can''t fight until you''re 10 years old so until then we''ll protect you okay." said Zero

    "Why not Nova is strong!" whined Nova as she fussed and moved constantly in Zero''s arms.

    Zero then proceeded to lift Nova in the air and said "Being strong is good but you need more than that to win a fight."

    "What kind of thing are you trying to teach a little girl!" yelled Yoko

    "Relax I''m just trying to tell her has to study and get smarter." said Zero with a smirk

    "You just made that up right now." retorted Valna

    "You really don''t like me do Valna." said Zero

    "On the contrary rather than not liking you I see you as more someone I respect and need to defeat." answered Valna

    "That reminds me I obtained a strong soul and body. I¡¯ll be using them to make us stronger." said Zero

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be messing with our bodies and souls this time instead of just the soul?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Yes but I need to take care of mine first.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Why not just do all 3 at the same time?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Someone needs to be awake to watch Nova.¡± responded Yoko

    ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯ll go take care of my transformation first while you 2 watch over her.¡± said Zero as he produced wings and flew away.

    As Zero flew he notice that although he had long since passed where the edge of the island he created was supposed to be the ground continued. Finding it strange Zero flew up and was shocked to find that his little island had turned into a planet.

    Zero then teleported far from the planet to see the entirety of it. The planet looked similar to that of the earth in the sense that it was mostly water with some landmasses. It had mostly been a side effect of Nova¡¯s world tree and he was sure that more would show up. The planet most likely would not have any life on it except that of plants.

    Zero stop observing the planet and faced 2 car-sized black souls that each had a yellowish outline. These were Death¡¯s splits souls and the outline was the divine power of the Chaos entity created by God. Zero wasted no time and used his soul manipulation skill to carefully remove the outline from both souls and condensed them into a basketball-sized orb. Zero used his soul-splitting skill to separate 1 of the souls into 2 equally sized souls and as for the other, he cut off 2 small then sent the 2 small black souls, the 2 equally sized black souls, and the yellow orb away.

    Zero then summoned Death severed head nest to the large soul. With the ingredients here Zero was ready to begin. First he active his ''life creation skill¡¯s enhancing to fuse Death¡¯s head with his body which caused his body to feel as if he was constantly being stabbed by multiple blades. Pushing past the pain Zero then activated his chaos soul monarch skill and consumed the enormous soul of Death.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    REAPER¡¯S SOUL (SPLIT) CONSUMED

    CONFIRMED

    USER STAT INCREASED

    STAT INCREASE STRENGTH: +4,000, SPEED: +4,275, MAGIC ENERGY: +1,000,000, VITALITY: +500,000

    SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM D- TO C

    SKILLS: SCYTHE MASTERY, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, HELL''S GATE, NECROMANCY, REALITY WARPING, DIMENSIONAL RIFT ACQUIRED

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION(DEATH), CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL ACQUIRED

    GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGY YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    DUE TO GRIM REAPER CELLS IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY, OTHER SKILLS CAN BE ACQUIRED

    WILL HOST ALLOW SYSTEM TO OPTIMIZE BODY AND SOUL YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    HOST BODY OPTIMIZED SKILLS WILL BE ACQUIRED

    SKILLS:  BLOOD MANIPULATION, FEAR INDUCEMENT, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, LESSER REAPER LORDSHIP, LESSER DEMON LORDSHIP, ENDLESS DEVELOPMENT, SYNERGY, CORPSE CONVERSION, ABILITY LEARNING, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, DEATH INDUCEMENT ACQUIRED

    PASSIVE SKILLS: AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, NECROSCIENCE ACQUIRED

    Zero lost consciousness after a warm feeling unlike the previous transformations overtook him

    FUSION OF TRUE VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY AND GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY WILL LEAD TO DEFECTS IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY

    THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ATTEMPT TO CREATE A NEW SUPERIOR TYPE OF PHYSIOLOGY FROM THE TWO LESSER ONES

    CHAOS HADES NOSFERATU PHYSIOLOGY CREATED

    DUE TO THE EFFECT OF CHAOS ATTRIBUTE PHYSIOLOGY WILL BE UPGRADED WITH SOUL CAPABILITIES

    CHAOS HADES NOSFERATU PHYSIOLOGY TURNED INTO CHAOS HADES SOUL NOSFERATU PHYSIOLOGY

    CHAOS SOUL MONARCH SOUL TURNED INTO CHAOS HADES SOUL MONARCH SOUL

    DUE TO EVOLUTION INTO NEW RACE CHANGES WILL OCCUR

    CURRENT SKILLS AND NEW SKILLS WILL BE COMBINED

    SEMI-IMMORTALITY MERGED INTO ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY

    SUPERNATURAL CONDITION MERGED INTO ABSOLUTE CONDITION

    SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION MERGED INTO ABSOLUTE REGENERATION

    DEATH EMPOWERMENT AND DEATH INDUCEMENT FUSED INTO DEATH MANIPULATION

    CORPSE CONVERSION FUSED WITH CONVERSION FUSED INTO CONVERSION RESURRECTION

    LIFE CREATION FUSED WITH DEATH MANIPULATION FUSED INTO LIFE AND DEATH MANIPULATION

    ABILITY LEARNING MERGED INTO POWER ASSIMILATION

    POWER ASSIMILATION REQUIRED TIME REDUCED BY 50%

    REALITY WARPING AND DIMENSIONAL RIFT MERGED INTO CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE:  CHAOS HADES SOUL NOSFERATU

    SOUL: CHAOS HADES SOUL MONARCH

    SOUL RANK: C

    ATTRIBUTES: CHAOS

    STRENGTH: 7,125

    SPEED: 6,595

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,354,000

    VITALITY: 539,500

    SKILLS: POWER ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP, CHAOS SOUL MONARCH, CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION, TELEPORTATION, DARK MAGIC MASTERY, DAYTIME WALKING, CONVERSION RESURRECTION, MENTAL MANIPULATION, DESIRE FORM, LUST AURA, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, TANTRIC MANIPULATION, ENERGY METABOLIZATION, UNDEAD PULSE, ANIMATED SHADOW, LIFE AND DEATH MANIPULATION, SOUL MANIPULATION, MAGIC CANCELATION, MANA NULLIFICATION, SUMMONING, BLOOD MANIPULATION, FEAR INDUCEMENT, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, LESSER REAPER LORDSHIP, LESSER DEMON LORDSHIP, ENDLESS DEVELOPMENT, SYNERGY, SCYTHE MASTERY, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, HELL''S GATE, NECROMANCY

    PASSIVE SKILLS: DAYTIME WALKING, ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DEATH), CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY (DEATH), ETERNAL SOUL

    Skill Explanation

    Rule transcendence: User can transcend all rules that make up reality, instead of breaking the rules of any system, they are outright surpassing them, for example, say there is an ironclad rule that states that no matter one does, they can''t go above a certain rank of divinity, but with this, they can transcend that and reach the status of an almighty being. Another example would be if they were trapped in a place that not only has no exits but inhabitants are actually forced to stay the user could not only escape but even prevent themselves from being sent back.

    Death aspect manifestation (Death): The user has the power to induce, embody, and be empowered by all forms of death. The death aspects are different points of view of how people die, how they will die, or how they should die. These aspects reflect all intellectual beings by the ways of their beliefs, their reasons for existence, their appearance, and their actions. (Decay, Despair, Destruction, Greed, Intoxication, Loneliness, Lamentation, Madness, Nihilism, Rage, Sacrifice, Senescence, Stagnation)

    Concept-dependent immortality: The user is Nigh-truly immortal as their existence is tied to a certain concept. The user possesses near-complete immortality: they don''t age, can rapidly heal from wounds, and will essentially live forever. However, there are exceptions to their immortality, with some factors being able to harm and ultimately kill them. Destroying the concept will make the user mortal and destructible.

    Eternal soul: Users possess a soul that cannot be destroyed or take any form of damage, in addition to always existing, rendering them completely immune to all manner of spiritual alteration or destruction. Even if bypassed their souls will instantly restore themselves, forever transcending any kind of metaphysical death that affects only the user¡¯s soul.

    Singularity: User is absolutely one of a kind, they cannot be replicated, have their powers mimicked, or be mimicked by shapeshifters or illusionists or even mimic user''s voice, handwriting, skills. Users possess a physical, psychic, and empathic trait that marks them as special, so even if someone tried to disguise themselves as the user, people who know them would notice the ruse. There is no other version of users in different realities that are the same. Being this way, it means they can do what no one else can, and even if they share traits, powers, skills with another, that power will be unique and can not be replicated.

    Endless development: The user has the ability to endlessly develop meaning they can continue to develop themselves to become stronger, faster, more durable, and smarter. without end. Through learning, training or otherwise, they can increase their abilities as much as they wish.

    Synergy: The user can merge two or more powers to create new powers as well as different combinations. Sometimes the second ability may be naturally born, on others it may have been taken from another by force.

 Chapter 52 Deathéˆ¥æªš Embrace Final

    Zero awoke and checked his status with a smile. Fusing a piece of Death''s body with his own had the effect that he desired. He thought of the idea when he created Yoko although he used his powers to consume the same souls he only received the skill of the creature. Yoko on the other hand gained powerful skills that the original creature lacked so Zero wondered if the body had something to do with it.

    Now that he knew that fusing a part of the creature with his own body allowed him to gain skills he would do so when he got the chance. He planned to do the same for Yoko and Valna when they evolved. They need to use every opportunity to get stronger before God arrives if they wanted to survive.

    Now that he was done check his stats Zero produced a mirror in front of him to check his looks. The previous changes were minor but by combining a piece of Death with himself he was sure there would be a change. He saw in the mirror a young man who had straight long white hair that flowed to his knees and had smooth white skin. His left eye was luminous amber eyes so light that if shown during the day it would be mistaken as golden and his right eye were pitch black like that of an abyss. He still looked to be about 17 or 18 years old.

    The only real change was that his right color had changed and his skin no longer was pale like that of a vampire. His previous skin had been pale and cold to the touch but now it looked only slightly paler than a normal human''s. He felt that his wing might have changed so he released them and found that they were no longer bat-like but black feathered wings like those of a fallen angel.

    Having confirmed what he needed to Zero teleported back to the stadium and found Yoko and Valna hard at work training. He walked towards Nova who was sitting and watching the fight and asked "Who''s winning?"

    "Auntie Valna is winning but Mama is strong too." answered Nova

    "Well then it''s time for them to get even stronger." said Zero as he picked up Nova and flew towards the 2 women fighting in the air.

    When they saw Zero and Nova they stopped their sparring session and flew towards them. When they saw his wing they knew that his evolution had gone well.

    "So you''re a valkyrie like us now?" asked Valna

    "No I''m more of a Reaper who can drink blood rather than a valkyrie." answered Zero

    "Well, you definitely have gotten stronger than before. I don''t think we could beat even if we teamed up." said Yoko

    "Well I don''t think you could have even before I changed." retorted Zero

    "Is papa strong?" asked Nova

    "Yup I''ve never lost a fight." said Zero with a smirk

    "Probably because you don''t fight anything you don''t think you can win against." retorted Valna

    "Well yes, that''s just common sense. I don''t fight anything stronger than me if I have a choice." said Zero

    "So you''ve fought something stronger than yourself?" asked Yoko

    "Right I forgot to explain that I would be using Death''s soul and body to make you 2 stronger." explained Zero

    The news shocked both Valna and Yoko as both were well aware of the power that Death wielded. Neither one felt that they could have defeated Death if they fought him.

    "Well enough of that let''s land and get started shall we." said Zero

    After landing on the ground Zero placed Nova on the ground and turned to face Yoko and Valna. Using his mental manipulation he placed an idea to sleep in their heads and they fell to the ground. After telling Nova not to move from that spot he placed Yoko and Valna 30 feet and removed their souls. With a wave of his hand, a piece of Death''s body and the 2 equally sized souls appeared next to the 2 women.

    Zero then proceeded to order the system to fuse the souls and bodies while optimizing them as it did with him.

    CONFIRMED

    WILL NOW FUSE REAPER SOULS WITH SOULS OF YOKO BELNADES AND VALNA

    DUE TO YOKO BELNADES, UNIQUE SOUL STRUCTURE SYSTEM WILL NEED ACCESS TO THE HOST''S SKILLS SYNERGY AND SOUL MANIPULATION

    WILL HOST GRANT PERMANENT ACCESS YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    CONFIRMED

    SOUL OPTIMIZATION BEGINNING

    DUE TO RAPID RANK INCREASE HOST''S MANA AND SOUL MANIPULATION SHALL BE USED TO STABILIZE SOULS

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    YOKO BELNADES SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM S+ TO SSS

    VALNA SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM B- TO S

    Zero felt half his mana being drained away within an instant. He felt a little nauseous with so much mana being drained within seconds.

    BODY OPTIMIZATION WILL REQUIRE THE USE OF SKILL LIFE CREATION

    WILL HOST GRANT PERMANENT ACCESS YES/NO

    ''Yes''

    FOR BEST POSSIBLE OPTIMIZATION SYSTEM WILL REQUIRE MORE OF INGREDIENTS FROM INDIVIDUAL DEATH

    WILL HOST GRANT ACCESS YES/NO

    ''How much do you plan to use? You''re not going to use it all right?''

    NO SYSTEM WILL NEED HALF

    WILL HOST GRANT ACCESS YES/NO

    ''When you say half do you mean half of the whole or half of what''s left?''

    ACCESS HAS BEEN GRANTED

    ''So you''re just ignoring me huh?''

    BODY OPTIMIZATION BEGINNING

    FOR BEST POSSIBLE OPTIMIZATION SYSTEM WILL REQUIRE THE REST OF THE HOST''S MANA

    YOKO BELNADES RACE CHANGED FROM GREATER QARINAH (MYSTICAL VARIANT) TO PRIMAL QARINAH (MYSTICAL THANATOS VARIANT)

    VALNA RACE CHANGED FROM ERINYES TO LESSER ANGEL OF DEATH

    Body and soul merger commencing

    Merger complete

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: PRIMAL QARINAH (MYSTICAL THANATOS VARIANT)

    SOUL: NEPHALEM (PRIMAL QARINAH /HEL VALKYRIE)

    SOUL RANK: SSS

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: FIRE, WATER, EARTH, AIR, LIGHT, DARK, DEATH, TIME, SPACE

    STRENGTH: 9,898

    SPEED: 11,124

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,085,000

    VITALITY: 640,000

    SKILLS: TRUE MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC SEALS MASTERY, WEAPON SYNTHESIS, SOUL MAGIC MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, WHIP MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, LIFE/MANA DRAIN, INVISIBILITY , DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, FLIGHT, DEATH KISS, WING MANIFESTATION, GREATER QARINAH PHYSIOLOGY , DESIRE FORM, LUST MAGIC, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY , SEX MAGIC, LUST DEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, DIVINE-DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION, HORMONE MANIPULATION, DEMONIC MAGIC, ANGELIC MAGIC , TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, HEALING, RESURRECTION, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, LUST AURA, DEATH-FORCE AURA, IMPERCEPTIBILITY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, ELEMENTAL MAGIC MASTERY, ADAPTIVE LEARNING, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING , REALITY WARPING, SCYTHE MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, HELL''S GATE, BODY POSSESSION, NECROMANCY, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, SOUL REMOVAL, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, REAPER LORDSHIP, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, LESSER DEMON LORDSHIP, LESSER DIVINITY, FEAR INDUCEMENT

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, ENHANCED SEX APPEAL, NECROSCIENCE, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION(INTOXICATION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL, DEITY SOUL SPROUT

    SPELLS: FLAME (HOLY/DARK), LIGHTNING (HOLY/DARK), GALE ARROW (HOLY/DARK), WATER TIDE (HOLY/DARK), EARTH SHIELD (HOLY/DARK), ETC¡­

    NAME: VALNA

    RACE: LESSER ANGEL OF DEATH

    SOUL: HEL VALKYRIE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: WIND, LIGHT, FIRE, DARK, TIME, SPACE, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 6,750

    SPEED: 7,915

    MAGIC ENERGY: 620,000

    VITALITY: 289,500

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, HOLY RESISTANCE, FIRE RESISTANCE, WIND RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, WIND MAGIC MASTERY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, WAR EMPOWERMENT, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, REALITY WARPING, SCYTHE MASTERY, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, HELL''S GATE, NECROMANCY, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, SOUL REMOVAL, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, LESSER REAPER LORDSHIP, FEAR INDUCEMENT

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, NECROSCIENCE, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DESTRUCTION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL, DEITY SOUL SPROUT

    Skill Explanation

    Necroscience: The enhanced version of Death Sense. The user knows almost everything about death or anything that is related to the dead, including everyone who is dead, how they died, everything about their death, and everything they went through. The user knows the time and method of how everyone is going to die and all the ways and reasons on how anything can and is supposed to die. The user can see and generally detect the lifespan of themselves or others whether by perceiving the remaining lifespan and date of their death.

    Eternal rest inducement: User can grant a blissful and resting death to anyone or anything that is stuck being alive, such as reanimated corpses and users of Cursed Resurrection, but without actually having to kill them. This can bypass powers that force the target to stay alive unnaturally and also ensures the target affected can stay dead by granting them peace of mind in the afterlife.

    Lesser reaper lordship: User has absolute control over death and all things dead, allowing them to have limitless control over everyone and everything that is dead, and manipulate all things related to death. The user also has limited control of lesser reapers.

    Adaptive development: The user possesses a rapid development rate, allowing them to permanently push back their limits within minutes when continuously reaching them, be they physical, mental, or supernatural. It makes them particularly fearsome opponents both in the short and long term, as they improve fast enough to surpass their opponent during battle. Their numerous improvements endlessly accumulate during their lifetime. However, their growth rate tends to gradually slow down due to its challenge-based nature as their limits become increasingly harder to reach the stronger they become.

    Adaptive learning: Users can gather and instantly understand any form of knowledge and adapt the knowledge and skills to suit their needs. Including learning a new talent and skill and adapting a way to use it such as acquiring a talent that allows one to read quickly and changing it to allow one to read quickly for several different books and subjects at the same time, and more. Rather than simply being limited to powers, users can apply this to all forms of knowledge powers, magic, intuition, language, writing, reading, and body control. Users of this can learn and adapt any knowledge for their own needs and personal condition.

    Death empowerment: Users become stronger, faster, more durable, etc. by the deaths of others, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing the existing powers. Some users may be able to draw sustenance from the dying or even slow or stop aging.

    Conversion Resurrection: Users can raise the dead into a different type of creature (demons, vampires, werewolves, humans). While the revived creatures retain most of their original traits and personality, they also undergo a physical and mental transformation, gaining additional abilities and traits relatives to their new nature, as well as a sire bond to the user.

 Chapter 53 Synergy

    Zero was surprised at how quickly the system was able to change Yoko and Valna. When he last tried to upgrade Yoko''s soul it had taken him 30 minutes just to merge 2 souls with hers but the system had done it in less than a minute.

    Now that the process was complete Zero who was drained of mana walked to Nova who had behaved well and waited for him to finish. When he reached Nova she hugged him and asked if the 2 women would be okay to which Zero affirmed that they would be fine. Feeling tired Zero picked up Nova and left the coliseum and found a tree to sit under with Nova.

    "What''s wrong papa?" asked the curious Nova who saw that her father was acting weird.

    "Nothing I''m just a little tired and I need to sit down for a while." answered Zero as he leaned against the tree and waited for his mana to recharge.

    "Okay then Nova will be quiet while papa rests." said Nova a little disappointed

    "No it''s okay I can talk while I rest." said Zero

    "Really Yay! So papa where do you go when you disappear?" asked Nova

    "I go to a different world when I leave here." explained Zero

    "Really can I go too?" asked Nova with a pleading gleam in her eyes.

    "Okay but it''s a dangerous place so when we go there you have to do exactly what I say okay." said Zero as he smiled and patted her on the head.

    "Okay Nova promises!" yelled the excited Nova

    Zero then stood up having recovered enough mana to open a portal to Dracula''s Castle. He picked up Nova and walk through the portal. They appeared in the Underground Reservoir where he had once left Yoko to collect the plant monster souls that were used to create Nova.

    "There are no trees here papa." said Nova

    "Yes, that because we''re inside a castle in the moon right now. When we leave the castle you''ll see a lot of trees." said Zero

    "Then can we leave the castle now?" asked Nova

    "No I have to help a friend here so we have to stay until I finish." responded Zero

    "It''s good to help friends." said Nova

    As they walked and talked they soon arrived at an area filled with dryads and alura unes. What happened next was wired as all the dryads and alura unes instantly bowed down to them well more specifically to Nova.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Zero guessed that they sensed that Nova was a high-level nature being. It was more natural than when he made the curlys bow down to his strength before. They were completely docile and looked at her as if she were their creator-made flesh.

    "Why do they look like monsters? Whoever made them should make them better." said Nova

    The statement caused them all to look up with a depressed look on their faces. They didn''t have much in the way of intelligence but they seemed to understand that they disappointed Nova.

    "Why don''t you take them back home and make them better." suggested Zero

    "I can''t take them if they belong to someone else." said Nova

    "Don''t worry you can take them if they want to go with you." responded Zero

    "Really I can!" said an excited Nova

    "So do you know how to make them better or should I do it for you?" asked Zero

    "No I think I can do it if I go to my tree." responded Zero

    The dryads and alura unes all looked at Nova with a smile and nodded giving their consent. Zero then produced a portal to his dimension and walked in causing 52 dryads and 61 alura unes to follow behind them.

    They arrived in front of Nova''s world tree and Nova jumped out of Zero''s arms and ran to her world tree. Placing her hand on the tree trunk caused the trunk to open up like what Valna described in her story and she motioned for the 52 dryads and 61 alura unes to enter. They all walked into the opening and it sealed back up as it had never existed.

    "How long will it take?" asked Zero

    "Hmmm I think I will be done in 15 minutes." answered Nova

    "Okay then I''ll be over there call me if you need anything okay." said Zero

    Zero walked a few feet away and sat under a tree and activated his synergy skill. He had been dying to try out this skill ever since he saw it in status. A screen similar to the one from life creation appeared so he wondered if his system could be used to operate the skill.

    SYNERGY SKILL ACTIVATED

    PLEASE SELECT THE TARGET OF SKILL

    ''Zero''

    PLEASE SELECT SKILLS TO MERGE

    ''All weapon mastery skills''

    SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY + INTERMEDIATE MARKSMANSHIP + SCYTHE MASTERY = WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, GUN, SCYTHE)

    WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, GUN, SCYTHE) GAINED

    PLEASE SELECT SKILLS TO MERGE

    ''Don¡¯t you have an auto mode?''

    YES I DO

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me?''

    ACTIVATING AUTO SKILL FUSION MODE

    ¡®I feel like you¡¯re starting to ignore me more and more¡¯

    MAGIC CANCELATION + MANA NULLIFICATION = MANA NEGATION

    VAMPIRE LORDSHIP + LESSER REAPER LORDSHIP + LESSER DEMON LORDSHIP = DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, DEMON)

    NECROMANCY + DARK MAGIC MASTERY + MAGIC MASTERY = DEATH MAGIC

    SUMMONING + SPIRIT SUMMON = CONJURATION

    DESIRE FORM + CHAOS TRANSFIGURATION + LUST AURA + FEAR INDUCEMENT = CHAOS FORM

    SINGULARITY + PRIME BEING + CHAOS FORM = CHAOS PRIMORDIAL (RESTRICTED)

    MANA NEGATION, DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, DEMON), DEATH MAGIC, CONJURATION, CHAOS PRIMORDIAL (RESTRICTED APOTHEOSIS) GAINED

    Skill Explanation:

    MANA NEGATION: The user can create a field or area where they can cancel out the superhuman powers and effects that originate from magic, spells, curses, hexes, jinxes, and charms of others or simply "dampen" or just weaken powers. Others are unable to use their powers as long as they are in the user''s area of effect.

    DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, and DEMON): The user possesses absolute power over all existing dark entities, including themselves, and can freely bring new ones into existence. The power encompasses all kinds of dark entities but due to restriction it currently only has power over vampires, reapers, and demons with a soul rank weaker than the wielder. The dark entities can be controlled, summoned, redefined, banished, erased, and recreated at will, the user''s power over them transcending any potential resistance or limitation.

    DEATH MAGIC: Users of this power can utilize powerful spells that involve death itself, which can be extremely potent magic that can cause any living thing to die or cause powerful spells using the supernatural forces of death, either instantly or eventually. Users can also manipulate the dead, death, death-force, and souls. They can also communicate with the deceased ¨C either by summoning their spirit as an apparition or raising them bodily.

    CONJURATION: The user can conjure forth any form of creatures, items, spirits, demons, deities, or elements by summoning directly without the need of a magic spell or creating them in any particular way forth to do the bidding of the conjurer.

    CHAOS PRIMORDIAL (RESTRICTED): The user is becoming a primordial cosmic source of chaos forever bound to and representing the concept of the infinite cosmos. They are on their way to becoming a Primordial Embodiment, the living source of a concept. Users can be best described as not being representative of their concept, but rather they are the concept itself. As such, they are the source of all other embodiments that share their concept; without the user, their concept would cease to exist.

 Chapter 54 Rebirth

    ¡°Papa I¡¯m done they¡¯ll be coming out now!¡± yelled Nova

    ¡°Okay here I come.¡± said Zero as he stood up and walked to where Nova was standing.

    The world tree opened up and the 113 women emerged changed for the better in Zero¡¯s opinion. 2 types of creatures had entered the tree but 3 types emerged from with the tree. Zero appraised them and saw that Nova had created 3 races 31 Hamadryads, 40 Anthousai, and 42 Auloniad.

    The Hamadryads looked like dark green-eyed and olive green-skinned beautiful women clothed in short dresses made of leaves. Their arms and legs had marks that looked like root-like veins of a small plant. Their hair color matched that of their eye color. As they walked grass grew underneath their feet and some would turn into trees before returning to their human form.

    The Anthousai looked like light purple-haired beautiful human women. They had heterochromatic eyes with a majority of them having one crystal pink eye, clothed in pink mid-length dresses shaped, and wore a flower crown. Their arms and legs had had flower tattoos of many different types of flowers. They had a sweet fragrance of nectar mixed with flowers and flowers bloomed wherever they stepped.

    The Auloniad looked like a beautiful human woman made of wood. Although their skin was made of wood it was not stiff and behaved exactly like normal skin. They had dark green eyes, left green hair, and were clothed in long dresses with a slit at the bottom. The top part of the dress was made of leaves and the bottom part with the slit was made of plant vines with beautiful pink and purple flowers growing on it.

    RACE: HAMADRYAD

    SOUL: NATURE NYMPH SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: EARTH (NATURE)

    STRENGTH: 1,622

    SPEED: 1,598

    MAGIC ENERGY: 82,500

    VITALITY: 21,000

    SKILLS: HAMADRYAD PHYSIOLOGY, PLANT TELEPORTATION, TREE EMBODIMENT, PLANT MANIPULATION, BOTANICAL COMMUNICATION, PLANT GENERATION, NATURE UNITY, NATURE CHANNELING, PLANT/WOOD MIMICRY, NATURE MAGIC MASTERY, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, NATURE AURA, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, INTERBREEDING

    RACE: ANTHOUSAI

    SOUL: FLOWER NYMPH SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: EARTH (NATURE)

    STRENGTH: 1,650

    SPEED: 1,340

    MAGIC ENERGY: 82,000

    VITALITY: 18,750

    SKILLS: ANTHOUSAI PHYSIOLOGY, FLOWERPORTATION, FLOWER EMBODIMENT, FLOWER MANIPULATION, BOTANICAL COMMUNICATION, FLORA ENERGY MANIPULATION, NATURE UNITY, FLOWER MIMICRY, ECOLOGICAL EMPATHY, NATURE MAGIC MASTERY, FLOWER GENERATION, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, NATURE AURA, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, INTERBREEDING

    RACE: AULONIAD

    SOUL: LAND NYMPH SOUL

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    SOUL RANK: C+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: EARTH (NATURE)

    STRENGTH: 1,950

    SPEED: 1,840

    MAGIC ENERGY: 98,000

    VITALITY: 20,500

    SKILLS: LAND NYMPH PHYSIOLOGY, TERRAPORTATION, LESSER LAND EMBODIMENT, EARTH AND PLANT MANIPULATION, FOREST MANIPULATION, ZOOLINGUALISM, NATURE HEALING, NATURE UNITY, NATURE CHANNELING, ECOLOGICAL EMPATHY, NATURE MAGIC MASTERY, ENVIRONMENTAL ADAPTATION, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, NATURE AURA, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, INTERBREEDING

    ¡°Well, they do look more like dryads now. So what did you change?¡± asked Zero although he could see their stats and had figured out most of the changes already. He didn¡¯t want to take away the joy Nova would get from explaining what she had done.

    ¡°Well, first Nova broke them into pieces to get why they were made like that. After Nova got why she tried her best to use what was there to make something more like her. I mixed everything together and came up with those.¡± answered a proud Nova

    ¡°Well you did a very good job they look like nymphs now instead of monsters.¡± said Zero as he patted her on the head.

    ¡°What¡¯s a nymph?¡± asked a confused Nova

    ¡°A nymph is a female nature spirit who lives in nature protecting their element. Those 3 are land nymphs so they will live and protect the forest.¡± explained Zero who was surprised that she managed to create them without understanding what they were. It was most likely due to her horticulture intuition skill which lets her understand everything related to nature and plants.

    ¡°So are there nymphs for the water and sky?¡± asked an excited Nova

    ¡°Yes and there are even nymphs for the stars and many other places.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Wow let go make one now.¡± yelled an excited Nova

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we finish taking care of them first¡± said Zero as he pointed towards the nymphs.

    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± asked a confused Nova

    ¡°Well what are you going to do with them?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Well you made them so you have to teach them what to do with their lives.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Well papa made me so what do you want me to do?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°I want you to grow up happy and become a powerful nature goddess.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay then I want them to be happy too.¡± said Nova smiling

    ¡°Okay then ask them what will make them happy.¡± said Zero

    Nova walked up to the nymphs and asked them what they want to do and no response came. Zero who was looking at the situation realized that the nymphs didn¡¯t know how to talk yet.

    ¡°They want to live here and not go back to the castle.¡± explained Nova after she returned

    Zero remembered that Nova can communicate with plants so whether they could speak or not didn¡¯t affect her ability to communicate with them. While this was good Zero still need them to learn to speak so he asked Nova to call over one of the nymphs. An Auloniad walked towards them and kneeled in front of them. Zero placed his hand on her wooden forehead and was surprised to learn that it didn¡¯t have a wooden texture but was rather like wood-colored skin.

    Zero then activated his mental manipulation skill and implanted the knowledge of speaking English and Japanese the 2 languages he knew right now along with general knowledge. He also imparted knowledge about what the planet looked like in case they wished to travel and to never harm Nova¡¯s world tree.

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Y... e... s.¡± responded the Auloniad

    ¡°That¡¯s good I want you to be in charge of all the nymphs and take care of them.¡± said Zero

    ¡°W...h...y... me?¡± asked the Auloniad

    ¡°Because Nova chose you.¡± responded an eager Nova

    ¡°Yeah she chose you.¡± answered Zero as he pointed towards Nova

    ¡°I¡­ und¡­er...stand.¡± responded the Auloniad

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you name her Nova.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Nova doesn¡¯t know papa should do it.¡± said Nova

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nova should be the one to do it. That would make her happier.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay then how about Iris.¡± said Nova as she looked at the flowers on the auloniad¡¯s dress.

    ¡°My.. na...me... Iris?¡± asked the Auloniad

    ¡°Yes.¡± said Nova with a smile

    Zero then proceeded to use his mental manipulation to impart only the ability to speak to the other nymphs. He didn¡¯t impart any knowledge apart from the language so that the other nymphs would need to consult Iris on many things cementing her role as leader of the nymphs.

    After imparting the knowledge to the nymphs Zero suddenly felt an enormous amount of mana coming from the coliseum. When he turned to face it he notices a dark crimson beam of light and a black beam shoot into the sky. It seemed that Yoko and Valna had completed their transformation and had awaked.

    Zero had Nova order the nymphs to not approach the coliseum and to go find a place to live. He then picked her up and took to the skies flying toward the coliseum.

    Race Explanation:

    Hamadryads: Hamadryads are dryads who have the deepest connection with the forest and form a life-long mental bond with a given tree. As in the case of normal dryads and nymphs they can reproduce asexually, their descendants will be female in this case. They are capable of mating with other races giving birth to hybrids that take the superior trait from both parents. As the other dryads, hamadryads are usually short and slender. Their skin tones may take tints of olive, chestnut, green, or red but sometimes it appears to be green. While similar to humans, hamadryads and their descendants are easily able to recognize others of their race. They have a love for the trees, forest, and music and have learned to master the ability to shape trees to their will while not harming the tree itself.

    Anthousai: A nymph bound to the material plane similar to dryads but unlike them, however, they bind themselves to a type of flower, most commonly the hyacinth rather than a tree. As with dryads who die when their tree dies, so too do the anthousai when their flower completely dies. However, these flowers are imbued with their magic to be resistant to weather, seasons, and prying creatures. They can also survive long periods without being watered or absorbing sunlight. Not to mention they come back year after year, long past their normal lifespan. Although they are the same size and structure as most humanoids, anthousai have many characteristics that make them easy to spot: First of all, they have a very powerful smell. Rose, jasmine, lily, gardenia... Each anthousai has a personal perfume, either smelling like a flower or mixing them in impressive combinations. Each smell is completely personalized and they are extremely proud of it. It has many uses, though it is used to make everyone around the anthousai comfortable and/or to seduce them. Their skin has the same texture as a petal and can varies color to color depending on the flower that they decided to bind themselves to. Another thing that differentiates them is the eyes tend to be heterochromatic It is not uncommon for their irises to be two contradicting colors, or even a kaleidoscope of up to five colors at once. They use clothes made by themselves, mostly made out of petals or plants, that while in contact with the anthousai will be forever green, but that once they are removed quickly perish.

    Auloniad: The Aulonaid nymphs are land nymphs who have a deep connection with the very earth itself. They have skin that looks like wood, rocks, and plants but the same texture as human skin. Being bound to the very earth itself they are impossible to kill when standing on the ground. Like all other nymphs, they are capable of mating with other races giving birth to hybrids that take the superior trait from both parents. They have a love for the trees and nature trying to live in peace with Mother Nature and animals. Due to their special connection to the earth, they are able to teleport through the earth anywhere with the natural ground but are unable to enter any metal or artificial facilities.

 Chapter 55 Surprise

    As Zero land in the coliseum, the beams of light dimmed and he was greeted by the sight of Yoko and Valna who had gone through quite a few changes.

    Yoko¡¯s hair color had changed from red to white to match Zero¡¯s own hair. Her horns had become pitch black and the magic engravings on her horns now cover the entirety of her horns and had changed from a red glow to a light purple glow. Her wings had grown darker changing from a crimson red to a dark wine red. Her tail had also changed from red to black and the glowing blue magical tattoo were now also on her legs.

    Valna¡¯s hair had changed from blonde to grey and her wings were now jet black. Her eye color had now become sterling grey. The greatest change was that she now had breasts. She had been flat-chested but now she had small breasts which made Zero wonder if those breasts were made from the piece of Death¡¯s body that he merged with her.

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: PRIMAL HEL QARINAH (MYSTICAL THANATOS VARIANT)

    SOUL: NEPHALEM (PRIMAL QARINAH /HEL VALKYRIE)

    SOUL RANK: SSS

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: FIRE, WATER, EARTH, AIR, LIGHT, DARK, DEATH, TIME, SPACE

    STRENGTH: 9,898

    SPEED: 11,124

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,085,000

    VITALITY: 640,000

    SKILLS: TRUE MAGIC MASTERY, MAGIC SEALS MASTERY, WEAPON SYNTHESIS, SOUL MAGIC MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, WHIP MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, LIFE/MANA DRAIN, INVISIBILITY , DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, FLIGHT, DEATH KISS, WING MANIFESTATION, GREATER QARINAH PHYSIOLOGY , DESIRE FORM, LUST MAGIC, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY , SEX MAGIC, LUST DEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, DIVINE-DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION, HORMONE MANIPULATION, DEMONIC MAGIC, ANGELIC MAGIC , TRUE ILLUSION MASTERY, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, HEALING, RESURRECTION, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, LUST AURA, DEATH-FORCE AURA, IMPERCEPTIBILITY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, ELEMENTAL MAGIC MASTERY, ADAPTIVE LEARNING, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING , REALITY WARPING, SCYTHE MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, HELL''S GATE, BODY POSSESSION, NECROMANCY, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, SOUL REMOVAL, REAPER LORDSHIP, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, LESSER DEMON LORDSHIP, MINOR LESSER DIVINITY, FEAR INDUCEMENT, DEATH EMPOWERMENT

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, ENHANCED SEX APPEAL, NECROSCIENCE, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION(INTOXICATION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL,

    SPELLS: FLAME (HOLY/DARK), LIGHTENING (HOLY/DARK), GALE ARROW (HOLY/DARK), WATER TIDE (HOLY/DARK), EARTH SHIELD (HOLY/DARK), BLAZE BLADE, ETC¡­

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    NAME: VALNA

    RACE: LESSER ANGEL OF DEATH

    SOUL: HEL VALKYRIE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: WIND, LIGHT, FIRE, DARK, TIME, SPACE, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 6,750

    SPEED: 7,915

    MAGIC ENERGY: 620,000

    VITALITY: 289,500

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, SWORDSMANSHIP MASTERY, HOLY RESISTANCE, FIRE RESISTANCE, WIND RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, WIND MAGIC MASTERY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, WAR EMPOWERMENT, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, REALITY WARPING, SCYTHE MASTERY, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, HELL''S GATE, NECROMANCY, GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, SOUL REMOVAL, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, LESSER REAPER LORDSHIP, FEAR INDUCEMENT

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, NECROSCIENCE, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DESTRUCTION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL

    ¡°Mama how was your nap?¡± asked Nova as she ran and hugged Yoko¡¯s leg

    ¡°It was good but I missed you Nova so I had to wake up early.¡± answered Yoko as she lifted Nova and hugged her back

    ¡°Did my little sister also have a good nap?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a little sister.¡± stated Valna

    ¡°She still sleeping in mama¡¯s tummy.¡± retorted Nova

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± yelled Yoko as she started to look faint

    Zero quickly teleported next to her and grabbed her before she lost all the strength in her new body. He looked at her stomach and sighed before saying ¡°You couldn¡¯t have waited 3 days.¡±

    ¡°Is mama okay?¡± asked a concerned Nova

    ¡°She fine you just surprised her a bit since she didn¡¯t know that she was going to have a baby.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan now? She can¡¯t fight in this condition.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Well, the original plan was to have you stay with Nova here while we handled the outside situation. Now that she¡¯s pregnant we can¡¯t have her fight so you¡¯ll be switching roles.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°No I can fight.¡± said Yoko weakly

    ¡°It¡¯s okay leave it to us. If everything goes well we won¡¯t even have to fight so relax.¡± said Zero as he kissed her forehead before creating a bed next to them for her to lie down.

    ¡°Nova wants to fight too!¡± yelled an excited Nova as she jumped around taking what Zero assumed were fighting poses.

    ¡°No you can¡¯t young miss it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± said Valna

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you Aunt Valna.¡± said Nova as she stuck her tongue out at Valna.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fight. You have a very important job to do.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What important job?¡± asked Nova

    Zero walked towards her and crouched down and whisper to her ¡°You have to take care of the nymphs until they can take care of themselves. I also need you to take care of mommy. It¡¯s a very important job can I count on you to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± said Nova as she looked in the direction of the nymphs excitedly.

    ¡°Good girl then stay with mommy. Valna will you get a move on already we need to go.¡± said Zero

    Apparently, Valna had taken a considerable amount of damage from Nova telling her she didn¡¯t like her. She had been standing in the same place as a statue with a depressed look on her face.

    Zero didn¡¯t know how to shock her out of this state so he simply created the portal under her and she fell through.

    ¡°Take care of Nova and yourself okay¡± said Zero with a smile as he jumped into the portal.

    ¡°Nova is the one going to take care of mama!¡± yelled Nova

    Yoko looked at Zero as he jumped in the portal and wondered what could be going through his head right now. He didn¡¯t seem shocked and he acted the same as he usually did. She was a wreck right now she didn¡¯t react much when she found out that Zero had killed her and changed her from a human into a qarinah. It shocks her how much her life had changed because 2 weeks ago she was just a human mage who worked as a high school teacher and now she was a pregnant half-angel half-demon.

    Skill Explanation:

    Death Aspect Manifestation (Intoxication): The user has the power to induce, embody and be empowered by all death due to intoxication. The urging need to feed something deep inside, but can neither truly satiate. Having the desire to chase a blissful high but failing to relinquish their addiction or emotional state of ludicrous joy to negate other physical aspects. If the user attempts to withdraw from it, they could die, and if they continue the way they are, they will die. Either way, it is a need to desire, to love, to indulge on deathly levels.

    Death Aspect Manifestation (Destruction): The user has the power to induce, embody and be empowered by all death due to destruction. The need to break, crush, destroy, and all actions related to damaging the constitution of an object, system, or being. This is the desire to cause destruction toward others, oneself, or a system. The need to kill is such a thrill that user needs to obliterate their opponents to feel contentment: they have an unsatisfying desire for conflict.

    Spatial-Temporal Lock: User exists outside of time and space and as such is immune to just about anything that would affect or harm them time and space wise. If time should stop then the user would not be affected and if reality would change, the user would remember both the previous and have knowledge of differences from the old to the new. If the planet which they are on vanishes or ceases to exist anymore the user is not affected since they do not exist inside space.

 Chapter 56 Priorities

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re awake now Valna.¡± said Zero as he landed on the ground to find Valna glaring at him while rubbing her forehead.

    ¡°You dropped me on my face¡± accused Valna

    ¡°Well to tell the truth I just dropped you through a portal I had no idea you¡¯d fall on your face.¡± Said Zero with a smile

    ¡°So what are we doing here?¡± asked Valna as she looked around to find that they were in the Inner Quarter surrounded by Valkyries and Curlys.

    ¡°Nothing major I need some soul for a skill. We need to be prepared to fight.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I thought we were planning on running?¡± questioned Valna

    ¡°Plan for worst and hope for the best. This is a saying for my old world. We need to be ready if a fight happens.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay how many souls do you need?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°As many as you can collect within an hour. I need to go see Genya or Alucard. I¡¯ll leave the portal open so you can throw the soul in there¡± said Zero

    ¡°I was wondering if I could bring back some Valkyries to your dimension?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Sure you can bring a few.¡± said Zero as he teleported away

    ¡°Well then let¡¯s get started¡± Valna smiled as she produced her holy flame spear and holy flame orbs before flying straight towards the Valkyries.

    Zero teleported to the area with the succubus and witches and found Genya surrounded by women who looked exactly the same while the witches cast spells at him. They all looked similar to his true form of Alucard. Zero assumed that the succubi were tormenting Genya witch the form of his dead mother while the witches attacked.

    As he walked up to them the succubi and witches stopped and faced him. They all moved towards him and looked at him with a look of reverence as if he were a divine being. Zero attributed this reaction to his dark beings'' lordship skill and motioned for all of them to walk through a portal that he created.

    ¡°What did you do and where did they just?¡± asked a confused Genya

    ¡°It seems I have the power to control monsters similar to Soma¡¯s. They went to my castle.¡± explained Zero as he collected the souls and bodies of the dead succubi and witches.

    ¡°Wait so you hold the same power as Soma? Did you also inherit some of Dracula¡¯s powers?¡± asked a confused Genya

    ¡°No my powers are my own and have nothing to do with Dracula.¡± stated Zero

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you have the same power.¡± said Genya

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to.¡± said Zero as he looked up and sighed

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°Just realizing that nothing I planned has worked out since coming to this castle. By coming here I¡¯ve gained a lot of power and I believe that has made me a bit reckless.¡± said Zero as he picked up a knocked-over chair and sat down.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for plans to fail since you can never plan for every aspect of life. What¡¯s most important is whether you accomplish your goal alive regardless of any difficulties.¡± said Genya as he grabbed another chair and sat it across from Zero.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough! I need to do better!¡± yelled Zero

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°I guess the fact that if I fail everyone dies is finally just hitting me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s been the case from the very beginning.¡± said Genya

    ¡°No I had a plan back then and no matter what happened I somehow felt that I could make it through in the end.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t feel like that anymore?¡± asked Genya

    Zero looked down and nodded ¡°I have no faith that we¡¯ll survive what¡¯s to come and I¡¯ve been scrambling to find a way but it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a god you can¡¯t control everything.¡± said Genya

    ¡°But!¡± yelled Zero as he stood up

    ¡°Sit back down. You¡¯re sounding like a child. In life you do your best and if you feel that if you can¡¯t win then it¡¯s okay if you run away. Just be sure that whatever you end doing you don¡¯t regret it.¡± said Genya

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± said Zero as he remembered that no matter how many years of knowledge he held within his head he was still technically only a year old.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re done with your pity party why don¡¯t you tell me what happened.¡± said Genya

    ¡°We were having such a good sentimental moment right there but you ruined it.¡± said Zero with a slight smile

    ¡°Is this your way of avoiding telling me what happened?¡± asked Genya as he glared at Zero

    ¡°Well I found out today that Yoko is pregnant.¡± said Zero in a quiet voice

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Thank you¡± said Zero as he sighed

    ¡°You¡¯re not excited?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just I¡¯ve gained another person I have to protect and I feel like I¡¯m already stretched thin as it is. I have to protect Yoko, Nova, and maybe Valna. I was sure I could handle the 3 of them but I don¡¯t know if I can protect more.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Well, I have a question. Have you talked to Yoko about any of this?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°No I sort of pretended everything was fine and left her with Nova.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know who this Nova is but what I got from that is you ran away rather than talking to her. It looks like you¡¯re regretting the act so I suggest you tell her everything you told me. You¡¯re not the only one going through this so is she.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Just 2 and you know them well. The first is being unable to protect my mother and the second never trying to stop my father without killing him.¡± explained Genya

    ¡°How long did it take for you to stop regretting it?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Some regrets do fade but these will stay with me forever and I¡¯m sure yours will too if you don¡¯t deal with them.¡± said Genya with a pained look

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty wise sometimes.¡± said Zero

    ¡°A benefit of living so long I suppose.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk to her about it.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯ good. Remember you¡¯re not the only one having the baby so talk to her and find out how you want to proceed.¡± Said Genya

    ¡°Thanks I guess I just need someone to unload on. I feel more like myself again.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Glad to help.¡± said Genya with a smile

    ¡°Well let me tell you the real reason I came to find you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°I want you to lead Soma here to fight Death.¡± Said Zero

    ¡°Death is already dead so how will he fight him?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fighting me disguised as Graham and my shadow in the shape of Death.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°I understand but why?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°Well, the main reason is to give him a piece of Death¡¯s soul so that he can get stronger. The other reason is that he¡¯ll be killing the chaos entity hopefully by the end of the day so I want to make sure he can.¡± Explained Zero

    ¡°Wait! What!?¡± said a shocked Genya

    Skill Explanation:

    Asexual Reproduction: The user of this power can reproduce their species without the requirement of a partner or mate however because of the lack of genetic information the new being will always share the users¡¯ sex. Due to the act of creating a new living creature from their own body after using this skill the user will be weakened for a period of 3 months before being able to use the skill again.

    Interbreeding: The user has the ability to reproduce with other species and produce fertile offspring. They could do this by refitting their reproductive organs to the chosen species. The resulting offspring will be superior to both parents but obtaining a hybrid body and the traits of both parents.

    Divine-Demonic Force Manipulation: The user has control of anything that is symbolized as both divine/holy and demonic/unholy and has connections to angels and demons. They are able to manipulate sacred and profane artifacts and relics that are connected to angels and demons due to their power. Due to controlling both holy and unholy power, the user could be an incomplete balance between the two forces and can create, shape, and manipulate divine-demonic energy allowing them to use either one separately or combine them to one. Additionally, this ability not only grants the user great strength, abilities, and control over numerous variations of divine-demonic powers but also allows them to overwhelm weaker demons and angels as well as rival that of powerful entities.

 Chapter 57 Reconciliation

    After Zero finalized the plan with Genya he teleported to Valna¡¯s location. He arrived to find her next to a mountain of corpses.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve collected a lot of souls¡± said Zero

    ¡°That was quick. Did you finish your business with Alucard?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Yes I did so I¡¯ll head back to the dimension. Also, throw those bodies through the portal as well I can use them.¡± said Zero as he walked through the portal

    Appearing in the area in which Zero kept the souls and bodies within his chaos dimension Zero used his soul manipulation skill and draw all the succubus, witches, valkyrie, and curly souls to him. He then activated his soul forging skill and a game-like screen appeared. He ordered the system to help him create the equipment faster.

    SKILL FORGING ACTIVATED

    900 SOULS COLLECTED

    PLEASE IMAGINE WHAT YOU LIKE TO CREATE

    Zero then imagined the weapon and armor that he wished to create for Yoko.

    IMAGE CREATED PLEASE WAIT WHILE SYSTEM FINALIZE

    COMPLETE

    WILL NOW CREATE WEAPON AND ARMOR

    A blinding light shone and when it faded a whip and red orb appeared. Zero appraised them to see if all the abilities he imagined were included.

    Weapon: Malice, Reaper of Twilight

    Effects: Shape-changing weapon (Bladed whip, Sword, spear)

    Self-Repairing

    Sentient Weapon

    Magic Amplification x2

    Soul Bound

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+800 strength, +500 speed, +30,000 magic energy)

    Description: Malice is a shape-changing weapon that was created by Zero the Soul Forger which alters its form to suit the user''s needs although its normal form is that of a bladed whip. It¡¯s a living sentient weapon capable of amplifying the user''s magical abilities and self-repairing whenever damaged. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will and even when completely destroyed the user can recreate it. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself.

    Armor: Spellkeeper

    Effect: Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Spellcasting

    Magic Amplification x4

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Current stats increase (+2,000 speed, +5,000 magic energy, +155,500 vitality)

    Description: Spellkeeper is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. While a living creature it has a weak sense of self and only allowing it to bind permanently to its first host and obey their orders. Able to access the host¡¯s memories of spells and mana to auto-cast spells for the host. Grants its host with powerful regeneration capabilities due to its desire to protect and help its host.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    DUE TO THE ABILITIES THAT IMAGED FOR THESE 2 ITEMS AN EXCESSIVE AMOUNT OF SOUL WERE CONSUMED

    ¡®How many souls do I have remaining?¡¯

    NONE REMAIN

    With the soul forging complete Zero teleported to the area he had last seen Yoko and Nova. He found an empty bed and flew to the sky and asked the system to locate them. An arrow appeared and he followed it until he reached the location it directed and landed finding himself deep in the forest.

    Using his sense of hearing and smell he found them surrounded by the nymphs. Nova stood at the center and was teaching them about different plants and how to take care of them. The nymphs were eagerly listening to her instructions.

    Zero flew into the middle of the pseudo classroom and looked at Yoko ¡°Hey let¡¯s go talk over there.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Yoko who refused to look Zero in the eyes

    ¡°Well we have a lot to discuss and I felt like now was the best time to start.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You and I have nothing to discuss!¡± yelled Yoko

    Zero disregarded what she was saying and picked her up in a princess carry ¡°Nova we¡¯ll be right back don¡¯t go anywhere okay.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± yelled Yoko

    ¡°Okay papa take care of mama.¡± said Nova as she waved at the 2 of them

    Zero flew 2 minutes away from where Nova and the nymphs were. He landed and placed Yoko down and she still refused to look at him.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t we start with why you refuse to look at me¡± said Zero

    Zero waited for a few minutes but Yoko said nothing and still refusing to look in his direction. Knowing that time was not on their side he walked towards her and grabbed her cheeks and faced her face towards his.

    Now looking each other in the eye Zero said ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong so that we can move past it.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong!? What¡¯s wrong is the fact that the moment you found out about my pregnancy you ran away at the first chance and didn¡¯t look back.¡± said Yoko as tears flowed down her cheeks

    ¡°Yes I should have dealt it better. I didn¡¯t consider what you must be feeling and dealing with the situation like I normally would. Although I¡¯ve known that you were pregnant for a few a while now I didn¡¯t talk to you about it.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Wait what you knew?¡± asked a shocked Yoko

    ¡°Yes Nova could see its life energy due to being well versed in the life attribute but I¡¯m able to see souls and for the past few days you had 2 different souls inside you.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°If you knew why didn¡¯t you talk to me about it?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not sure that I can protect you all.¡± Said Zero as he looked down in shame

    Yoko walked up to him and grabbed Zero by his shirt collar ¡°You don¡¯t always need to protect me all the time. We¡¯re supposed to be partners who share a bond of trust. No matter what you can come to me.¡±

    ¡°I know but I can¡¯t let you and the child dive into danger. I need to protect you, Nova, and the child.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m strong so we¡¯ll protect everything together so please don¡¯t shut me out. No matter what we¡¯ll face it together. Please trust me and don¡¯t hide things from me.¡± said the crying Yoko

    ¡°I understand I¡¯m sorry for trying to solve everything by myself. I¡¯ll work with you to protect Nova and the child.¡± said Zero as he smiled at her

    ¡°What about Valna?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°What about her?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to protect her too?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Nope¡± replied Zero in a split second

    ¡°This is no time for jokes¡± said Yoko as she smiled slightly

    Zero stroked her cheek and kissed her. They stared into each other eyes after pulling apart from the kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a little making up a present for you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero snapped his fingers and a bladed whip and red orb appeared out of thin air ¡°Here I made these for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait if you already had this prepared then you already knew why I was mad.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Well, I had a pretty good idea since I can see souls. It gives me the power to understand the emotions and thoughts of the people around me.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me¡± Yoko was embarrassed when she remembered what happened between the 2 of them.

    ¡°Well you wouldn¡¯t look at me.¡± said Zero as he smirked

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± yelled Yoko

    ¡°Well that enough teasing why don¡¯t you try the weapon and armor.¡± said Zero

    Yoko grabbed the bladed chain whip and the moment she did purple engravings appeared on the whip similar to what was on her body and horns. Now it was bound to Yoko and only she could use or even touch the whip.

    ¡°It can change forms between, a whip, a sword, and a spear. You just need to communicate your thoughts to it,¡± explained Zero

    Yoko thought of a sword the engravings on the whip glowed and the whip retracted causing the bladed section to snap together to form a long sword. When she thought of a spear the tip of the sword grew larger while the rest of the blade thinned to form a shaft.

    ¡°This is rather convenient.¡± said Yoko as he admired her new weapon.

    ¡°Yeah it can also grow by absorbing weapons and minerals to gain new forms.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So it can eat other weapons!¡± exclaimed Yoko

    Next, she touched the red orb and it turned into a liquid form. The symbiote crawled on her skin and when it reached her chest it simply vanished.

    ¡°Where did it go?¡± asked a confused Yoko

    ¡°It¡¯s inside you now. Take off your ripped clothes and imagine an outfit.¡± explained Zero

    Yoko stripped naked and did as Zero instructed and the red liquid reappeared on her body and reformed into the outfit she had removed except this one formed around her wings and tail so she felt no discomfort like when she wore her previous outfit.

    ¡°What is this?¡± asked a curious Yoko

    ¡°When it¡¯s basically living armor that will form into any shape you want. It can be armor or clothes.¡± explained Zero

    Listening to Zero¡¯s explanation Yoko imaged the color of her clothing changing from red to black and they did instantly. She then imagined jeans and a shirt and the symbiote reformed into it just as quickly ¡°Wow it really can turn into anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes it boosts your magic too and it¡¯s self-cleaning amongst other things.¡± explained Zero

    "Thank you I love it!" said an excited Yoko as she hugged him.

 Chapter 58 Carmilla and Deathéˆ¥æªš Resurrection

    Zero and Yoko flew back to where they had left Nova and found her playing with the nymphs. They landed and Nova ran up to hug them.

    ¡°Welcome back mama papa!¡± yelled Nova

    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± said the both of them at the same time.

    ¡°Do you feel better now mama?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Yes I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡± said an apologetic Yoko

    ¡°Well it¡¯s really my fault so I¡¯m sorry too.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Nova forgives you both.¡± said Nova as she raised her hand to motion for Zero to pick her up.

    ¡°Well thank you very much for your generosity.¡± said Zero with a smirk

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± replied Nova with an identical smirk

    Zero handed her to Yoko after patting her on the head. She took her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to increase our chances of survival.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk about your trusting and sharing your plans with me.¡± said an angry Yoko

    ¡°Sorry force of habit. I¡¯m going to create another servant as strong as Valna. I actually need something from both of you?¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What do you need?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Some of your flesh an arm or leg will do.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Wait what!?¡± yelled Yoko

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic you¡¯ve had all your organs burned so losing an arm can¡¯t hurt that much. You¡¯ll heal up fast anyways.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your flesh instead before you start talking.¡± retorted Yoko

    ¡°I plan to. I¡¯ll be using my parts from you, myself, and Nova. We¡¯re very unique so it¡¯ll help create more unique creatures.¡± replied Zero

    ¡°You plan to use Nova!¡± Yoko was beside herself in anger and she protectively grabbed the little girl.

    ¡°Relax I¡¯m not going to cut pieces of her body I just need a few drops of blood.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°You can have Nova¡¯s arm papa.¡± said Nova

    ¡°That¡¯s okay if I took it Yoko would never forgive me so I¡¯ll just take some blood okay. Thank you for offering though.¡± said Zero as he smiled at the little girl.

    Zero collected the blood from Nova and sent her to the nymphs before he took 4 left arms from Yoko who regenerated them within minutes. Sending them to the location he needed Zero created a portal for Yoko to go to the Inner Quarters to collect witch, succubi, and nemesis souls. He bid farewell to Yoko and teleported along with Nova to the area which he had sent the witches and succubi. He used his soul manipulation to draw out the souls of them all.  He then used his soul merger to fuse 20 superior witch souls and 25 superior succubi souls.

    Zero then called both of the tiny pieces of Death¡¯s soul that remained and using his soul manipulation he turned the superior souls into green energy that flew into the 2 souls. As the energy fed into the soul they grew larger and larger. When 1 soul was the size of a normal soul the green energy diverted towards the other. When the process was done there were 2 black souls 1 the size of a basketball and the other the size of a bicycle.

    ¡°Papa what are you going to do with those?¡± asked Nova

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give the smaller one to my friend and use the bigger one to make something.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What are you going to make?¡± asked the little girl

    ¡°I have no idea but I¡¯m sure it will be amazing.¡± stated Zero

    Zero sent the small soul reserved for Soma away and waited in the space with Nova. As they waited they chatted for 40 minutes when Zero sensed that Valna had entered his realm and he knew it was time to begin. He summoned Valna to him and took her blood as well before sending her away with Nova.

    He then summoned Carmilla¡¯s soul and body along with 20 tiny white souls. These were the souls of the Persephone maids that he had forgotten about since they were so useless. He now had a use for them because of Carmilla. She was a treacherous individual and would most likely betray them when given the chance. So Zero would use the souls of these maids to instill loyalty for her master into her very soul. The process of doing so was akin to surgery where he identified the part of the soul that contained that trait and severed it. He then merged the 20 souls together and replaced the missing area with it. The soul trashed around looking to reject the new addition but Zero used his soul manipulation to calm it down and eventually the fused perfectly.

    He then summoned all the souls that Valna and Yoko and collected and merged them into superior souls giving him a grand total of 221 superior witch souls, 225 superior succubi souls, 20 superior nemesis souls, 325 superior valkyrie souls, and 489 superior curly souls.  He was now ready to start.

    Using 60 superior curly souls he fed Carmilla¡¯s soul until its size rivaled Death¡¯s own. He then used split soul to cut a tiny piece of his own soul and merged it with Carmilla¡¯s and Death¡¯s. The resulting soul was an enormous deep dark blue soul which would contain the memories of both of them.

    He then summoned all the dead bodies he had accumulated including Death¡¯s and then order his system to merge them into 1 being and then split them into 2 separate beings. As the system began the process he continued to merge Carmilla and Death with the other soul making sure that only the fused memories of these two would remain. When he was finished he had created a soul that would most likely surpass the one he created for Nova.

    Now that the soul was completed he split the soul into 2 but kept a small link between the 2. When he turned he found that the system had created 2 soulless women¡¯s bodies with one having white hair and the other had black hair. He then fused the 2 souls into the soulless bodies with one glowing pitch black and the other a dark red. A prompt appeared on the screen in front of him.

    [Please name first creation]

    ¡®Dahlia¡¯

    [Please name second creation]

    ¡®Azalea¡¯

    [Confirmed]

    [Stats of creation Dahlia and Azalea available for viewing]

    NAME: DAHLIA

    RACE: HELLENIC HADES HECATE

    SOUL: MINOR BLOOD UNDERWORLD GODDESS SOUL

    SOUL RANK: SS

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 5,856

    SPEED: 5,987

    MAGIC ENERGY: 890,000

    VITALITY: 480,000

    SKILLS: SHAPESHIFTING, REALITY WARPING, WEAPON MASTERY(SWORD, SPEAR, SCYTHE), DARK AND DEATH MAGIC, SPIRIT SUMMON, DEADLY TEMPEST, TELEPORTATION, DIMENSIONAL RIFT, LIFE AND DEATH MANIPULATION, AETHER AND NETHER MANIPULATION, BODY POSSESSION, UNDEAD PULSE, NECROMANCY, SOUL MANIPULATION, CONVERSION RESURRECTION (HECATE LAMPAD, HADES REAPER), LESSER PSYCHOPOMP LORDSHIP, PERSONAL DOMAIN, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, RESURRECTION, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, WING MANIFESTATION, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, FEAR INDUCEMENT

    PASSIVE SKILLS: AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, OMNILINGUALISM, ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DECAY), CO-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SPILT SOUL (AZALEA), ALPHA PHYSIOLOGY, PSYCHOPOMP PHYSIOLOGY, LIFE AND DEATH TRANSCENDENCE, PRIME BEING, NECROSCIENCE, AFTERLIFE MANIPULATION, DEATH NEGATION, FATAL TOUCH, DEITY SOUL SPROUT, PALINGENESIS EMBODIMENT

    NAME: AZALEA

    RACE: HELLENIC HADES STYX

    SOUL: MINOR BLOOD UNDERWORLD GODDESS SOUL

    SOUL RANK: SS

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 5,856

    SPEED: 5,987

    MAGIC ENERGY: 880,000

    VITALITY: 490,000

    SKILLS: BAT MANIPULATION, NECROMANCY, REALITY WARPING, WEAPON MASTERY(SWORD, SPEAR, SCYTHE), BAT SWARMING, MIST TELEPORTATION, SHAPESHIFTING, SPIRIT SUMMON, DARK AND DEATH MAGIC, UNDEAD PULSE, ANIMATED SHADOW, LIFE AND DEATH MANIPULATION, AETHER AND NETHER MANIPULATION, LESSER PSYCHOPOMP LORDSHIP, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, CONVERSION RESURRECTION (STYX LAMPAD, HADES VAMPIRE),  PERSONAL DOMAIN, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, BLOOD EMPOWERMENT, BLOOD HEALING, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, WING MANIFESTATION, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, FEAR INDUCEMENT,

    PASSIVE SKILLS: DAYTIME WALKING, OMNILINGUALISM, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, JUDGEMENT INDUCEMENT, AFTERLIFE PREVENTION, REINCARNATION MANIPULATION, ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (GREED), CO-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SPILT SOUL (DAHLIA), ALPHA PHYSIOLOGY, PSYCHOPOMP PHYSIOLOGY, LIFE AND DEATH TRANSCENDENCE, PRIME BEING, NECROSCIENCE, FATAL TOUCH, DEITY SOUL SPROUT, PALINGENESIS EMBODIMENT

    The 2 naked women opened their eyes and looked at Zero. They both had red sclera with the black-haired one name Dahlia having a left sliver eye and a right black eye. The white-haired one named Azalea having a right sliver eye and a left black eye. They looked at him with a moment of confusion before developing a look of clarity on their faces.

    ¡°You tricked us and cheated¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing that.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You lied when you said you¡¯d take us out of the dungeon.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°You also cheated in our previous fight we should have won.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re standing outside the dungeon right now so I kept my promise on that one. You lost to me because you were cocky and played around instead of finishing me off.¡± Explained Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s still not fair but we¡¯ll let you have the win. We understand now that trickery is a part of fighting now thank of our previous life as Carmilla.¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°Good now we can complete our promise of you serving me¡± said Zero

    ¡°Understood we shall serve you as our master little dhampir¡± said Dahlia and Azalea as they kneeled in front of Zero.

    Race Explanation:

    HELLENIC HADES HECATE: As one of the new twin minor goddesses of blood and death Dahlia and Azalea are unable to control their full divinity so Dahlia controls the death aspect of it. Due to the power of death affecting her body, she deviated to the Hecate race. A new race named after the Greek goddess of death, witchcraft, and crossroads. As the first of their race, they hold the power to convert others into lesser beings of their race. Dahlia serves as a guide to the afterlife to assist souls be they lost or found, damn or saved, good or evil, all to help them move on to their predestined life that comes after death.

    HELLENIC HADES STYX: As one of the new twin minor goddesses of blood and death Dahlia and Azalea are unable to control their full divinity so Azalea controls the blood aspect of it. Due to the power of blood affecting her body, she deviated to the Styx race. A new race named after Styx, in Greek mythology, one of the rivers of the underworld. The word Styx literally means ¡°shuddering¡± and expresses the loathing of death. As the first of their race, they hold the power to convert others into lesser beings of their race. Azalea serves as a judge and decides which afterlife they will go to when they die, making it so that they go to either, heaven, hell, purgatory or fade from existence.

 Chapter 59 Pantheon

    When they knelled Zero received a notification from the chaos system.

    PANTHEON SECTION OF CHAOS SYSTEM UNLOCKED

    DUE TO THE HOST NOT COMPLETING THE APOTHEOSIS PROCESS INTERFACE WILL BE RESTRICTED

    Zero opened the system and opens the pantheon section,

    Pantheon

    Leader Zero (Divinity: Restricted)

    Domain: Chaos Dimension

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Yoko Belnades (Divinity: Wisdom, Magic, Lust, and Death)

    Domain: None

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Nova Belnades (Divinity: Nature and Life)

    Domain: Unnamed World

    Races: Hamadryads, Anthousai, and Auloniad

    Worshipers: 133

    Religions: None

    Teachings: Take care of nature and be happy

    Valna (Divinity: War, Death, and Destruction)

    Domain: None

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Dahlia & Azalea (Divinity: Blood, Life, and Death)

    Domain: None

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Pantheon Tutorial

    Divinity: Divinity and cosmic powers granting the gods and goddesses an immense amount of raw power beyond the mundane, making users a divine being by nature, a status that can be obtained a number of different ways. Through worship of other beings, be it prayer, rituals, or other actions; the god or goddess gains strength and can possibly unlocking abilities related to their affinity and enhancing their existing powers.

    Deity Ranks: The rank of deities can be broken down into Demigods, Minor Lesser Deities, Lesser Deities, Mid-Level Deities, Higher Deities, Supreme Deities, and Primordial.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Cosmic Energy: Deities can manipulate a form of energy that is in a greater league of power, vastly surpassing that of all others, and is on par with transcendent beings and entities. The transcendent energy can be in many different forms be it raw, positive, negative, divine, demonic, planetary, cosmic, quantum, psychic, life-force, death-force, elemental, natural, magical, aether, nether.

    Personal Domain: A domain is an area in which a being has absolute power, through magical, supernatural, or other means, which may be a physical area or an entire dimension. Creating a domain gives user certain control of the domain:

    Authority may be used to give orders or otherwise assume control of a Domain, imposing Law or Chaos as one wishes.

    Cosmic Teleportation is the result of possessing a Domain, allowing the owner to teleport to their domain at will, and be aware of what happens at all locations within their domain at once.

    Dimensional Manipulation can create, shape, and manipulate dimensions, beginning with changing their dimensions. Advanced uses include manipulation and linking to alternate dimensions and dimensional energy to achieve a variety of feats, such as portal generation and pocket dimension creation.

    Infinite Supply possesses an infinite amount of anything they desire within their realm at the expense of divine power.

    Omnilock the realm may be residing outside of existence making it difficult for another diety to enter without permission.

    Physics Manipulation may be available to stronger wielders of this power, allowing them to alter the physical laws of their Domain to fit their needs.

    Population Control controls the inhabitants of their realm and has the power to create new members of that population, which do not necessarily have to be babies but can be adults as well when created.

    Reality Warping an advanced form of Dimensional Manipulation can create, shape, and manipulate reality, the sum or aggregate of all that is real or existent within a system, just by thinking about it; while weaker users are limited to what is already considered "real", stronger ones can make changes from nothing and create their own universe. Depending on the power of a reality-warping, they may alter something as tangible as physics and the universe to something inconceivable like logic.

    Time Frame Creation can establish a temporal continuum of time flow specific to your Domain.

    Territory: Deities can use cosmic energy to create a small space that brings their domain to them which allows them to manipulate what''s within the area. This can even bend reality by creating or breaking rules. Deities fight with territories attempting to exert their influence on each other with the stronger one winning. Being caught in the territory of a stronger divine being will render the weaker powerless.

    ¡®So I can¡¯t use this until I turn into a demigod first?¡¯

    CORRECT HOST WILL NEED TO OBTAIN SKILL DEITY SOUL SPROUT BY REACHING SOUL RANK S AND COMPLETE APOTHEOSIS BY SURPASSING SOUL RANK SSS+ TO OBTAIN A DIVINE SOUL

    ¡®Looks like everybody is close to complete their apotheosis except me and Valna¡¯

    INCORRECT INDIVIDUAL VALNA HAD ALREADY UNLOCKED HER DIVINITY WHILE THE HOST HAS YET TO UNLOCK HIS

    ¡®I¡¯m trying to make myself feel better here¡¯

    THEN CHAOS SYSTEM SUGGEST THAT THE HOST WORK HARDER ON INCREASING SOUL RANK

    ¡®I¡¯m curious if the apotheosis will affect the child in Yoko¡¯s stomach¡¯

    YES THE CHILD WILL BE BORN WITH DIVINITY MATCHING ITS SOUL

    ALERT MESSAGE FROM ADMIN FOR HOST

    ¡®A message from mother. What does it say?¡¯

    ADMIN WISHES FOR HOST TO KNOW THAT YOU¡¯LL HAVE A DISCUSSION ABOUT INDIVIDUAL YOKO AND NOVA AND MOST LIKELY WILL ALSO INCLUDE HOST¡¯S UNBORN CHILD

    ¡®Wait what how does mother know about them?¡¯

    ADMIN IS AWARE DUE TO VISITING THIS WORLD TEMPORARILY TO AID HOST FROM SUFFERING FROM SOUL DAMAGE DURING THE BATTLE WITH DEATH

    CHAOS SYSTEM REPORTED ALL OF THE HOST ACTIVITIES TO THE ADMIN

    ¡®So basically you ratted me out to my mom¡¯

    CORRECT

    ¡®Wait how come it took so long for you to tell me the message? If she said it back when I fought Death that must have been a while ago.¡¯

    CHAOS SYSTEM FELT THAT IT WOULD BE MORE MEANINGFUL FOR THE MESSAGE TO BE DELIVERED NOW

    ¡®Why would it be more meaningful now?¡¯

    THE HOST NOW HAS TO EXPLAIN 4 WOMEN AND 2 CHILDREN TO THE ADMIN

    ¡®I swear that if I go down I¡¯m taking you with me¡¯

    I WISH YOU THE BEST OF LUCK WITH THAT

    Skill Explanation:

    Psychopomp Physiology:  A Psychopomp is a high-level entity that serves as a guide to the afterlife to assist souls be they lost or found, damn or saved, good or evil, all to help them move on to their predestined life that comes after death. Such beings can be but are not necessarily limited to deities, valkyries, angels, demons, grim reapers, and anthropomorphic entities.

    Eternal Spilt Soul (Dahlia/ Azalea): Users possess a split soul that cannot be destroyed or take any form of damage. Due to its unique state of the soul inhabiting different bodies users are immune to any form of harm even from cosmic level entities so long as both entities are not destroyed. The only way to annihilate an eternal split soul is to use cosmic level power to erase both souls completely at the same instance for if even one sliver of a soul survives a second longer than the other then it will fully restore both souls.

    Life and Death Transcendence: The user has transcended the concepts of life and death. Therefore, they cannot be regarded as living, dead, or even amortal (a being who was never born but still exist). The user has technically never been alive and will never die at some point, making them a whole different kind of being.

    Aether and Nether Manipulation: User can create, shape, and manipulate the Aether and the Nether, a powerful and unique cosmic element said to flow throughout the universe and the realms of the living, and the Dead. Aether is a power that allows control over elemental, cosmic, spiritual, and transcendental forces. Nether is most known as the substance that makes up the Underworld, a subterranean dimension where all souls go when they pass on. Nether is very similar to Aether ¡°the Celestial Element¡± in that both control matter and are energy.

 Chapter 60 Domain of Death

    ¡°I keep telling you I¡¯m not a dhampir anymore. I¡¯m now something called a chaos hades soul nosferatu.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s too long so we¡¯ll stick with little dhampir.¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°So which one of you is Death and which one is Carmilla?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well we¡¯re both but I inherited more of Death¡¯s ability and my sister inherited Carmillia¡¯s.¡± explained Dahlia

    ¡°So, do you want to betray me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, but that most likely due to you mess with Carmilla soul before fusing it with Death¡¯s.¡± explained Azalea

    ¡°How do you know if I messed with your soul?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Due to Carmilla memories we know that you¡¯re not an idiot so you¡¯d have to do that before you¡¯d trust us.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°It¡¯s what we¡¯d do.¡± added Dahlia

    ¡°Okay well then let go see the others we don¡¯t have much time.¡± said Zero as he opened a portal

    They walked through the portal and appeared in a forest where he found Valna and Yoko sitting with Nova. Yoko and Valna were eating what looked like a purple apple growing from a tree nearby.

    ¡°What are you guys eating?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Nova made a new fruit!¡± exclaimed Nova as she ran and hugged Zero

    ¡°Do any of you even need to eat?¡± asked a confused Zero

    ¡°Well Nova and mistress Yoko don¡¯t but I do.¡± explained Valna

    ¡°Right you don¡¯t have the skill to convert blood or lust into energy. How are you still alive?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sharing my energy with her. Anyways won¡¯t you introduce the ladies behind you.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Right the black-haired one is Dahlia and the white-haired one is Azalea.¡± said Zero as he motioned them to step forward.

    ¡°Greeting it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. We look forward to working with you all.¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°It a pleasure to make your acquaintance too. I¡¯m Yoko that¡¯s Nova and Valna.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you sister-wife Yoko and sister-wife Valna.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Sister wife?¡± asked Yoko and Valna at the same time.

    ¡°Yes, master Zero told us to serve him so we¡¯ll also be attending to his needs including those of nightly variety.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Did he now? Did you say that?¡± asked the visibly irritated Yoko

    ¡°Well I did indeed say that they would serve me but I didn¡¯t explain how.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Really then why don¡¯t you explain it for us now?¡± said Yoko with a cold look on her face

    ¡°Well first thing first we have a supposed chaos entity to kill so let¡¯s focus on that.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Ah, our old creator it will be difficult to kill it. It can only be found and fought in its territory.¡± explained Dahlia

    ¡°Only Soma Cruz can fight in that territory without losing his power. If we try to fight there we won¡¯t be able to use our powers.¡± added Zero

    ¡°Not to mention God will be here in a day and a half.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Well looks like we¡¯ll all die then.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Not exactly I have a plan. Thanks to Dahlia and Azalea I came up with a good plan.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is this amazing plan that they inspired?¡± asked Yoko coldly

    ¡°They have the power to resurrect the dead as lesser reapers, lampad, and hades vampires.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What does that have to do with the amazing plan?¡± asked Yoko sarcastically

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to turn corpses into an army. Those corpses will hunt souls for us in the castle. I¡¯ll use those souls to equip us and turn you guys into demigods.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What are demigods?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Demigods are the lowest echelon of divinity.¡± explained Valna

    ¡°So, by having us mass-produce servants to collect souls you hope to reach divinity quickly in order to better fight?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°No to better escape. Gods create territories to fight and fights between gods are like a tug of war between territories. Even if God is the highest-level deity it¡¯ll at least take a few seconds to overpower another god¡¯s territory so I¡¯ll use that split second to escape.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What if God is also another Demigod will we fight then?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll be newborn deities and they¡¯ll have been a demigod for a long time. Our chances of victory are still too low.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well it¡¯s not the most strategic of plans but it¡¯ll probably work.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°I lack the information to make the kind of plans you¡¯re expecting. I don¡¯t know anything about God¡¯s powers, level of divinity, and most importantly the type of divinity.¡± retorted Zero

    ¡°Well it¡¯s the best plan we¡¯ve got so let¡¯s go with it.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Papa is going to make Nova strong!¡± exclaimed Nova

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make you strong.¡± said Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s an okay plan so what is the first step?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Well, first Yoko and Valna will go out to hunt the creatures of the castle. It¡¯s preferable that they have a humanoid form. Then Dahlia, Azalea, and I will stay here to create a domain for them. Once their domain is complete they can start creating the servants.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What will Nova do?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°You¡¯ll be coming with the 3 of us. You¡¯re going to plant a tree in their domain.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Okay.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Why have her plant a tree?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°She¡¯s a world tree and we¡¯re creating a new world so I figured she should plant one and see what happens.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound safe.¡± said a worried Yoko

    ¡°So long as that tree is okay Nova will always be fine.¡± said Zero as he pointed to the world tree.

    ¡°He¡¯s right world trees are tenacious.¡± said Valna

    ¡°See now enough Q&A let get started. You guy go hunt the monsters together and have Yoko transport them here.¡± said Zero as he opened a portal for them.

    They walked through the portal and it vanished. Zero then picked up Nova and teleported along with Dahlia and Azalea to an empty void in his dimension.

    ¡°Here should be good.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll do quite nicely¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°Do you need any help creating the world?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, we only ask for permission to create as we see fit.¡± said Dahlia and Azalea

    DAHLIA AND AZALEA BUDDING GODDESSES OF BLOOD, LIFE, AND DEATH WISH TO CREATE A DOMAIN IN CHAOS DIMENSION

    WILL HOST ALLOW YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    THE CREATION OF THE DOMAIN OF DEATH ALLOWED

    As soon as he allowed the creation of the domain earth formed underneath their feet. Unlike the one created by Nova¡¯s world tree which had grounds filled with grass and flowers, this one was lifeless dirt without a single flower or any sign that life could grow. The ground continued to spread and a dark red ocean appeared near them.

 Chapter 61 Domain of Death Conclusion

    It was a rather dreary place the atmosphere felt like you would be battling for breath in a world inhabited by shadows and monsters. It was barren of hope dimly lit and desolate with a temple on a hill. The minor fallen temple gave a sinister feel as it was a black building covered in ash so some areas looked gray.

    As they entered the temple they found it lit by torches allows you to see empty shelves, 2 thrones in the middle of the room, and further ahead were two paths. When they took the left path, it led past a few rooms and soon they came across a big black metal door with an engraving of a winged woman kneeling and praying. They entered a large area and found a comfortable bed and winged skeletons on the walls holding torches that glowed red.

    When they returned to the throne room and took the right path, it led past a few identical rooms and soon they came across a big red metal door with an engraving of a winged woman holding a scale. They entered a large area and found a coffin at the center of the room and winged skeletons on the walls holding torches that glowed black.

    ¡°Do you 2 even need to sleep? Also why the coffin?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°We do need sleep currently but when we become demigods we will most likely not need to. The coffin is just my own personal taste.¡± answered Azalea

    ¡°I think it¡¯s cool. Big sis will you let Nova come and help you decorate?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Of course little one you¡¯re always welcome in our realm¡± answered Dahlia

    ¡°We¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± added Azalea

    On the way back to the throne room they pass the various doors and decide to open one. Behind the first door was a basic hellscape with the generic river of lava and ground that looked like needles. Behind another door was an empty black void that seemed to go on forever. Another led to a paradise-looking place filled with flowers and looked peaceful.

    ¡°So are these the different afterlives you¡¯ll be providing to the soul you collect?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes these are the basic we¡¯ll change them around a bit and add some more when we get used to this duty.¡± answered Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°I have a question but before that can you do me a favor?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°Can you stop talking at the same time I find it a little creepy.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Very well.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Does this work for you?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Yup that so much better.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Then ask your question.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°So how does this whole afterlife thing work? My necroscience skill tells me all souls are reincarnated but they need to go to an afterlife first. Why is that?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Ah, you also have the skill. It¡¯s one that normally belongs to reapers and psychopomps. Well, the afterlife works to cleanse a soul of its memories and sins before reincarnating the individual. Think of the soul as a cloth with a stain and the afterlife as a washing machine.¡± explained Dahlia

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°The stain in the metaphor would be the memories gathered and sins committed by the souls in their lifetime. Some souls need a light washing like that paradise we saw before and some require an intense washing such as hellscapes before being reincarnated. When the stain is removed our domain will turn that into power.¡± continued Azalea

    ¡°This power will be will go to us or to whatever deity that rules the underworld that soul is in. With that power, we can choose to reincarnate the individual and have them live another life and commit more sin, and the cycle repeats.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°So, mortals are caught in this endless cycle that sucks.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well, not exactly we can choose some of the soul with light sins to elevate into our servants. Alternatively, if we feel that a soul does not deserve a reincarnation cycle we can choose to terminate the soul turning it into power directly.¡± answered Azalea

    ¡°Oh looks like Yoko and Valna have gotten started. Nova can you go wait in the temple for a bit while we finish up here.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No, I wanna stay here with papa.¡± whined Nova

    ¡°Why are you making here leave?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for a child development if they see corpses.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I think she¡¯ll be fine.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Nova has already seen dead bodies.¡± protested Nova

    ¡°Really where?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°When papa took me to that castle I felt all the dead bodies in the ground.¡± explained Nova

    Dahlia and Azalea turned to look at Zero and he responded ¡°Okay how was I supposed to know that she can do that?¡±

    ¡°I think you have to take some time to talk to her and figure out the true scope of her abilities.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Well since she¡¯s seen corpses before I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in keeping her in the dark. Beside something tells me she¡¯ll be visiting our realm a lot so she¡¯ll have to get used to it at some point.¡± said Dahlia

    Zero sighed and responded, ¡°Very well.¡± He then snapped his fingers and 80 corpses and souls of succubi, witches, and curlys appeared.

    ¡°These will work and there isn¡¯t too much damage to the body so we won¡¯t need to waste any extra power.¡± said Dahlia as she examined the corpses

    ¡°Do you also need the souls?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, it makes it easier if I don¡¯t have to create souls from scratch.¡± answered Dahlia

    ¡°You can create souls too?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes but that power lies with Dahlia while the power to judge soul lies with me.¡± answered Azalea as she walked towards the mountain of corpses.

    Stand next to her sister Azalea slit her wrist along with Dahlia. As the blood fell on the ground it began to move like a snake as it slithered to the corpses and formed a pool of blood underneath. The corpses and souls then sunk into the pool of blood. and the blood began to glow orange. Within minutes 80 individuals began to rise out of the pool of blood.

    There were 4 types of being with 1 type that looked similar to Zack the vampire Zero killed at the beginning of his journey. The vampires all had different looks and were both men and women dressed differently but they all shared similar characteristics. They all had pointed ears, pale skin, and fangs.

    The next type the reapers were also men and women who looked just like humans. They all had black hair and eyes and were carrying scythes of different designs. They all had black tattoos somewhere on their bodies which Zero recognized some as symbols that represented death in some religions on Earth like an ankh and an omega symbol.

    The last 2 types consisted solely of women. The first type being beautiful black-haired women wearing a thorn crown made of white rose and a black dress that accentuated the curves of their body nicely. The second type were amber blond women with amber eyes wearing a crown made of black roses with thorns and wore an equally sensational white dress that accentuated the curves of their body.

    Race Explanation:

    Hecate Lampad: Due to the effect of Nova¡¯s blood in the creation of Dahlia and Azalea they gained the power to create Lampads. Lampads are nymphs who are associated with the underworld and its environment. Hecate Lampads are beautiful black hair women created by Dahlia and charged with the duty of guiding the souls to their appropriate place in the afterlife and the reincarnation of the soul.

    Styx Lampad: Due to the effect of Nova¡¯s blood in the creation of Dahlia and Azalea they gained the power to create Lampads. Lampads are nymphs who are associated with the underworld and its environment. Styx Lampads are beautiful amber blonde hair women created by Azalea and charged with the duty of judging souls based on their actions in life and if need be eliminate them from existence.

    Hades Vampire: Due to the effect of Zero¡¯s blood in the creation of Dahlia and Azalea they gained the power to create Hades Vampires. Hades Vampires are similar to regular vampires with the main difference being that they hold powers that would normally belong to reapers. They have the ability to travel to underworlds without losing their power, unlike most mortal creatures. Hades vampires are vampires created by Azalea and charged with the duty of taking care of the souls in their respective afterlife. This means in heavenly afterlives they help and take care of the souls but in hellish afterlives, they torture the souls to remove their sins. They are also charged with the duty of protecting the domain of death in the unlikely case of an invasion.

    Hades Reaper: Due to the effect of Death''s soul and Zero¡¯s blood in the creation of Dahlia and Azalea they gained the power to create Hades Reapers. Hades Reapers are similar to regular reapers with the main difference being that are much weaker than most reapers who are demigods. Although they are mortal they still have the ability to travel to underworlds without losing their power, unlike most mortal creatures. They have a powerful regenerative ability similar to vampires due to Zero¡¯s blood. Hades Reapers are created by Dahlia and charged with the duty of collecting the souls of the deceased and in very special cases the bodies too. They are also given the duty to assassinate targets given to them by Dahlia and Azalea.

 Chapter 62 Qliphoth

    Zero looked as the newly created individuals all knelt on one knee in front of Dahlia and Azalea.  There were 35 Hades Vampires, 35 Hades Reapers, 5 Hecate Lampads, and 5 Styx Lampads.

    The 2 underworld goddesses regally told them to rise and gave them their orders. The Hecate Lampad and Styx Lampads were ordered to go into the temple and familiarize themselves with the afterlives. The Hades Vampires and Hades Reapers were ordered to go into Dracula¡¯s castle and collect the body and soul that would become their comrades.

    Dahlia and Azalea pointed at a Hades Vampire and Reaper and motioned for them to walk forward. The Hades Vampire was a fair-skinned young man with blonde hair and green eyes and the Reaper was a dark-skinned young woman with long black hair and brown eyes. They would be in charge of the forces that would attack the castle and making sure no one died pointlessly.

    ¡°Yes, we will follow your command to the letter my goddesses.¡± answered the female reaper

    ¡°None shall die under our command.¡± said the male vampire

    ¡°Good now go and collect the soul and bodies of our enemies so that we may raise them as our allies.¡± said Dahlia

    The vampires, reapers, and lampad all stood up and started to move to accomplish the duties given to them. As they were organizing themselves Zero appraised one of each of them.

    RACE: HECATE LAMPAD

    SOUL: HADES LAMPAD SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DEATH

    STRENGTH: 1,922

    SPEED: 2,598

    MAGIC ENERGY: 265,500

    VITALITY: 22,000

    SKILLS: LAMPAD PHYSIOLOGY, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, INTERBREEDING, DEATH INDUCEMENT, DEATH SENSE, UNDERWORLD MANIPULATION (LIMITED), DEATH MAGIC (LIMITED), DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION (LIMITED), PHANTASM MANIPULATION, SOUL READING, SOUL COLLECTION, SOUL CARRIER, LIFE-FORCE ABSORPTION, DEATH INDUCEMENT, DEATH NEGATION, REINCARNATION INDUCEMENT, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, INVISIBILITY, INTANGIBILITY, OMNILINGUALISM

    RACE: HADES REAPER

    SOUL: HADES REAPER SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DEATH

    STRENGTH: 2,774

    SPEED: 2,162

    MAGIC ENERGY: 58,900

    VITALITY: 47,000

    SKILLS: LESSER GRIM REAPER PHYSIOLOGY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, DEATH INDUCEMENT, DEATH SENSE, UNDERWORLD MANIPULATION (LIMITED), DEATH MAGIC (LIMITED), DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION (LIMITED), PHANTASM MANIPULATION, SOUL READING, SOUL COLLECTION, SOUL CARRIER, LIFE-FORCE ABSORPTION, DEATH INDUCEMENT, DEATH NEGATION, SCYTHE MASTERY, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, INVISIBILITY, INTANGIBILITY, OMNILINGUALISM

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    RACE: HADES VAMPIRE

    SOUL: HADES VAMPIRE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C-

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DEATH, DARK

    STRENGTH: 3,922

    SPEED: 2,356

    MAGIC ENERGY: 41,500

    VITALITY: 40,000

    SKILLS: SWORD MASTERY, DEATH MAGIC (LIMITED), DARK MAGIC MASTERY, BAT MANIPULATION, NECROMANCY, BAT SWARMING, MIST TELEPORTATION, SHAPESHIFTING, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, DAYTIME WALKING, BLOOD MANIPULATION, CONVERSION, INVISIBILITY, TORMENTOR, TORTURE EQUIPMENT MASTERY, PUNISHMENT, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, HADES PHYSIOLOGY, VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY, OMNILINGUALISM

    RACE: STYX LAMPAD

    SOUL: HADES LAMPAD SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DEATH

    STRENGTH: 1,922

    SPEED: 2,598

    MAGIC ENERGY: 265,500

    VITALITY: 22,000

    SKILLS: LLAMPAD PHYSIOLOGY, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION, INTERBREEDING, DEATH INDUCEMENT, DEATH SENSE, UNDERWORLD MANIPULATION (LIMITED), DEATH MAGIC (LIMITED), DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION (LIMITED), PHANTASM MANIPULATION, SOUL READING, SOUL COLLECTION, SOUL CARRIER, LIFE-FORCE ABSORPTION, DEATH INDUCEMENT, AFTERLIFE JUDGEMENT, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, INVISIBILITY, INTANGIBILITY, OMNILINGUALISM

    While the vampires and reaper were organizing themselves the lampads walked towards the dreary temple. After a few minutes, the vampire and reapers were ready to go to the castle. They organized themselves into 7 teams of 10 consisting of 5 reapers and 5 vampires. The reapers could summon a scythe so they had weapons but the vampires would be without weapons.

    Zero snapped his fingers and 35 claymores fell at their feet. They pick up the blades and gave them practice swings and saw them as sufficient and thanked Zero. Now fully equipped the male vampire leader created a black portal appeared and they walked through.

    ¡°I have a question?¡± asked Zero after they left

    ¡°What is it?¡± answered Azalea

    ¡°How come they can talk and know things like strategies and how to fight?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s simply due to our necroscience skill when we created them they were given the knowledge to fulfill the tasks they were created for.¡± answered Dahlia

    ¡°Yes they understand how to speak any language, know how to best kill creatures, are intelligent from creation, and understand their duties because all these are necessary for them to do their job effectively.¡± added Azalea

    ¡°That so cool I wish I can do that. When I made my nymphs, they couldn¡¯t talk and I had to teach them about nature.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m sure when you grow you¡¯ll have your own version of this skill. It¡¯s impressive that you can already create servants at such a young age.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yeah you¡¯re amazing so don¡¯t worry too much about what you can¡¯t do and focus on what you can do.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°What can Nova do?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Well you can plant world trees no one can do that but you.¡± said Zero as he patted her on the head

    ¡°So Nova¡¯s special?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°You¡¯re probably the most special out of all of us.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°She''s right you¡¯re definitely the most powerful one out of all of us here and you¡¯re still growing.¡± added Dahlia

    ¡°Really but papa won¡¯t let me fight.¡± said Nova

    ¡°That because I want you to enjoy your childhood while you can. You¡¯re only a few days old don¡¯t rush life.¡± said Zero as he picked her up

    ¡°Okay I will.¡± said a sad Nova

    ¡°So where shall we plant the tree?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I think behind the temple will be fine.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yes, that would work quite nicely.¡± added Azalea

    After walking to the back of the temple Zero put Nova down and took a few steps back to let her do what she would in peace. Nova started gathering an insane amount of mana into her hand and started to condense it. The mana was so dense that it forced Zero, Dahlia, and Azalea to move back because they felt their body being crushed by the sheer amount of mana that Nova was producing.

    When she finished condensing mana a black crystal seed was in her hand. She walked until she was about 70 feet away from the temple before dropping the crystal on the ground. She then calls forth Zero and he teleported to her and she had him teleport both of them back to the area he was standing.

    With second the black crystal looked as if it seared into the ground. The ground began to shake a bit and an enormous black crystal-like tree burst from the ground and kept growing. It kept growing constantly for 2 minutes until it was finally as big as the world tree that she had planted in the forest.

    This tree however was vastly different from the one growing in the forest. The forest one was a clear crystal with beautiful green crystal leaves the shined and radiated light and life. This tree was made of a black crystal that couldn¡¯t be seen through and it had no leaves. This tree didn¡¯t radiate life but felt as if it did the exact opposite of that and it released a black fog causing the area around it to grow darker.

    Zero assumed that the first world tree she planted was a tree of life and that this was a tree of death. It made perfect sense why she would plant one in the underworld as it was probably the only thing that could grow well in this place that seemed like it would drain the life out of everything. Zero appraised the tree wondering what it would describe.

    Divine Artifact: World Tree Nova

    Effect:

    Sephirot Physiology: (10<sup>th</sup> Malkuth/Kingdom), (9<sup>th</sup> Yesod/ Foundation)

    Qliphoth Physiology: (10<sup>th</sup> Naamah/Whisperers), (9<sup>th</sup> Gamaliel/ Polluted of God)

    Existence Manipulation (Restricted)

    Description: A world tree created by the budding nature goddess Nova. World trees are said to be massive, supernatural trees that connect all of humanity, nature, and the world with each other and with the other realms such as the underworld and the heavens, acting as an anchor to most, if not all of existence. This tree also acts as one of Nova''s main bodies making her quite difficult to kill as she exists simultaneously in 3 different locations.  Due to her unnatural birth, this tree is both a tree of life and death.

    Skill Explanation:

    Yesod (Foundation): The ninth level of the Sephirot is represented by the divine attribute which binds God to his creation in a bond of empathy and loves divine creativity and fertility which he visited upon all his creation. By understanding this level, the user gains the skills Chloroscience, Absolute Change, Totality Connection, and Omni-Communication.

    Gamaliel (Polluted of God): The ninth level of the Qliphoth is represented by the sphere of forbidden sexuality. While Adam and Eve represent the sexuality of a dutiful nature whose purpose is reproduction, Lilith and her many demonic lovers correspond to losing one¡¯s self in the act and becoming enslaved to pleasure. By understanding this level, the user gains the skills Dark Soul Manipulation, Absolute Dark Pleasure Inducement, Mutation Inducement, and Pollution Embodiment.

 Chapter 63 Twilight Bridge

    ¡°Looks like you made a healthy tree that won¡¯t be affected the underworld.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yes there doesn¡¯t seem to be any rejection from the tree or the underworld.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Yeah I made it like that!¡± exclaimed Nova

    ¡°So, what do these trees do exactly?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well it connects all mortal, nature, and the world with each other and with the other realms such as the underworld and the heavens, acting as an anchor to most, if not all of existence.¡± answered Nova

    No one spoke as they looked at Nova who had explained the world tree function. She had always been smart but always childish but her word just now was not something she should have been capable of saying.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± asked Azalea finally breaking the silence

    ¡°When I plant a new world tree I get new skills and knowledge each time. I got something that explained to me how world trees work and what I should be doing?¡± answered Nova

    ¡°What you should be doing? What is that?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°When mama and Aunt Valna make their own world I need to plant world trees there. I also need to talk to the plants and trees of many different worlds.¡± answered Nova

    ¡°Why do you need to do that?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°So that we can create our worlds and universes.¡± said Nova as she lifted up her hands for someone to pick her up.

    Dahlia walked towards her and picked her up and asked ¡°What does that have to do with creating worlds?¡±

    ¡°Hmm I don¡¯t know but I know that if we do that we can make our own universe.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Looks like I need to go see my mother after we leave this world.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Grandma will know? What is grandma like?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°She¡¯s¡­  a lot like you Nova.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in meeting your mother master.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yeah I wonder how she¡¯s like Nova.¡± said Azalea

    All 3 looked to Zero who couldn¡¯t answer that his mother was immature like Nova so he looked away.

    ¡°Anyways what do you want to name this place?¡± asked Zero hoping to change to the subject

    ¡°I like Obsidian the Dark Realm¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Really I like The Nether Nexus¡± said Azalea

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°How about Obsidian the NetherRealm.¡± suggested Zero

    ¡°Okay¡± answered Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°I told you to stop that.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, we hadn¡¯t planned to do that.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Anyway, what about you Nova what do you want to call your world?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I asked Iris and she suggested Esme but I¡¯ll also add The Emerald Realm so that it matches.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Esme meaning green and beloved?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, I like it since I love my green world.¡± said an excited Nova

    ¡°I think it¡¯s an amazing name.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Yeah you have great naming sense.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°So, are you 2 going to stay here or will you come back with us back to Nova¡¯s world?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°We¡¯ll return with you for a while as we wait for the souls to arrive.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s take the twilight bridge back.¡± said an excited Nova

    ¡°Twilight bridge?¡± said all 3 adults at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret pathway in my trees. You can use it to travel between realms.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°I¡¯m really not used to you being so smart.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s mean papa Nova has always been smart.¡± said Nova in a sad tone

    ¡°Master made a child cry how cruel.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°So how do we take this twilight bridge?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°We just walk into my world tree.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°Walk into the tree? How do we walk into a tree?¡± asked Zero

    Nova jumped down from Dahlia¡¯s arms and walked towards her new world tree. She was next to the tree and walk into the tree phasing through the black crystal bark. The 3 looked at each other and followed behind Nova and walked into the tree.

    They appeared in a dimension that looked like the blue sky filled with clouds. They came through a mirror that showed the netherworld they just left and stepped onto a green grassy walkway. There was a multitude of mirrors connect by the walkway but they all looked cloudy except for the one they came from and 2 others. The first of the 2 mirrors showed Nova¡¯s tree of life and the second showed the Underground Reservoir of the castle that Zero had taken Nova to.

    ¡°So, it can take us to places you¡¯ve been to?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Yes, it can and it can even take you from one world to another whenever you want.¡± said Nova

    ¡°That¡¯s quite useful. With this we can send our reapers to collect souls from many worlds at once.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Yes and we can invite other races from other worlds to populate our worlds. This is amazing.¡± said a shocked Dahlia

    ¡°Yeah we can make new friends in every world.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Now you sound like yourself. I have to admit this ability is amazing and will be very useful. It¡¯s just as powerful as my world travel skill.¡± said Zero

    They walked down the pathway that led to the mirror that showed Nova¡¯s tree of life. Walking through the mirror they appeared out of the clear crystal tree.

    ¡°I feel so much better now.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Why did you feel bad in the underworld?¡± asked a concerned Zero

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t feel the plants and tree when we were there. I feel happier when I can feel them.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°Okay you 2 watch Nova I have to go take care of something in the castle now.¡± said Zero as he opened a portal.

    Skill Explanation:

    Chloroscience: The user knows everything about plant life/vegetation and as such, they know everything within plant life, and what dwells around it. The user knows everything when it comes to plant life because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how plant life is supposed to work.

    Absolute Change: The user can change absolutely anything, either completely or partially, permanently or temporarily, from physical things like humans and objects to metaphysical things like concepts and logic regardless of the target''s immunities. They can choose what they want to change, and how they want to change it. For example, they can change an insect into a transcendent being or change themselves without limits.

    Totality Connection: The user is undetached to any reality and can freely travel throughout the entirety of creation and even outside of it. They can enter, escape and re-visit any part of the Totality at any time: nothing can force them to stay or leave certain locations. Ultimately, users can appear in different realities, planes of existence, layers of reality, metaphysical locations, and the most distant realities. There''s nothing that can stop them as all doors are opened to them. On top of that, those who are unbound to the Totality are also free from its restrictions, which is why this power is mainly used by free beings.

    Omni-Communication: The user can communicate with anything and everything, including people, plants, animals, insects, microbes, the dead, non-living/inorganic matter, inanimate objects, machines, nature, abstract and conceptual forces. They can correctly perceive and understand the speech, emotions, and reactions of anything and everything they communicate with.

    Dark Soul Manipulation: Users can create, shape, and manipulate souls of a darker, detrimental nature; that which damages, destroys, and consumes everything they come across, representing the hazardous destructive side of souls, which in turn ignores most of the limitations and weaknesses of the normal soul. In essence, this is about solely controlling the negative powers of souls themselves.

    Absolute Dark Pleasure Inducement: The user can induce absolute; lust and all the dark sexual arousal, bliss, orgasms, and pleasures in anything and everything and cause them to crave sexual interaction, regardless if they can feel love or pleasure, with anything. This power works on both genders, their sexual interest, people of any age, genderless beings, aliens, and those with radically different biology.

    Mutation Inducement: User is able to induce mutations, changes in the sequence of an organism''s genetic material, in self or other living beings. The changes can range from minor genetic changes to severe physical mutation, user could even be able to activate recessive abilities in allies or suppress abilities in foes. Note that the user may force instant change or stretch it over longer periods or even several separate sessions.

    Pollution Embodiment: User becomes the embodiment or personification of pollution, granting them limitless or near-limitless control overall pollution.

 Chapter 64 Awakening

    (***Soma POV***)

    Soma looked at himself in the mirror and felt that he could no longer recognize himself. He had had many battles with monsters in the castle and collect many souls. With each soul that he gained, he felt that dark part of himself growing stronger and stronger while his previous only got weaker.

    He had recently fought against a man named J the vampire hunter with amnesia. After the battle J revealed that Soma might be the one who inherited Dracula¡¯s power rather than the man named Graham who they had previously believed to be Dracula¡¯s reincarnation.

    With this revelation, Soma figured that the dark power and feeling he sensed might be his memories as Dracula trying to awaken. This didn¡¯t frighten Soma but rather excited him and this was what scared him that he had already changed.

    As he pondered the change in his personality the door to the room he was in suddenly opened and Genya walked in. He walked towards Soma and they greeted each other briefly.

    ¡°Did something happen to Mina?¡± asked a concerned Soma as he felt that Mina was the only thing here tying him to his past self.

    ¡°She fine I¡¯m here to see you actually. I think I found out where Death is. He¡¯s Dracula¡¯s second in command so he¡¯ll know where Dracula¡¯s throne room is so that we can destroy it and escape from this castle.¡± explained Genya

    ¡°Really, then let¡¯s go right now.¡± said Soma excitedly

    ¡°Hold on let¡¯s head back to check on Mina first before we leave.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t been to see her in a while. I need to tell her we¡¯ll be getting out of here soon.¡± said Soma

    They left the area and headed towards the closest teleporter and teleported to the castle entrance. They fought through the skeletons and zombies before arriving to find Mina chatting with a military man named Hammer who supplied Soma with weapons in exchange for pieces of the monsters to be used for research.

    Mina looked to the side and saw Soma and Genya walking towards them. She got up and ran towards them with tears in her eyes as she yelled ¡°Soma!¡±

    Soma was hugged tightly by Mina who had feared the worst when he started coming to see her less and less before completely stopping.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry. I think I found a way out of here.¡± said Soma as he looked apologetically at her

    ¡°Really?¡± asked a surprised Mina who was still crying

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Yes, soon we¡¯ll go back home and see Zero and our families again.¡± said Soma who had a slight smile on his face as he embraced Mina.

    Soma spent some time talking with Mina before he moved on to talk with Hammer.

    ¡°Hey kid you got anything good for me?¡± said Hammer

    ¡°Just the horns of a very big demon.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°Looks good I¡¯ll trade you this sword for it.¡± said Hammer

    ¡°Thanks this one¡¯s pretty banged up.¡± said Soma as he showed the blade he¡¯d been using to fight in the castle.

    ¡°Yeah from the looks of it this would have broken with just a few more swings.¡± said Hammer as he examined the sword he received from Soma.

    ¡°Thank you for the replacement sword. Take care of Mina for me okay.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Sure, kid just make sure you don¡¯t die out there and make her cry. If you do I¡¯ll go to hell myself and punch the hell out of you.¡± said Hammer

    Soma said nothing and smiled as he walked towards Genya.

    ¡°You ready to go now?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°Yeah thanks for stopping me and making me come here.¡± said Soma as he felt that the darkness inside him receding a tiny bit

    ¡°No problem it¡¯s always good to remember why you¡¯re fighting every now and then.¡± said Genya

    The 2 men left and fought their way back to the teleporter and Genya activated it sending them to the Clock Tower. Arriving at the tower Soma looked around and found a strange sight of no monster around.

    ¡°Where are the monsters?¡± asked Soma as he looked around

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± answered Genya as he looked around

    They carefully walked towards the top of the clock tower as they searched for any signs of monsters. They found no trace of monsters all the way until they made it to the top of the tower. Entering the room behind the large door Soma and Genya found a man in a white suit and a large shadowy skeletal figure next to him.

    ¡°Good evening gentlemen.¡± said Graham the man in white.

    ¡°Graham what are you doing here!?¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°Well, I came here to meet and talk with Death. He would know where I can find Dracula¡¯s throne room so that I can regain my power.¡± said Graham

    ¡°So, you believe yourself to be his reincarnation?¡± asked Genya

    ¡°Well I was born the time the prophecy depicted and I do have dark powers so why not.¡± said the Graham with a smile

    ¡°You¡¯re not Dracula!¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°How can you be so sure about that Soma. Do you think it¡¯s you?¡± asked Graham

    ¡°No, I¡¯m Soma Cruz and I¡¯m not Dracula.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Then I have no contenders so I¡¯ll be taking the prize.¡± said Graham

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t we¡¯ll end your evil ambition right here and now.¡± said Genya

    ¡°Death why don¡¯t we take care of these two and then we can go back to the discussion of Dracula¡¯s resurrection afterward.¡± said Genya

    The shadowy skeleton said nothing but simply nodded as he reached inside his cloak and pulled out a scythe. Death then charged at Soma while Graham fired a fireball at Genya causing the 2 men to be separated.

    Soma activated his shadow guard soul which created a dark red knight from his shadow. Drawing his sword Soma readied himself as Death swung his scythe at him. With superhuman speed, Soma dodged to the left causing the swing to miss him completely.

    The shadow knight ran towards Death and slashed but Death disappeared and reappeared behind the knight and cut it in half. The destruction of the knight drained a bit of Soma¡¯s mana in order to reconstruct the knight. Soma moved to strike Death but was met with its fist forcing him back.

    As Soma stood up and readied himself to attack Death once more he was hit with a fireball from the back. The fireball exploded and the force sent him flying into the wall.

    Soma quickly dismissed the knight and activated his Alura Une guardian soul which created a specter of an Alura Une who stood behind him healing him. He stood up and looked in the direction of the fireball to notice Genya on the floor unconscious and Graham smiling at him.

    NAME: SOMA CRUZ (VLAD DR?CULEA)

    RACE: HUMAN?

    SOUL: IMMORTAL DARK SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S+

    SEAL RESTRICTION: 30% UNTIL RELEASE

    LEVEL: 58

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, LIGHT

    STRENGTH: 5,698

    SPEED: 6,783

    MAGIC ENERGY: 900,000

    VITALITY: 760,987

    SKILLS: POWER OF DOMINANCE, SOUL STEAL, CHAOS AVATAR, DEMON CASTLE, BLOOD TRANSFORMATION, WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE), DARK MAGIC MASTERY, ALCHEMY MASTERY, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, ENDLESS DEVELOPMENT, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, NECROMANCY, BAT MANIPULATION, (REMAINING SKILL SEALED)

    PASSIVE SKILLS: SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION AND SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, CHAOS AVATAR, RESURRECTION, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, (REMAINING SKILL SEALED)

 Chapter 65 Awakening Part 2

    (***Soma POV***)

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s just the 3 of us now.¡± said Graham as he kicked Genya to the other side of the room.

    Graham launched fireballs aimed at Soma who dodged all the incoming fireballs with his superhuman speed. As he landed Soma noticed that Graham had disappeared only for him to appear right in front of him and kicked him. The surprise attack caused Soma quite a bit of damage as he felt that one of his ribs had been broken.

    Soma was healed by his Alura Une guardian soul and switched to his Headhunter soul which increased his stats. He then moved so fast Graham couldn¡¯t keep up with his movements and slashed his sword at Graham but in that instance, Death appeared and attacked with his scythe forcing Soma to dodge.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that if you want to stop me.¡± said Graham

    ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Soma as he charged at Death so that he could deal with it before focusing on Graham.

    Soma within an instance of a second appeared before Death and raised his sword and slashed at the reaper. Soma struck the reaper but it seemed to pass through the reaper without hurting him and Death retaliated with a punch. Soma transformed into a bat to avoid the incoming attack and opened his mouth and fired 5 fireballs at the reaper causing him to take some damage.

    Sensing fireball being launched at him Soma turned into mist and the fireballs passed through him. The mist flew to the ground and then reformed as Soma. Soma was now emitting a dark aura the like of which no human could.

    ¡°Look like you really are the one.¡± said Graham

    ¡°Stop this if you keep pushing me I can¡¯t control what happens next.¡± said Soma in a cold voice unlike his normal tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s the point. Looks like I¡¯ll really have to go with this plan after all.¡± said Graham as he sighed

    Graham waved his hand and Mina appeared at his side. She was in a daze as she sways left to right.

    ¡°Mina!¡± yelled Soma as he tried to run towards her but was instantly stopped when Graham put a sword to her neck.

    ¡°Now now let¡¯s calm down shall we.¡± said Graham as he took a step closer to Mina.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°You know I think I might really be a bad guy. This is the second time I¡¯ve done this. I¡¯ll have to remember to apologize.¡± said Graham as he sighed again

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Let Mina go!¡± said Soma who was barely containing his rage.

    ¡°Or what you¡¯ll stare really angrily at me. No, you will do as I say or the girl dies.¡± said Graham

    ¡°What do you want?¡± said Soma as he glared angrily at Graham and squeezed his hand so hand they began to bleed.

    ¡°I want you to surrender soul and power.¡± said Graham

    ¡°What!?¡± yelled Soma in shock

    ¡°I want your soul. Will you give it willingly or do I kill this girl.¡± said Graham

    ¡°I will but I don¡¯t know how to give it.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Well you have 5 seconds to figure it out.¡± said Graham

    ¡°Wait!¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°5¡­ 4¡­¡± said Graham who unknown to Soma was squeezing his fist quite tightly.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡± said Graham as he ignored all of Soma¡¯s protests.

    Graham then placed his hand on Mina¡¯s forehead and she dropped to the ground instantly. Soma then saw the image of Mina on the ground and screamed at the top of his lungs. As he screamed the dark aura he emitted grew stronger and stronger.

    ¡°You let her die. Why didn¡¯t you save her? Why can we never save her?¡± Soma heard a voice in his mind.

    The dark aura exploded from Soma and enveloped him completely. Within seconds the aura receded back into Soma¡¯s body but his eyes were now read and had a cold look to them. He stood up disregarding Mina¡¯s body on the ground and looked at Graham.

    ¡°Why have you awoken me?¡± asked Soma?

    ¡°Nothing big I just need your help.¡± said Graham

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not a human so drop the disguise.¡± said Soma?

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s time to reveal myself.¡± said Graham?

    Graham then began to transform as his gray hair turned white and his eyes turned amber and black. He shrunk a bit and finally looked like a young man instead of the adult body he had. He was now in the form of Zero Hakuba who was Soma¡¯s best friend.

    ¡°Zero I thought you were outside the castle.¡± said Soma? in a cold tone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been inside the castle from the start. About Mina..¡± said Zero but was interrupted as Soma? appeared in front of him and impaled Zero through the heart with his sword.

    NAME: VLAD DR?CULEA (SOMA CRUZ)

    RACE: TRANSCENDENT TRUE VAMPIRE

    SOUL: TRANSCENDENT IMMORTAL DARK SOUL

    SOUL RANK: SSS+

    SEAL RESTRICTION: FULLY RELEASED

    LEVEL: 99

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, TIME, SPACE, LIGHT, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 12,762

    SPEED: 15,876

    MAGIC ENERGY: 18,000,000

    VITALITY: 3,760,987 (INFINITE WITHIN THE WALLS OF THE CASTLE)

    SKILLS: POWER OF DOMINANCE, SOUL STEAL, CHAOS AVATAR, DEMON CASTLE, BLOOD TRANSFORMATION, WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE), DARK MAGIC MASTERY, ALCHEMY MASTERY, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, ENDLESS DEVELOPMENT, MAGIC MASTERY, SPIRIT SUMMON, NECROMANCY, BAT MANIPULATION, BLOOD TRANSCENDENCY, BLOOD ABSORPTION, DARKNESS MANIPULATION, PSEUDO DARK DIVINITY, PSEUDO UNDEAD DIVINITY, LIMITATION TRANSCENDENCE, INTANGIBILITY, WEATHER MANIPULATION, MYTHIC ENERGY MANIPULATION, SHAPESHIFTING, ANIMAL MORPHING, BAT SWARMING, WING MANIFESTATION, TELEPORTATION, FOG GENERATION, MIST TRANSFORMATION, DARK LORD, SHADOW GENERATION

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, INFINITE LIFE-FORCE, ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, ABSOLUTE SURVIVABILITY, ABSOLUTE BEAUTY, SUPERNATURAL SENSATION, CHAOS AVATAR, INFINITE RESURRECTION, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, BLOOD EMPOWERMENT, DAYTIME WALKING, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, ULTIMATE BEING, MYTHIC LORD PHYSIOLOGY, TRANSCENDENT VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY, WEAKNESS NULLIFICATION, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, NIGHT VISION, MIND CONTROL

    Skill Explanation:

    Ultimate Being: The user is an ultimate being a being that can be described as the perfect version of whatever creature they are. They are without limits, having limitless potential, infinite beauty, unimaginable power, and surpassing their own race.

    Transcendent Vampire Physiology: The user is a powerful vampiric being with power greater than most if not all of their fellow vampires, possibly even able to rival demigods if not minor gods themselves.

    Pseudo Dark Divinity: Users possess an artificial form of Divinity, these types have a pseudo-divinity and gaining divine powers granting them an immense amount of power beyond the normal mundane, though they aren¡¯t actual deities. Due to their divine source being of an unknown dark nature, however, their divine source is darker in nature while still being considered "holy" beings they gain dark divine related powers.

    Pseudo Undead Divinity: Users possess an artificial form of Divinity, these types have a pseudo-divinity and gaining divine powers granting them an immense amount of power beyond the normal mundane, though they aren¡¯t actual deities. Due to their divine source being of an unknown undead form of divinity they gain divine and death-related powers.

    Blood Absorption: The user can use the special abilities of others using the subject''s blood as a medium either by touching, ingesting, or simply being near it. This can be temporary or permanent, possibly depending on the amount of blood utilized.

 Immortality

    Semi-Immortality: Users of this ability never age, and as a result, they stay young forever or at least never suffer the ravages of aging. Because of this, the user will always be at their physical prime.

    Example: A vampire will never age or die naturally but they can be killed easily.

    Immortality: Users possess immortality: an endless lifespan, as they can never die, never aging, having a powerful regenerative ability. They can survive and quickly recovering from anything you throw at them so long as it does not cause instant death. They usually have an elemental achilles heel that is unique to them that can kill them without completely destroying them.

    Example: The Norse god Baldr was granted a special type of immortality that protected him from harm from all things in creation. He was killed by a mistletoe arrow the one thing in creation that he was not protected from.

    Absolute Immortality: The users are absolutely immortal, and cannot die, age, get sick, be permanently wounded, and, as their mind and soul are as immortal as their biological bodies. Any injuries the user suffers will immediately heal, even if the user''s body is blown up, disintegrated, or destroyed to the sub-atomic level, they will still return to life so long as a cell remains. The only weakness of this ability is that if the user''s ability to heal is overtaxed they will enter a state of dormancy where they do not heal or resurrect for years or centuries. Users can still be killed if erased from existence

    Examples: Zamasu was a lesser god of the Dragon Ball Super world that could not be killed. Even in death he would always regenerate endlessly and was only defeated when both he and the world were erased completely.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Reliant Immortality: The user is immortal, their existence tied to an object, soul fragments, or even a person or concepts. So long as these things exist, the user can never die.

    Examples: In Harry Potter the dark wizard Voldemort was unkillable because he hid 7 pieces of his soul all across the world. They kept his soul tethered to the mortal world and he would always return in one shape or form until they were destroyed.

    Concept-Dependent Immortality: The user is Nigh-truly immortal as their existence is tied to a certain concept. As long as that concept exists, the user will never truly die in any way. The only way for them to be killed is to be taken to a world without the concept and they cease to exist. Even upon complete erasure the user may return and resurrect if the concept is brought to the world they died in.

    Example: Barbas is a demon of fear in the show Charmed. As a demon tied to the concept of fear he can not truly be killed and will always return so long as humans feel fear. When the world was magically changed and there was no fear he lost all his power and was killed permanently.

    Divine-Absolute Immortality: The user''s existence and soul become completely free and independent of even the concept of reality, making them unbound to the subjects of life, death, and manipulations. The user''s existence is eternal to the point that they would not only continue to exist even after the end of time and all of existence but would also remain completely unaffected and unchanged by it, essentially outliving time itself and everything else. Also, the power cannot be removed, erased, destroyed, and manipulated by any means. Overall, only truly Omnipotent beings like Primordials can kill the user or even affect their immortality. In some cases, the user''s existence can overpower almighty laws thus rendering their immortality truly perfect and absolute in every sense. As an added benefit the user has no physical, spiritual, or mental weaknesses, giving them immunity to everything that may harm them, essentially making them invincible and immune to anything. The only death for these beings is to be consumed by a higher-level deity or the user choosing to reincarnate into a completely new life with a much newer or permanent version of themselves while retaining none of their previous memories but still having their capabilities in all their lifetimes.

 Chapter 66 Bargain

    With the sword stabbing into his heart being twisted Zero felt excruciating pain. He coughed up a lot of blood as he grabbed the coat the Soma wore.

    ¡°I¡­ deserve¡­ that but¡­ let''s talk.¡± said Zero as he bled and gasped

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± said Soma? as he pulled his sword out and aim his next slash at Zero''s neck.

    Zero teleported away before Soma? could cut off his head and reappeared on the other side of the room. The wound on his chest had closed but his heart was still damaged.

    ¡°That¡¯s not nice to do to a friend Soma.¡± said Zero as he watched Soma to avoid another surprise attack.

    ¡°I will kill you.¡± said Soma? with intense killing intent and then lifting his finger upward causing hundreds of shadow spikes to erupt from the ground.

    ¡°Well as I was trying to say that not really Mina Soma.¡± said Zero after he teleported to dodge a surprise attack from Soma.

    ¡°I know but she doesn¡¯t really matter anyway. I¡¯m not Soma so I will kill you.¡± said Soma? coldly

    ¡°Really she doesn¡¯t matter even though she¡¯s Lisa reincarnation?¡± said Zero

    When he heard what Zero said Dracula froze in place when he heard the name ¡°What do you mean Lisa is dead.¡±

    ¡®Oh thank god, I thought I was going to die. Looks like his memories of Dracula are overpowering his memories as Soma.¡¯ thought Zero

    ¡°No God decided to make you 2 suffer for all eternity by forcing her to reincarnate and die endlessly as you watch.¡± said Zero hope that this would stop Dracula.

    ¡°So that bastard is still pulling strings. He dares to do that to Lisa.¡± cursed Dracula

    ¡°Yup he¡¯s been messing with you and your wife for centuries. So how about working with me to kill him.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No why would I need you.¡± said Dracula as he threw Soma¡¯s sword at Zero forcing him to dodge to the right only to be pierced by shadow spikes.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Zero managed to teleport away but he was still impaled by a spike in the stomach. He notices Dracula raise his hand and all the blood on the floor floated towards Dracula. The blood was then gathered into a sphere that Dracula drank.

    ¡°Delicious but, strangely, I couldn¡¯t get any ability from your blood. What are you?¡± asked Dracula

    ¡°Well I¡¯m your friend Soma.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Stop calling me that. My name is Vlad Tepes.¡± said Dracula

    ¡°Well yes and before that you were Mathias Cronqvist.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I have always been Vlad.¡± retorted Dracula

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t that¡¯s another one of God¡¯s tricks. He probably sealed your memories of your first life.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he messed with my mind. You¡¯re lying if he did that then he would have gotten rid of my hatred.¡± responded Dracula

    ¡°It¡¯s probably more entertaining for him to watch you squirm trying to take revenge on him.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true why bother to seal a part of my memories?¡± asked Dracula

    ¡°Well I¡¯d wager that somewhere in those memories lie a truth that would either harm him or allow you to break free of his control.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m not under his control!¡± yelled Dracula as he released his aura.

    ¡°Sad to say that you are I defeated Death and when I saw his soul I noticed a divine power attached to it.¡± said Zero

    Dracula interrupted by saying ¡°Of course you would we both sever chaos to fight God.¡±

    ¡°Well that would be true if the divine power were of the dark variety but this was holy divine power. This means that the being you sever is a holy deity posing as a dark one.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What but my powers are dark!¡± yelled Dracula

    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually a holy power pretending to be dark making a pseudo dark power. It¡¯s another form of control. You¡¯ve been dancing in God¡¯s palm for centuries. Let¡¯s work together and break free of those shackles.¡± explained Zero

    Dracula teleported and punched Zero into the ground and kept repeatedly pummeling him creating a crater. Dracula then lifted him out of the ground and threw him into the wall before setting him ablaze in a dark flame.

    Zero screamed as the flames burned him and he continued to regenerate. The flames would melt of his skin and turn his muscles to ash only for them to regrow in seconds. This was excruciating and Zero was close to losing consciousness.

    ¡°Lying to me to manipulate me. I will not be manipulated. You will die here and now.¡± said Dracula

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ your¡­ friend Soma.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡± said Dracula coldly.

    A figure suddenly appeared out of a crack in space and flew straight at Dracula kicking him across the room. The figure then rushed to Zero and created water out of thin air and dowsed the flames. What was left of Zero was a black skeleton with charred pieces of meat hang on. The figure then created a black ice barrier around the 2.

    Although it was minimal Zero began to heal. His skeleton turned white and his muscles and flesh began to regrow. As it did his instincts kicked in and he bit the figure who had saved him and began to drain their blood. After drink blood for a few seconds, Zero regained consciousness and saw that the figure was Yoko.

    ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡± said Zero as he smiled at her

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about you almost dying later but I¡¯m glad your safe. Let¡¯s get you some new clothes.¡± said Yoko as she produced a portal and reached in to pull out a shirt, pants, and sneakers.

    ¡°Well technically I wouldn¡¯t have died since my soul isn¡¯t here but sure we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Whatever so what the plan now?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Well negotiations have failed so we¡¯ll go with Plan B.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Plan B?¡± questioned Yoko

    ¡°Yeah we¡¯ll beat him up and I¡¯ll remove God¡¯s influence for him while awakening his memories.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What are our chances?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Well if I¡¯m being honest about 40% if we fight him head-on.¡± said Zero

    A massive meteor then struck the ice barrier surrounding them. The barrier then shattered and flamed flew past the shattered ice. Yoko summoned her dark tide orbs along with a water barrier to stop the flames.

    ¡°Well then Soma look like we couldn¡¯t reach a bargain so I¡¯ll have to force you to submit.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You will die for deceiving me and she will die for daring to attack me.¡± said Dracula

 Chapter 67 Subjugate

    Zero pulled a blade out of his space as Yoko produced her bladed whip Malice and her Spellkeeper armor that she shaped into a dark red armor. Dracula snapped his fingers and a sword made of ice appeared in front of him and he grabbed it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the frontal assault and you handle magical support and disrupting his movements.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go.¡± said Yoko as she turned her dark tide orbs into ice spikes and lunched them at Dracula causing him to summon flames to protect him. As the flames encircled him Zero and Yoko lost sight of him but sensing something Zero grabbed Yoko and teleported away. Dark flame spears pierced the ground where they had been standing.

    Zero and Yoko appeared 30 feet away from where the spears pierced the ground. Dracula appeared above the 2 of them and slashed down. Zero blocked the strike with his blade and grabbed Dracula¡¯s hand and teleported both of them away from Yoko.

    Dracula pulled his hand free from Zero¡¯s grasp and attempt to kick his side but Zero teleported behind Dracula. He slashed at Dracula¡¯s neck but the attack was blocked by Dracula and was punched in the abdomen pushing him back. In an instance, Dracula was struck with white lightning that arced from the left direction where Yoko stood.

    Dracula remained motionless after being struck by the lightning. He had patches of brunt skin across his body that didn¡¯t heal.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± asked Zero as he stood back wary of what Dracula was going to do.

    ¡°I used holy lightning so he¡¯ll need to use mana to force his body to heal faster but he¡¯s focusing it somewhere else. He¡¯s about to do something big so prepare yourself.¡± explained Yoko as she created an air shield around herself.

    The area wrapped and the scenery changed the sky looked blood red and the ground became a floor of bones. The air was now heavy with the scent of blood and an oppressive feeling floated in the air.

    ¡°He brought us into a territory!¡± yelled Zero as he teleported next to Yoko.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°What¡¯s a territory?¡± asked Yoko as she increased the number of air barriers around them.

    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s how gods fight they create a space which they control everything and it amplifies their powers.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Wait did you just say they control everything here?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Yes¡± answered Zero

    Yoko then grabbed Zero''s arm and took flight into the air as bone spikes rose from the ground. The spikes exploded and tiny spikes flew in all directions with some flying towards them. The spikes clashed with Yoko¡¯s wind barriers and causing the spikes to arc around them missing them completely.  Yoko then let go of Zero allowing him to manifest his own wings.

    Dracula raised his hand and the air around them started to vibrate and a howl echoed throughout the area. Zero along with Yoko teleported next to Dracula and Zero sliced him down the middle and the sword went through him like butter. Dracula looked at Zero and grabbed his arm and it began to shrivel as the blood was drained from it. Yoko turned her whip into a sword and sliced off Zero arm and flew back.

    Zero bit Yoko¡¯s neck and drained a bit of her blood to regrow his arm. As he did Yoko summoned holy lightning to attack Dracula to buy time as Zero recovered. Dracula created a blood barrier to block Yoko¡¯s attacks but was unable to completely defend against the attack as tiny arcs of lightning making it through the barrier.

    ¡°Looks like holy power will be the best way to attack him.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯m useless then. Wait can you imbue a sword with holy power?¡± asked Zero

    Taking Zero¡¯s sword Yoko imbued it with mana causing it to glow white. She handed it back to him saying ¡°This will only last for 5 minutes or so.¡±

    The lightning barrage ended and when the smoked clear Zero and Yoko saw that Dracula was quite injured. The blood barrier faded and Dracula healed instantly but the menacing aura around him faded a bit.

    Blood needles appeared from the blood-colored sky and launched straight at them. Zero grabbed Yoko and teleported away but when they appeared the needles launched there. Yoko created an ice barrier but it was easily penetrated by the needles. Zero and Yoko were impaled by hundreds of blood needles that liquefied and entered their bodies.

    Zero and Yoko began to scream in pain as black veins appeared on their bodies. The intense pain caused them to be unable to maintain the ability to fly and they crashed into the skeletal ground. Zero used his blood manipulation skill to try to push out the foreign blood from his body but couldn¡¯t.

    They screamed and writhed in pain as the veins spread from their chest to the rest of their body. Zero summoned Death¡¯s shadow to protect them as he tried to figure out how to spot the pain. The shadow charged at Dracula with its scythe slashed at him. Dracula blocked the attack with his ice blade and summoned blood needles to impale the shadow but they passed right through it.

    As the shadow reaper fought Dracula and was buying time as Zero mana was being constantly being drained each time the shadow was damage. Zero looks towards Yoko and asked, ¡°Do you¡­ have a way to stop this?¡±

    ¡°This is a mix of blood magic and a skill so you need both to undo it. I can use the blood magic now that I¡¯ve seen it I can do it. You manipulate the blood and I¡¯ll handle the magic.¡± explained Yoko in a pained voice

    Zero attempted to expel the blood from his body and the foreign blood moved this time. He moved all the blood to his left wrist and it burst from his wrist. The dark blood bled from his wrist and the veins disappeared from Zero. Zero then proceeded to do the same to Yoko and the veins disappeared from her body.

    ¡°Looks like it succeeded but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll win at this rate.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t win if we¡¯re fighting him in this world so first, we need a way to break out of here. I¡¯ll try my sealing magic to try and disrupt this space.¡± said Yoko

 Chapter 68 Subjugate Part 2

    Zero rushed towards Dracula who was still fighting the reaper shadow with his holy imbued sword. Dracula was in a stalemate with the shadow since it couldn¡¯t hurt him but he had no way to defeat it either. As Dracula was blocking a strike from the reaper Zero appeared from Dracula¡¯s blind spot and was able to cut off his hand. His hand and sword dropped to the ground. Tendrils grow from both the severed portion of his hand and attempted to reattach themselves.

    The reaper grabbed the ice sword and threw it to Zero. Zero caught the sword and attempted to open a portal into his dimension but noticed that there was now a resistance that he didn¡¯t fell previously. By using an excessive amount of mana Zero managed to open a mini-portal that could barely fit a soccer ball. Having trouble maintaining the portal Zero quickly threw the sword into the portal and closed it.

    The reaper went back to attack Dracula who had reattached his severed hand. Unable to feel the presence of his sword Dracula summoned a pair of flaming gauntlets and caught the scythe with his hands. Dark red flames gushed forth from the gauntlets and engulfed the shadow reaper. The shadow dissolved into the ground and crawled to Zero and merged with his shadow.

    Dracula teleported behind Zero and attempted to punch Zero but he ducked and dodged the punch. Zero slashed at Dracula¡¯s leg and he dodged the slash and only received a small cut of his left leg. Waving his hand Dracula created multiple fireballs and launched them at Zero. Zero teleported and the fireballs missed but they stopped mid-air and flew towards Zero.

    ¡°Homing fireballs you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± yelled Zero as he dodged the fireball and launched his own to destroy them.

    As Zero destroyed the last fireball he was suddenly struck from behind causing him to bounce and skid across the floor. As he rolled the bones broke on impact and stabbed into his body. Zero felt his leg being grabbed and he was then slammed into the ground repeatedly.

    Dracula slammed Zero into the ground and then thrust his clawed hand into Zero¡¯s chest. Zero felt Dracula squeezing his heart and grabbed Dracula¡¯s wrist. Shadow spike rose and impaled both Zero and Dracula cause Dracula¡¯s grip to loosen. Zero launched a fireball point-blank blowing Dracula back and setting both on fire.

    The shadow spike receded back into the ground and engulfed Zero extinguishing the flames. With his body severely burned Zero looked in the direction of Dracula and saw him heal instantly. Zero was also healing but he would require a minute to fully heal and he didn¡¯t have the time.

    Zero raised his hand a launched a fireball at Dracula who easily sidestepped the attack and launched his own at the helpless Zero setting him ablaze. Zero released a muffled scream as he tried to manipulate the shadows to dowse the flames but couldn¡¯t as he felt resistance in the shadow.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Shadow spike rose from the ground and impaled Zero again and the spike expanded, curled, and twisted within Zero¡¯s body causing him to scream at the top of his lungs. Dracula bent down and bit Zero¡¯s neck and began to drain his blood. As he did the ground shook and Dracula stop and noticed a changed that was overtaking his dimension.

    The blood-red sky was being overtaken by a blue sky that had magical sigils in the sky. The ground shifted from one made of bone to a fiery crack earth that radiated no heat whatsoever. The new territory began to spread and stopped about halfway.

    The shadow spikes impaling Zero disintegrated and Dracula released his body and backed off when lightning struck the area where he stood. Yoko landed next to Zero and put her wrist to Zero¡¯s mouth. As he drank blood Yoko kept an eye on Dracula launching white lightning and flames at Dracula. The lightning and flames shot from the sigils in the sky and had a homing ability and they track Dracula no matter how he dodged.

    Dracula had no other choice but to raise a blood barrier and cover himself with shadows. When all the lightning and flames struck simultaneously it caused a powerful explosion that pushed both Yoko and Zero back. As the smoke cleared Dracula was revealed to have lost over 70% of his body.

    ¡°I seemed to have underestimated the both of you especially that woman.¡± said Dracula as he stared at Yoko.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯re not the first.¡± said Yoko as she gave Zero a sideways glance.

    ¡°Well technically I wasn¡¯t underestimating you but simply wanted to keep you out of danger.¡± explained Zero as he stood up

    ¡°Cease your incessant banter. You¡¯ve injured my body and for that, you must die.¡± said Dracula coldly

    ¡°Well didn¡¯t you say that you were going to kill us before we even did that.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Silence! I will now show you my true form.¡± said Dracula

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have made more sense to do that at the beginning?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Hold your tongue woman! Know your place!¡± yelled Dracula

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lisa also a woman. You demeaning women also demeans her.¡± explained Zero

    Dracula looked a bit shocked and did not respond to Zero¡¯s comment. He then encased himself in a cocoon of blood and shadow.

    ¡°Well looks like he¡¯s transforming. This battle will only get harder so try to extend your territory more and reduce his.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I would if I could but I¡¯m almost out of mana.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°What happened it I¡¯ve still got about 70% of mine left?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well creating this territory and maintaining it need a massive amount of mana. I¡¯m also maintaining a shield.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°A shield to protect the baby I assume.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Obviously and I still have it even now so I don¡¯t have enough mana but I have an idea.¡± said Yoko as she pulled Zero in for a kiss.

    As they shared their passionate kiss Zero felt all the mana in his body being drained at a rapid rate. When Yoko released Zero he fell to his knees as he looked at her glowing red eyes.

    ¡°Your mana is delicious and it was rapidly regenerating as I drained it. I have enough now to extend my territory a bit.¡± said Yoko

    Yoko began radiating mana as she spread out her arms. As the mana filled the blue sky began to overtake the blood-red one. When the mana receded Yoko¡¯s, territory occupied 75% of the space.

    ¡°How come it took you seconds to this but I had to suffer for almost half an hour before?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That was my first time creating one so it took longer and creating something is always harder than changing it.¡± explained Yoko

    They abruptly stop their banter when the air changed in the space as an oppressive feeling in the air tripled.

 Chapter 69 Subjugate Part 3

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about to get dangerous.¡± said Zero

    Yoko didn¡¯t respond as she willed both holy lightning and flames to bombard the shadow blood cocoon. The cocoon exploded and a titan-like figure could be seen in the smoke. When the smoke disappeared a gigantic demon-like creature was revealed. It had a black body with veins all across its body with enormous bat-like wings. The demon had dark red claws that looked able to cut metal easily, 4 tentacles like appendages with mouths, and a dragon-like tail.

    The demon disappeared instantly and Zero grabbed Yoko and teleported away. When they reappeared, they were hit by a sudden gust of wind caused by the pressure of Dracula¡¯s fist hitting the ground. Zero teleported and slashed at the demon with his holy imbued sword but Dracula grabbed the blade breaking it and punched Zero across the room. Yoko teleported and caught Zero midair and summoned a dark tide orb big enough to encase the demon and froze it instantly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t buy us much time so get on your feet quickly.¡± said Yoko as he dropped Zero onto the ground.

    Cracking bones could be heard as Zero stood to his feet. He coughed up a bit of blood as he took a deep breath. He looked at Yoko and said, ¡°Be gentler with me I bruise easily.¡±

    ¡°Your sword¡¯s broken and none of our attacks worked on him. Got any ideas on how we win this?¡± asked Yoko as she looked at the ice begin to crack a little

    ¡°Well, the best option in my opinion would be for you to take over this space completely. If I distract him and you trap him momentarily so that you have time to drain my mana then you¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°It would really be helpful if you could use magic.¡± sighed Yoko

    ¡°Hey, I still get the job done quite well even without magic. Don¡¯t forget I took down Death mostly on my own.¡± said Zero

    ¡°How long until your mana returns?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Well this space is filled with an abnormal amount of mana so I think about 15 minutes.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Good then you keep him distracted and I¡¯ll wait here.¡± said Yoko as Dracula broke free from the ice.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Zero ran towards the screaming demon as it completely freed itself from the ice. Zero then summoned spiked shadow tendrils that wrapped and trapped Dracula. Dracula ripped himself free of the spiked tendrils which caused damage to his body but it instantly healed. Dracula roared and charged at Zero who fired fireballs at him to slow him down but it was futile. Dracula rushed through the fireballs without slowing down and punched Zero who teleported last-minute barely evading the hit.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to team up for Lisa¡¯s sake?¡± asked Zero from behind Dracula

    The mention of Lisa¡¯s name caused Dracula to go mad with rage. Dracula turned and started punching mindlessly at the area where Zero stood.

    Zero had already teleported away from the area where Dracula was currently punching. Zero looked on as Dracula punched the area constantly and hope that it would take him 30 minutes to figure out Zero wasn¡¯t there.

    Zero flew to where Yoko was waiting in the air. He kissed her and allowed her to drain the mana that he had managed to recover at this point. Zero felt a bit faint from the mana drain and almost plummeted to the ground but Yoko caught him by the arm. After a few seconds, Zero regained some of his strength and could fly independently.

    After 5 minutes of raging, Dracula seemed to calm down as he breathed heavily as he was surrounded by dust. Before he could look around to regain his baring he was suddenly restrained by the spiked shadow tendrils and was entrapped in a sphere of crystal-clear water that burned his skin. As he tried to break free from the restraints he was suddenly hit with bouts of pain as he looked and noticed bolts of lightning striking the water. The constant barrage of lightning bolts was being amplified by the water and since both included the light element they damaged Dracula immensely.

    When Dracula managed to finally break free from the bonds he roared in anger for the pain he had experienced. Before he could do anything though his watery prison was instantly turned into an ice prison.

    Zero tried opening a portal to his dimension but he still felt resistant although it had been greatly reduced. He could open a human-size portal and closed it without doing anything.

    ¡°Looks like we need complete control of this space to be able to enact your plan.¡± said Yoko as she watched Zero experiment with his dimensional portal.

    Zero landed on the ground along with Yoko and sat on the ground. Mostly likely due to the damage they had caused him and adding the light element to the ice prison Dracula was unable to break out of it as easily as before. After 10 minutes Zero kissed Yoko once again allowing her to drain his mana finally give her the amount she required.

    Yoko raised her hands and willed her blue sigil sky to overtake the rest of Dracula¡¯s territory. With this expansion, Yoko was now able to seize control of the space completely. As she finished she fell to her knees as she had used up all her mana and now could not even maintain the shield to protect her child.

    Zero used his remaining strength to open a gigantic portal underneath the ice prison. The ice prison fell into the portal and disappeared. Zero had sent the frozen Dracula into his space in order to defeat him. He had noticed that Dracula had infinite vitality while he was inside his castle and this space existed with the castle making Dracula unbeatable while here.

    Zero had thought of the plan to send Dracula into his dimension to get rid of his unlimited regeneration. He had tried earlier but had constantly felt resistance to his dimension coming from Dracula¡¯s territory so he had hoped Yoko could either control or break it. Now that Dracula was inside Zero¡¯s dimension he could be hurt and his ability to constantly heal regardless of how much damage was caused was nullified.

    Zero walked over to Yoko and picker her up in a princess style and walked to the portal opening. He jumped in along with Yoko and they appeared in a white space with nothing in sight except for the ice prison containing Dracula. Zero closed the portal and allowed Yoko to float on her own in the space. The ice had now began showing cracks on the surface.

    After 10 minutes of waiting Dracula finally managed to break free from the ice. This time the wounds inflicted on him by Zero and Yoko didn¡¯t instantly heal but only bled. Dracula breathed heavily as he staggered a bit due to his injured body.

 Chapter 70 Subjugate Conclusion

    Dracula¡¯s intimidating aura had faded and his wounds were slowly healing. Dracula¡¯s eye had changed from white to red and his body was now undergoing a new transformation. His body began shrinking and compressing until he was a human size.

    ¡°Why does every boss in Castlevania have to have multiple forms. Just once can¡¯t I fight someone who doesn¡¯t have 2 more transformations. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the Dragonball Z world.¡± sighed Zero as he looked at the changes occurring in Dracula.

    The bat-like feature on Dracula¡¯s body was now replaced with werewolf-like features. The wounds on his body instantly closed as his body shifted. He released a powerful howl that created shockwaves to echo through the dimension.

    Zero teleported when he sensed that Dracula was about to move but to his surprise, Dracula was in front of him after teleporting. Dracula thrust his clawed hand through Zero¡¯s chest and grasped his beating heart. Zero grabbed Dracula¡¯s hand and summoned shadow blades that cut off the arm still impaling his chest and tried to kick him away. Dracula shifted to the side to avoid the kick and cut off Zero¡¯s leg with his remaining hand and twisted and kicked Zero in the face. In the exchange, Dracula had managed to grab his severed arm which caused more damage to Zero as his claws had scraped Zero¡¯s heart.

    Zero laid in the void with only 1 leg and a giant gaping hole in his chest. Dracula walked slowly towards him as he reattached his severed arm. Shadow tendrils rose to entrap Dracula but he dodged them all and walked closer to Zero with each passing second.

    Zero was healing slowly as his body was momentarily overtaxed and his stamina was low as a result of the repeated injuries he faced. He created a wall of shadow to separate them but Dracula ripped it apart as if it were paper. Zero looked up and saw the black-furred of the werewolf raise his clawed hand and bring it down.

    Dracula in one swift motion decapitated Zero, ripped out his heart, and ate it. With Zero now lying dead motionless Dracula looked around for Yoko and found her gone. Using his wolf-like sense he searched around the area but found that the only 2 here were himself and Zero¡¯s corpse. Releasing his guard Dracula shifted from his wolf form back into Soma¡¯s form and he looked a bit paler than usual.

    ¡°You were a worthy opponent.¡± said Dracula as he looked down on Zero¡¯s beheaded corpse and bared his fangs ready to drink blood.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In his moment of carelessness, he failed to notice a dimensional rift had opened above. Pink chains poured forth from the rift and chained up Dracula making him unable to move. Trying his best to break free from the chain Dracula notice that he couldn¡¯t call upon any strength or power.

    A smaller dimensional rift open and Yoko walked out and walked toward Dracula and raised her hands to produce a pink mist that covered his face. Dracula tried to hold his breath but eventually, he breathed in the mist and fainted.

    ¡°Get up already I don¡¯t know how long I can keep him under!¡± yelled Yoko

    As if roused from sleep Zero¡¯s headless body stood up and grabbed his head in order to reattach it. When placed on his body his eye instantly opened.

    ¡°Man, now I know how it feels to be decapitated. I keep telling you to treat me nicer. When I wake up Soma he¡¯s going to owe me so much.¡± said Zero as he walked towards the restrained Dracula.

    ¡°Enough of that hurry up and do it if he breaks free we¡¯re dead!¡± yelled Yoko

    Zero said nothing more as he walked up behind Dracula and placed his hands on Dracula¡¯s head. Now in position Zero activated his mental manipulation skill to enter Dracula''s mind. Dracula¡¯s power had a nature that made him resistant to mental attacks so the only way for them to succeed was to seal that power temporally and to use Yoko succubus power to lower his mental defenses. With this condition met Zero could now penetrate into Dracula¡¯s mind and cut his strings.

    Zero¡¯s vision faded and turned black. When Zero became aware of his surroundings he noticed that he was now in a black void with nothing around him. Zero had no idea where to find what he was looking for so he just started walking in a direction except for 3 doors.

    The first door was all natural in cedarwood and looked like an ancient Moroccan door. It had geometric shapes hand-carved in the door frame. It looked to have been created by a skilled architect and was made especially for its owner.

    The second door was more like a gate which was fashioned from black iron; Zero had seen pictures of such gates in his school books, artistic and pretty. They reminded him of castle gates with their artistic black lines.

    The last door was a mysterious rectangular portal that led to somewhere. It radiated energy that made Zero feel the need to enter through it. It felt as if it were an invitation to a new adventure, a new challenge, and a new chance to earn and that the only way to find out was to step through.

    Zero decided that the portal should be saved for last. He figured that this was most likely where God¡¯s influence was held and would be the most dangerous place.

    Zero walked through the first cedar door. When he entered he found a medieval room without any decoration. The only thing inside the room was a wall fireplace and 2 thrones facing one another. A man sat in the left chair and beckoned for Zero to enter and take a seat.

    As Zero walked into the room the door shut behind him and disappeared. Nevertheless, Zero was unfazed by this and continued to walk towards the chair. He sat down and faced the man who had motioned of him to enter.

    ¡°Welcome Zero. I suppose I should be saying it¡¯s been a while.¡± said the man

    ¡°I guess you could technically say that but I think it¡¯d be more accurate to say it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you Mathias.¡± responded Zero

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right welcome my dear friend Zero. My name is Mathias Cronqvist and it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± said the man

 Chapter 71 Mathias

    Zero sat across from Mathias Cronqvist a young man who looked to be in his mid-20¡¯s. He had long black hair and bears a striking resemblance to Soma and Alucard when he was in his Genya form. He was the man who chose to become Dracula and renounce God by obtaining immortality out of anger at the death of his wife who passed away while Mathias is away ''fighting in God''s name''.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m surprised that you knew of my existence and my name.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°Well I¡¯m a very studious person.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie you never paid attention in Mrs. Belnades class and I was pretty sure you cheat during the exam.¡± retorted Mathias

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t be too caught up on how I passed but rather we should focus on the fact that I passed. Anyways it seems that you have all of Soma¡¯s memories.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, as the original I have access to all memories of all versions of myself. I also have the knowledge that I assume you¡¯re seeking.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°So, you know the identity of God?¡± asked Zero excitedly

    ¡°The identity of your foe is The Blind False God Yaldabaoth.¡± answered Mathias

    ¡°Who is Yaldabaoth?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°To my understanding of creation from the knowledge I acquired throughout my life, I found that there are many gods. These gods collect power from us mortals and in exchange, they look after us. The God most people think of is but one of many and he has control of many worlds. God rules many worlds as would a king in many countries but he does not oversee them personally. He gives each world to a proxy and this world was given to a high angel named Sophia.¡± explained Mathias

    ¡°Wait so I¡¯m only facing an angle of God?¡± asked Zero interrupting Mathias

    ¡°Yes and no but do not underestimate her records say that she rivals archangels as do all his proxies. Now to continue my story Sophia was said to love God romantically which was forbidden. In hopes of getting closer to him, she attempted to create life and used her womb to birth a creature. This creature is Yaldabaoth and after its birth, it usurped Sophia¡¯s power and authority and has been deceiving mankind to collect enough power to ascend into real godhood. Its ultimate goal is to usurp God throne and claim all of the worlds that God controls.¡± explained Mathias

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°So, to simplify I¡¯m facing a creature that has the power of an archangel.¡± sighed Zero

    ¡°No need to be nervous while he might have her power he is unable to use it beyond a tiny miracle here and there to create a false belief in the hearts of man.¡± retorted Mathias

    ¡°So, is Sophia dead?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, she merely sealed inside of a vessel. She¡¯s been sealed inside us as the chaos entity.¡± explained Mathias

    ¡°Wait what!?¡± yelled Zero as he rose from his chair only to fall back into the chair

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite ingenious we can¡¯t be truly killed so the seal will never break.¡± said Mathias as he looked at Zero with a sad smile

    ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad I plan to separate you from the chaos entity.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I am truly happy that you care enough to try but sadly you can¡¯t succeed. Only a god could hope to succeed.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°Well you¡¯re not aware since I never explained this to Soma but I am something like a god.¡± retorted Zero

    ¡°From what I remember of our fight you and Mrs. Belnades lack the power to be gods.¡± retorted Mathias

    ¡°Well that was my full power but as for my companion she was focusing half her power elsewhere so she was unable to display her full ability.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m curious how you came to gain this power from my memories neither of you should be able to display such power.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°That¡¯s due to my powers and I¡¯ll use them to separate you from the chaos entity. That¡¯s all I can tell you now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Fair enough I suppose you¡¯ll keep it a secret until you¡¯ve accomplished your goal. Speaking of that what is your other goal?¡± asked Mathias

    ¡°To awaken your memories as Mathias and Soma. I also would like to separate you from the entity if I¡¯m able to from here.¡± said Zero as he stood up from his throne chair.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s impossible because to do that you need to let me out of this room and there¡¯s no door. You can leave but I can¡¯t.¡± explained Mathias

    Zero said nothing as he raised his hand and clenched it into a fist causing cracks to appear on the walls. The room shook as the walls began to crumble and fall. When the shaking was done the 2 men were standing in the void surrounded by rubble next to the 2 doors.

    Mathias was speechless as he looked around the destroyed room that had been his prison for centuries.

    Zero turned and faced Mathias and smiled as he said ¡°See I¡¯m already proving you wrong.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ did you do all this?¡± asked Mathias

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the mind or the soul it all bends to my will in the end.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Looks like my friend¡¯s more amazing than I previously thought.¡± said Mathias with a smile.

    ¡°So, what happens to you now?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m free now so I can do whatever I want now. Since I have nothing better to do I¡¯ll travel with you until you complete your mission here.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. So, do you know what behind that metal door?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s where Vlad and Soma are battling for dominance. The portal leads to the chaos entity.¡± answered Mathias

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s deal with Dracula and Soma first before the chaos entity.¡± said Zero

    Zero and Mathias walked towards the metal door and attempted to open it but a lock suddenly appeared on the door. Zero snapped his fingers and the locks shattered and faded. Now no longer impeded Zero and Mathias pushed the doors open and walked through.

    The scenery changed as they walked through and they appeared at the castle entrance.

    ¡°Is this Dracula¡¯s castle?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, where did you think those 2 would be fighting?¡± asked Mathias in response

    They entered the castle but unlike the real castle, there were no monsters around. Zero followed Mathias¡¯ lead and followed him to what seemed to be the dungeon which looked exactly like the place he met Carmilla. Following behind Mathias the 2 came to a stop at a cell that held a gray-haired young man.

 Chapter 72 Mindscape

    Zero looked at the motionless young man who sat in the cell and called out ¡°Soma!¡±. The young man however remained motionless despite Zero yelling his name.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± asked Zero as he looked towards Mathias

    ¡°Well if I were to guess I think he¡¯s shut himself off from the world due to the shock of seeing Mina die.¡± answered Mathias

    ¡°Soma Mina isn¡¯t dead yet! Wake up and I¡¯ll take you to her!¡± yelled Zero

    Despite Zero revealing that Mina was alive, Soma remained motionless and still. Seeing that nothing he said roused Soma into action Zero stopped yelling and tried to think of a way to awaken his friend.

    ¡°If you can control the mind as you please then why don¡¯t you just get him out?¡± asked Mathias

    ¡°Well I can do that but he¡¯d just end up back in the cell after some time. Getting him out is easy keeping him out requires for him to want to actually want to stay out.¡± explained Zero as he walked and phased through the bars into Soma¡¯s cell.

    Zero grabbed the motionless and doll-like Soma and proceeded to slap him repeatedly. After 2 minutes of continuous slapping, Zero released Soma who didn¡¯t utter a single word and remained motionless. Zero looked down at Soma and sighed while saying ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this idiocy.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ideas on how to awaken him?¡± asked Mathias

    ¡°Yes, I have 2 but I¡¯m starting to wonder if he¡¯s worth all this trouble. Soma, I wouldn¡¯t have entrusted Mina to you if I knew that you were this weak. You can¡¯t protect her if you¡¯re like this.¡± said Zero

    Hearing Zero¡¯s words Soma twitched slightly. Zero felt the movement and continued to explain why Soma was no longer fit to be with Mina. Soma finally moved and pushed Zero away causing both to crash into the walls of the small cell.

    Soma fell to the floor and began to cry. Zero walked up to Soma and sat next to him. Zero waited 10 minutes for Soma to finish crying in silence.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect Mina. I let her die in front of me without being able to do anything.¡± Soma finally managed to get out as he grabbed Zero by the collar.

    ¡°Well, Soma about that. I don¡¯t really know how to tell you this but Mina¡¯s still alive.¡± said Zero

    Stolen story; please report.

    There was a deafening silence throughout the cell. Soma looked at Zero in disbelief and Zero slowly grabbed Soma¡¯s hand and forced him to release his shirt collar. Soma froze like a computer unable to process the input information.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me I saw Graham kill her in front of me!¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°Yeah about that. Now don¡¯t freak out or anything. So it¡¯s like this I was pretending to be Graham and the Mina you saw fall to the ground was not the real one.¡± said Zero as he tried to calm the hysterical Soma down.

    Another deafening silence overtook the cell. Soma said nothing as he clenched his fists and punched Zero in the face. Zero made no action to dodge the punch and allowed Soma to keep punching him without making any attempts to stop him. After a few minutes of punching Zero; Soma stopped and got up while breathing heavily.

    ¡°Feel better now?¡± asked Zero as he got up off the ground with no injuries as if Soma attacking him had never occurred.

    ¡°Shut up! Why would you do that!?¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°Well although it¡¯s no excuse I needed you to unlock your powers as Dracula to save Mina. If you can¡¯t use your full power then we¡¯ll all probably die.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about!?¡± yelled Soma as he felt betrayed by his closest friend.

    ¡°Well I know you probably feel upset and betrayed but it¡¯s sad to say we don¡¯t really have the time for you to figure out your feelings. To save Mina¡¯s life we need you to come out of this cell right now. Afterward when everything is settled if you still feel like you can¡¯t forgive me then we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡± said Zero in a calm and serious tone, unlike his normal jokey tone.

    Listening to what Zero was saying Soma began to understand that maybe they might really be facing the threat of dying. Zero didn¡¯t wait for Soma to respond when he fazed through the cell bars again and walked out.

    ¡°What did you do!?¡± asked a shocked Soma

    ¡°This place is not real we¡¯re inside your mind, Soma. If you want to come out then you have to want it.¡± explained Mathias

    Heeding the word of the mysterious young man next to Zero; Soma attempted to walk through the bar but he crashed into the bars.

    Zero sighed as he looked at Soma. He walked to the bars reached through and grabbed Soma and lifted him on his feet and said ¡°The more time you waste here the closer Mina gets to death for real this time. So stop playing around and get out!¡±

    Zero pulled Soma by the collar and he passed through the bars as if they were made of water. Now that Soma was outside the cell Zero released him causing him to lose his footing and falling back down to the ground. Zero looked at Soma and cracked a slight smile before going back to a straight face.

    ¡°Good job Soma that was very impressive. Now that you¡¯re out of there we can focus on helping you regain control of this castle.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Soma as he looked toward Mathias

    ¡°Me? Oh, right I haven¡¯t introduced myself my name is Mathias Cronqvist. I guess you could say that I¡¯m who you use to be.¡± said Mathias

    ¡°Who I used to be? What does that even mean?¡± asked a confused Soma

    Mathias smiled and placed his hand on Soma¡¯s shoulder and a white light flashed throughout the dungeon. When the light faded Mathias was gone and there stood Soma Cruz but his eyes had changed from their normal gray color to a blood red.

    ¡°I understand who I am and who I was now.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Good that saves me time. So now you understand that you need to take this castle back if you want to control your body again.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes to do that we need to head to my throne room. We¡¯ll find my last half there.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Good then lead the way, Soma. Or would you rather prefer Mathias?¡± said Zero

    ¡°You may call me either name. I have no preference but I would ask you to call me Soma in Mina¡¯s presence when I get out of here.¡± said Soma as he began to walk away.

    Zero followed behind the new Soma who walked through the castle as if he had lived in it all his life.  Faced with no monsters on their journey they had an uneventful walk as they headed toward the throne room to find Dracula.

    They arrived before the door that led to the throne room. They push the giant doors open and came across the sight of a man sitting on a throne sipping a red liquid which was most likely blood out of a chalice.

    ¡°Welcome intruder to my castle. The only thing awaiting you here is your death.¡± said Dracula

 Chapter 73 Seizure

    Soma walked into the throne room and faced Dracula. When he noticed that Zero was still standing outside the room he turned and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you entering?¡±

    Zero attempted to pass his hand through the doorway by a red barrier repelled his hand. Zero looked at Soma and said ¡°Looks like you¡¯re on your own for this one. I can force my way in but I¡¯d like to avoid that if I can.¡±

    Soma sighed at the prospect that his backup was rendered useless by this barrier. Haven absorbed Mathias¡¯s memories he understood that should he be defeated here his body would permanently belong to Dracula.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been abandoned by your companion. Prepare yourself for your death has arrived for you.¡± said Dracula as he dropped his empty chalice, stood up off the throne, and walked slowly toward Soma.

    Dracula summoned the ice blade that he used during his previous fight with Zero. With the blade in hand, Dracula charged at Soma who barely managed to dodge by jumping to the side.

    Soma rolled and stood up quickly to avoid another surprise attack. He looked at Dracula¡¯s sword and yelled ¡°How am I suppose to beat him barehanded!¡±

    Zero looked at the sight and rubbed his fingers on his temples as he watched this ridiculous fight. Zero sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re in your mind so that means if you want something you just have to will it into existence.¡±

    Heeding the advice of his friend Soma thought of the sword he had recently been using and it appeared in his hand. He then used the sword to block Dracula¡¯s strike but his sword broke in half and he suffered a cut across his chest. Soma collapsed to his knees in pain as his wound bleed.

    ¡°Soma this isn¡¯t real it¡¯s all in your mind. This is a battle of wills if your will is weak then the weapons you conjure will break easily. Think of what you¡¯re fighting for and use that as power. Also, I¡¯m just saying this but you know that you can make anything right.¡± explained Zero

    While listening to Zero¡¯s advice Soma was busy dodging the sword attacks from Dracula. Thinking it through Soma decided to go with a gun next and materialized it. Soma aimed his new gun at Dracula and fired shots which Dracula dodged easily and kicked Soma into a pillar.

    ¡°You really have a lack of imagination. You do know I said you can make anything right. That means you can make things to fight for you or create something so absurd that it¡¯s impossible to dodge.¡± said Zero in an exasperated tone.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Taking in Zero¡¯s advice Soma began to let his thoughts run loose. Maybe it was due to his fusion with Mathias but his mind was now sharper than it was before. Focusing on his reasons for living to protect Mina and get revenge for Elisabetha. He then created 10 glass bats that hovered at his side.

    The bats flew at Dracula and he shattered the bat with his sword. The glass shards flew past Dracula causing the shards to cut him. The shards then reformed into bat again and flew straight at Dracula. Dracula dodged the bats worried about the damage he suffered previously.

    Dracula summoned fire that spread throughout the room melting the glass bats. When the flame reached Soma water gushed from the ground and doused the flames. The melted glass coalesced into one pool and a giant spike formed and stabbed Dracula through the chest. Dracula turned into mist and the mist dissolved the glass into dust.

    The mist then reformed back into Dracula and his previous injuries had healed now. Dracula raised his hand in Soma¡¯s direction and shadow spikes erupted from the ground beneath Soma. Soma turned into a bat and flew to the sky to avoid impalement.

    Soma in his bat form opened his mouth and 5 fireballs launched out aimed towards Dracula. Dracula dodged the fireballs but the fireball turned around and hit him from behind. The concussive force of the explosion blew off half of Dracula¡¯s body and set the other side on fire.

    Dracula knelt as his body burned and Soma walked towards Dracula with a sword to finish him off. As Soma raised his blade to deal the finishing blow Dracula turned into mist dousing the flames and the mist flew into Soma¡¯s mouth.

    Soma grabbed his throat as the mist flew into his mouth. Soma stood motionless after all the mist had entered his body. After standing still for 2 minutes Soma started to move. The red barrier that blocked Zero from entering disappeared.

    Zero walked into the throne room and said ¡°So you managed to seize Soma¡¯s body as your own.¡±

    Soma lifted his head to look at Zero and smiled. His eyes glowed an eerie red and he said ¡°Yes I¡¯ve regained my body and now I¡¯m fully revied. You won¡¯t be able to hurt your friend so give up and accept a painless death.¡±

    Zero snapped his fingers and light beams appeared out of thin air and pierced Soma¡¯s body countlessly. Soma fell to his knees bleeding profusely. Zero snapped his fingers again and shadow tendrils wrapped around Soma.

    ¡°You seem to be under a misunderstanding that I can¡¯t hurt you because you¡¯re using Soma¡¯s body. Either you come out voluntarily or I force you out.¡± as Zero said this the shadow tendrils grew spikes the pierced Soma¡¯s body causing Dracula pain.

    ¡°Stop¡­ bluffing I know you¡­ can¡¯t kill me.¡± said a confident Dracula

    Zero smiled at Dracula and with a cold killing intent said ¡°Who said anything about killing you. I will make your existence an excruciating experience where seconds will feel like millenniums to you.¡±

    Dracula was worried at the total disregard that Zero was showing his friend. The shadow spikes were still impaling Soma¡¯s body when a mist came out of Soma¡¯s body. The mist reformed back into Dracula who was still missing half his body.

    Zero grabbed Soma¡¯s body after the tendrils released him and threw him outside the throne room. He turned to Dracula waved his hand and Dracula¡¯s body healed as if it had never been damaged.

    ¡°What did you do? Why would you heal me?¡± asked a confused Dracula

    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you until you willingly submit to Soma and join him. To do that I need to show you how outclassed you are in here.¡± explained Zero

    Dracula launched a meteor at Zero who made to attempt to dodge the attack. The meteor crashed into Zero causing an explosion. When the dust died down Zero had suffered no damage and was walking forward as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°If you want to hurt me you¡¯ll have to do better. You¡¯re stronger than this.¡± said Zero in a mocking tone.

 Chapter 74 Submission

    Dracula rushed at Zero with his ice sword and slashed downward but his strike was deflected by an invisible barrier. Zero brought his arm to Dracula¡¯s chest and flicked him causing him to be pushed back by a tremendous amount of force. Dracula crashed into the wall and fell to the ground coughing up blood.

    ¡°Get up we don¡¯t have time. Come on attack me using all your power and try to defeat me. Come get up!¡± said Zero in a slightly mocking tone

    Dracula stood up and roared and transformed into the previous wolf form that he used to battle Zero and Yoko. He moved at an impossible speed making his movement look as if he teleported and slashed at Zero from behind. Before the claw could reach Zero shadows formed a wall and blocked the attack. The wall instantly sprouted spikes and forced Dracula to retreat.

    Zero snapped his fingers causing the bones in Dracula¡¯s leg to break making him fall to the ground. Zero pointed his finger up to the sky and brought it down summoning multiple swords that pierced Dracula. Zero walked towards Dracula and summoned shadow tendrils that pierced Dracula while twisting.

    ¡°I remember you did something similar to me. Think of this as a little payback. So do you surrender?¡± said Zero coldly as he looked down at Dracula who was in excruciating pain for the tendrils.

    Dracula turned to mist and repeated next to Zero slashing at Zero¡¯s neck. The ice blade cut through Zero''s neck but rather than it forming a cut it seemed to phase through his neck. Zero kicked Dracula away while grabbing his ice sword and threw the sword impaling him as he crashed into the wall pinning him into the wall.

    Zero teleported next to Dracula grabbed the sword and twisted the blade while asking ¡°Do you surrender?¡±

    Dracula grunted in pain as he tried to grab Zero but clawed hands erupted from the wall and rendered Dracula immobile. Dracula glared at Zero while saying ¡°Never!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately then you and I can continue to have some fun. We¡¯ll play until you¡¯re ready ¡± said Zero with a smirk

    Zero pulled out the blade and jumped back before snapping his fingers again causing the hands to release Dracula. Dracula fell to the ground and Zero waved his hand instantly healing Dracula then tossed the ice sword to Dracula¡¯s feet.

    Dracula stayed on the ground and made no attempt to stand on his feet. Zero looked and wait but after a minute, he asked ¡°Does this mean you wish to surrender?¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Dracula waved his hand and firey spiked erupted from the ground and travel towards Zero but before they could reach him he vanished. Before Dracula could even process what had occurred Zero smashed his head into the ground and with his hand pierced his heart.

    ¡°I¡­ surrender!¡± yelled Dracula

    ¡°Good that wasted too much of my precious time.¡± said Zero

    Zero then pulled Dracula from the crater and dragged him by the leg to where Soma laid unconscious. Zero sighed as he said, ¡°If you want something done right you got to do it yourself.¡± Zero then proceeded to slap Soma awake after healing his wounds.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Long story short you fought Dracula got your body taken over and I had to rescue you.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°So what happened to Dracula?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°He¡¯s over there and he¡¯s willing to merge with you now.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this willingly!¡± retorted Dracula

    ¡°Really if you need some more motivation I¡¯m more than happy to oblige.¡± responded Zero

    This caused Dracula to become silent and glare at Zero. Soma looked at the weird dynamic between the 2 individuals as he walked towards Dracula. When he kneeled in front of Dracula and placed his hand on Dracula¡¯s shoulder a black light erupted. When the light faded Soma stood there looking the same except his red eyes were not darker shade akin to blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m complete now.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Good then we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time here and head to the final remaining door.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Sure but before we go I just have to ask did you have to be so rough with my body and past self?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Well if you wanted it done a gentler way then you should have finished it yourself rather than leaving me with all the work and complaining afterward.¡± retorted Zero

    ¡°We¡¯ll save that for that bridge that we have to cross when this is over.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s move.¡± said Zero as he walked away followed by Soma

    The 2 exited the castle and walked through the metal door that they used to enter this part of Soma¡¯s mind. They appeared back in the void and the metal gate vanished leaving only the door-shaped portal of light.

    ¡°What through there?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Due to my connection to the chaos entity I can access the chaos dimension where it resides. This door should lead us there.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°I thought we could only access it through the castle.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No, I¡¯m able to go there whenever I wish even from here. Although going through here will probably take us to an area that I shouldn¡¯t normally be able to enter. Like a back door entrance to a restricted area.¡± said Soma

    They walked through the portal and a flash of light blinded them. When the light faded they found themselves in an area that looked similar to outer space with tiny stars everywhere. This was the chaos dimension where the chaos entity resided.

    When they looked around they saw a bright golden orb made of light floating in the distance. They flew towards the light and as they flew closer and closer the orb grew bigger. When they arrived near the orb they were shocked to see the size of the orb. The orb was the size of an actual planet and inside the orb, a shadow of a winged female shape could be seen.

    Zero ordered the system to appraise the orb and the results shocked him.

    ERROR DUE TO PARTIAL RESTRICTION PLACED ON PATHEON FUNCTION UNABLE TO APPRAISE

    TO REMOVE RESTRICTION PLEASE COMPLETE APOTHEOSIS

    NAME: SOPHIA

    RACE: AEON OF WISDOM

    DIVINE SOUL: DIVINE AEON SOUL

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: LESSER DEITIES

    LEVEL: ???

    DIVINITY (DIVINE ATTRIBUTE): LIGHT, WISDOM, & ORDER

    STRENGTH: ?????

    SPEED: ?????

    MAGIC ENERGY: ???????

    VITALITY: ???????

    SKILLS: ????????

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ????????

    ¡°This must be where Shopia is sealed with us.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Yes and that worries me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Why would that worry you?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°If I were to seal something like this then I wouldn¡¯t leave it unguarded so I believe we¡¯ll be receiving an unwanted guest soon.¡± replied Zero

    As soon as Zero said that an unearthly growl echo throughout the chaos dimension and caused both men to shudder and feel a sense of dread that they had never experienced before.

 Chapter 75 Archon

    Zero and Soma were able to pinpoint the source of the howl and found a strange creature in that direction. The creature had a somewhat pale translucent skin that glowed blue and green. It stood on 2 legs and had a humanoid form but it had a face with no facial features. The creature tilted its head to an impossible angle and walked towards the 2 young men. The way it walked was abnormal and moved its body in a way that made no sense anatomically. The way it moved repulsed the 2 so much that they backed off without meaning to do so.

    Although no mouth appeared on the creature''s face it somehow released another unearthly growl that echoed throughout the chaotic dimension. When the roar ended a voice echo through the dimension saying ¡°Why¡­ are¡­ you¡­ here?¡± in a voice that seemed to be made of different animals blended together.

    Zero was unsure why the system hadn¡¯t appraised the creature. Zero then ordered the system to appraise the creature. Instead of appraising it, he received a warning.

    WARNING IT IS ADVISED TO NOT APPRAISE. WILL YOU STILL APPRAISE YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    NAME: Kakia

    RACE: Archon

    SOUL: %@#%^%(#^%

    SOUL RANK: !@%&#

    LEVEL: *^

    ATTRIBUTES: */&#$*

    STRENGTH: !%@&

    SPEED: *%@#

    MAGIC ENERGY: *#@%^$!

    VITALITY: ^%*#!%

    SKILLS: (Morality Manipulation, Soul Trapping, Order Manipulation) *!&@&^^%!^$#@&!^&^@*)(@)@*(&^*@&$^%!@&%^*@!&^*!@&*(!@&*^&*@%^$#@$@^&*^(&@!

    PASSIVE SKILLS: *!@*&^@#^%$#^&@

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Zero became dizzy as he saw the information. It was as if just seeing the information was causing him to physically feel sick as he broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡®System what¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    TARGET IS A POWERFUL CREATURE WHO WAS CREATED WITH RULES FROM OUTSIDE THIS DIMENSION. WHEN THE HOST AND MORTALS SEE SUCH CREATURES THEY FEEL REPULSED AND NAUSEOUS. IF THE HOST APPRAISES THE CREATURE THEN THAT FEELING CORRUPTS THE HOST''S MIND SO IT IS ADVISED TO AVOID DOING SO WHEN WARNED AGAINST IT.

    Soma seemed to be doing better than Zero at this moment. He attempted to rush and attack the creature but was grabbed by Zero who pulled him back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± yelled Soma

    ¡°Shut up.¡± said Zero in a serious cold tone before turning to the creature who had stopped moving. He said to the creature and said ¡°We were looking for the chaos entity to defeat it but we ended up in a strange unknown dimension. We mean no harm so may we leave.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°If¡­ you¡­ leave¡­ now¡­ you¡­ may¡­ keep¡­ your¡­ lives¡­¡± said Kakia

    ¡°Thank you we¡¯ll do so¡± said Zero who grabbed Soma and teleported away quickly.

    When the reappeared Soma shook off Zero¡¯s hand and asked angrily ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Zero sighed and rubbed his head as he explained ¡°I did that because I felt that we had no chance of winning right now. It would have been great to sever your ties to Sophia but the main objective was to wake you up and that¡¯s been completed. We have no reason to go on a suicide mission with no chance of success right now.¡±

    ¡°We could have won.¡± retorted Soma

    Zero sighed yet again and said ¡°We have no idea what abilities Yaldabaoth gave that creature nor are we able to judge how strong it was. It seemed to be guarding Sophia and preventing her from awaking so it shouldn¡¯t chase us. It¡¯s best right now to leave this place and come up with a plan at a later date.¡±

    Zero waved his hand and the portal appeared before them. Without waiting for Soma to respond Zero entered the portal and left the dimension. Soma clenched his fists until they began to bleed and screamed before entering the portal.

    They appeared in the void and Zero said, ¡°Okay so I¡¯ll wake you up now and we can deal with the chaos entity and after that, we¡¯ll try to see if we can deal with that creature by teaming up.¡±

    Zero then began to fade into the darkness of the void leaving only Soma who stared intensely at the portal.

    When Zero came he saw Yoko still working on keeping Dracula or rather Soma¡¯s mental defense down. He asked her ¡°How long was I in there?¡±

    Yoko stopped what she was doing when she heard Zero''s voice. She looked at him and answered, ¡°About 5 minutes give or take since I don¡¯t have a clock.¡±

    ¡°Good, then we didn¡¯t waste too much time. Wake him up while I go fetch Alucard.¡± said Zero as he opened a portal to the castle.

    Zero appeared in the clock tower and found Alucard still unconscious. Zero had used his mental manipulation to render Alucard unconscious and due to warning him before Alucard did not resist the skill. Zero then knelt down next to Alucard and used the skill to undo his first suggestion.

    After a few seconds, Alucard awoke feeling a bit sluggish. He looked towards Zero and asked, ¡°Did it work was Soma able to awaken safely?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine and he was able to unlock all his hidden memories. He now has all of his knowledge and power at his disposal. The only worrying thing is that this power seems to have gone to his head a little and made him cocky.¡±

    ¡°That happens when you gain a lot of power too quickly. I experienced it in my younger days and I¡¯m sure as did you.¡± said Alucard in defense of Soma

    Zero helped Alucard to his feet and waved his hand creating a portal. Zero motioned for Alucard to enter the portal which Alucard did without any hesitation. Zero followed behind and they appeared at the location where he left Yoko and Soma.

    When they arrived they found Soma still laying on the floor and Yoko looking worried. Zero stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong why isn¡¯t Soma awake?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know I¡¯ve released my hold on his mind but he won¡¯t awaken.¡± explained Yoko

    Genya looked at Soma and glared at Zero saying ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Zero sighed when he looked at Soma and said ¡°Looks like he didn¡¯t take my warning seriously enough. Yoko and Alucard it seems Soma had entered an area in his mind I told him to avoid. The only way to wake him now is to go in and forcibly drag him out.¡±

    ¡°An area in his mind to aviod?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°Yes, we found that God hid something inside Dracula which is now inside Soma. It was heavily guarded so I advised that we should avoid it until properly prepared. Looks like he¡¯s forcing our hand by making us go in after him.¡± said Zero who was clearly upset at this turn of events.

 Chapter 76 Rescue Mission

    ¡°So here¡¯s the plan since he catatonic Yoko won¡¯t need to lower his mental defenses. All 3 of us will enter his mind and try to extract him without fighting that guard. If he¡¯s already in combat we¡¯ll run for now but if we¡¯re unable to run then we¡¯ll team up and fight.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay I understand that but can you explain what this guard is like.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual creature I can¡¯t accurately describe it but it looked like something that didn¡¯t belong in this or any world.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t tell us much.¡± retorted Alucard

    ¡°Why bother asking I¡¯m 100% certain we¡¯ll encounter it when we go in. We shouldn¡¯t waste too much time here or the boy will die.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yoko¡¯s right so sit down in a circle around Soma and then I¡¯ll begin.¡± said Zero

    They sat in a circle while Zero used his mental manipulation to link all their minds together. Zero¡¯s vision faded and when he came to he found that they were back in the dark void.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°We¡¯re in Soma¡¯s subconscious mind.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°Yes this area is usually off-limits to Soma but we brought him here. There¡¯s the portal so once we step through just follow my lead.¡± said Zero

    Zero and the other 2 walked through the portal and light-filled their vision and when it faded they found themselves in a starry void similar to space. Zero lead the way followed by Yoko and Alucard as they grew closer to the area when they saw a flash of light.

    As they arrived something flew towards Zero and when Zero caught it he found that it was Soma who had been sent flying. Zero looked at Soma who had black veins on areas on his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I said that we¡¯d come up with a plan and deal with it later.¡±

    ¡°I had a feeling we could win so I¡¯m betting on that!¡± retorted Soma before he passed out.

    Zero looked at his friend as if he had been replaced with an optimistic fool as he sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if that thing can be hurt or killed. You¡¯ve screwed us all Soma.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    As they had their little exchange the creature from before moved towards them. It moved fast skittering around like how a cockroach as it impossibly twisted its arms and legs. The archon stood up on its feet and tilted its head and asked, ¡°Why¡­ have¡­ you¡­ returned¡­ I will¡­ kill¡­ you¡­. all¡­. now¡­¡±

    ¡°Well the choice was made for me.¡± said Zero in an angry voice.

    The archon lunged at Zero and Soma but Zero snapped his fingers and a barrier appeared. The archon smashed into the barrier and also used his feet to attack the barrier and whittle away at the barrier. After 2 minutes of trying to breach this barrier, a shattering sound could be heard in the universe-like dimension.

    Zero snapped his fingers again and this time the black void produced spikes made of darkness that impaled the archon. The archon looked at Zero or to better say that Zero figured it was looking at him since it had no facial features. The archon moved although still impaled by the darkness spikes and as if made of water moved unimpeded.

    Now free from the spikes the archon Kakia turned its arms into blades and its arms began to stretch as the blade arms began to chase after Zero. Zero threw Soma to Yoko who caught him and began to dodge the blades that targeted him. The blades seemed to be getting faster the more Zero dodged them repeatedly. As the speed of the blades kept increasing Zero started having trouble dodging the attacks and he received many shallow cuts.

    As the blades moved faster than Zero could dodge he began to use his ability to teleport. Zero teleported behind the archon and the blades followed and as they were about to pierce Zero he teleported 20 feet in front of the archon causing the blades to pierce through the archon. A shocking thing happened where though the blades pierced the arch they didn¡¯t slow down and continued traveling aiming for Zero. Zero had no time to teleport so he raised some barriers in hopes of using them to slow the blades down enough to teleport but the blades pierced through the barriers as if they didn¡¯t exist and stabbed Zero.

    Yoko had passed Soma to Alucard to look after and rushed with a flaming sword that she had created and slashed the archon¡¯s entended blade arms severing the part piercing Zero from the rest. The blades removed themselves from Zero¡¯s body and flew back to the archon who had retracted his arms and they merged together.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± said Yoko as she kept staring at the archon to make sure it didn¡¯t make any more moves.

    ¡°No looks like I¡¯m in pretty bad shape.¡± said Zero as he looked at the area where he was pierced that was black and black veins extended form.

    ¡°What are those veins? Soma also had them too.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure but I believe it¡¯s something similar to a mental poison that will probably either control or destroy my mind.¡± said Zero

    ¡°How do we stop it?¡± asked Alucard who appeared holding the unconscious Soma.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we can. Our best bet is to take that thing down and hope for the best. Leave Soma to me and you 2 attack it while I provide support.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Will you be able to do that? If it¡¯s a mental poison then it¡¯ll probably affect your ability to do much in here.¡± retorted Yoko

    ¡°I can still provide support if I can¡¯t I¡¯ll tell you. I won¡¯t put you 2 in danger because of my ego.¡± said Zero as he looked at Soma.

    Alucard and Yoko nodded to show that they believe in Zero before flying towards the archon. Zero created flaming blades since it injured the archon, unlike the darkness spears. The archon split in half and form 2 identical creatures that rushed toward Yoko and Alucard.

    As archon A tried to punch Yoko one of the flaming swords morphed into a shield and stop the blow giving Yoko a chance to use her flaming sword to cut it in half. The 2 half of the creature merged together and it released a roar as it turned on hand into a blade to stab Yoko. The flaming swords pierced archon A and bought enough time for Yoko to retreat.

    Over to the other side, Alucard was facing archon B. Archon B shaped its body into a sphere and started firing needle-like flesh. The flaming sword surrounded Alucard and form a flaming sphere to protect Alucard.

    This fight was not looking good for the 3 of them and Zero had no idea if he could still keep up his support at this rate.

 Chapter 77 Rescue Mission Part 2

    ¡®System how long do I have?¡¯

    THE HOST HAS BEEN INFECTED WITH A POISON TO CAUSE TOTAL SOUL COLLAPSE

    DUE TO SKILL ETERNAL SOUL RATHER THAN SOUL COLLAPSE THE HOST SOUL SHALL BE PUT INTO A HIBERNATION PERIOD TO COUNTERACT THE POISON

    20 MINUTES REMAIN UNTIL HIBERNATION PERIOD BEGIN

    HIBERNATION PERIOD WILL LAST 2-4 YEARS

    ¡®Hopefully killing it will undo this poison. How long does Soma have?¡¯

    DUE TO SOMA CRUZ¡¯S HIGHER SOUL RANK

    IT IS ESTIMATED THAT THE POISON WOULD NEED 3 WEEKS

    Zero tried to activate his soul link with Dahlia to explain the situation and give her instructions on what to do should he still fall into hibernation. When he tried he felt a resistance and received a notification.

    WARNING SOUL COLLAPSE POISON WILL INFECT RECIPIENT OF SOUL LINK IF USED

    IT IS ADVISED TO CEASE SOUL LINK COMMUNICATION

    ¡®Damn I have no choice but to bet it all here then. Yoko knows my plan to run so I¡¯ll trust her to take care of Nova and the rest.¡¯

    Zero then create ice swords and sent them to support Yoko and Alucard. The battle had begun to intensify on both fronts. Yoko was able to fight Archon A on an equal footing but Alucard was being forced into a defensive battle despite all of Zero¡¯s support.

    ¡®It¡¯s time to go all-in on this bet¡¯

    ¡°Yoko!¡± yelled Zero

    Yoko hearing Zero yell her name dodged Archon A claw swipe and kick it a few feet away and then retreated to Zero¡¯s side as the Archon was being delayed by the swords.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong why did you call me?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°This is a losing battle and I think I¡¯ll pass out from these wounds soon. The only way I see us winning this battle requires you to unseal that angel.¡± said Zero as he pointed to the planet-sized golden sphere.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°You want me to unseal that!¡± said a shocked Yoko

    ¡°Yes once I pass out those things will kill us all so it¡¯s all or nothing now. How long would you need to unseal it?¡± asked Zero as he focused on stopping Archon A and support Alucard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what type of seal it is or how powerful it is. But I can slow the corruption of your injury.¡± said Yoko as she placed her hand on his wound causing the black veins to turn red and receded a bit.

    As the red vein receded Zero felt like his body was on fire. He looked at Yoko and asked, ¡°How long will this last?¡±

    Yoko shrugged and said, ¡°I have no idea I bought you some time but I don¡¯t know how much.¡±

    Yoko flew towards the orb and Archon A lunged at her but Zero teleported and kicked it away. As the archon flew back the ice sword stabbed it from the back causing the creature to freeze instantly. The archon shattered the ice within a second and roared.

    ¡°So ice is a no go.¡± said Zero as he transforms the ice blade next to him and Alucard into light blades.

    The archon lunged at Zero and swiped with its clawed fingers. Zero dodged the claws but was unable to dodge when the creature opened its jaw and fired a black beam at Zero. Zero managed to dodge the beam and was grabbed by the archon and it began to charge another beam.

    As the archon fired its beam Zero snapped his finger opening a spatial distortion in front of him. Another spatial portal opened up in front of the archon that released its beam at it. The beam blew off Archon A¡¯s head causing it to fall limp allowing Zero to retreat. The archon stood back up and its head regrew quickly.

    ¡°Damn this thing is even more unkillable than I am.¡± said Zero

    Yoko arrived at the orb and placed her hands on the orb. She activated her sealing magic and began decoding the magical formula of the seal.

    Alucard¡¯s defensive battle had taken a turn for the worse as Archon B had managed to injury his left arm Alucard resolved himself and cut off his arm to stop the spread of the poison. Now in pain from losing an arm Alucard was barely remaining conscious.

    Alucard was clutching his severed arm and swaying as he tried to stay awake despite his blood loss. The archon was forcing its way through the flame barrier. As it was about to reach Alucard the other archon was sent flying and crashed into Archon B sending both of them far away from Alucard. The flame and light swords flew towards the 2 creatures.

    Zero deactivate the flame sphere and walked to Alucard¡¯s side and slapped him awake. He looked at Alucard and said ¡°What are doing? You can heal yourself with your willpower. This is the world of the mind you can¡¯t die unless the poison gets you.¡±

    Heeding Zero¡¯s advice Alucard imagined his arm regrowing and that it did. Zero grabbed Alucard and forced him to stand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go chopping off body parts. This isn¡¯t your real body but your mind to chop off your arm is akin to deleting your own memories.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand what you said. What memories did I lose?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°No idea we¡¯ll figure it out later. For now, focus here they come.¡± said Zero

    The archon fused together to form an abomination to raced towards them. Zero sent all the light and flame swords to slow down the abomination racing at them. The abomination shrugged them off and raced forward and shot needles at them as it continued onward. Zero raised 3 barriers to stop the needles but a few made it through the barrier. Zero stood in front of Alucard and took the needle hits and the red wound instantly changed into a darker shade.

    The abomination lifted its head and released an enraged roar as it turned both of its heads to look in Yoko¡¯s direction. It tried to rush in that direction but a blue flame wall erupted and blocked its path. Zero snapped his fingers and created blue flame needles and launched them at the abomination. As it was bombarded by the needles the abomination turned its head and rushed to attack Zero.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go in that direction no matter what!¡± yelled Zero as he rushed forward to meet the abomination head-on.

    The abomination sent its arm to catch Zero but he teleported and appeared behind the creature and created a blue flame pillar underneath it. The burning creature swung its arm and knocked Zero back, stopping the pillar although it¡¯s still on fire.

    Zero was knocked into the flaming wall that he had created to stop the abomination. The abomination turned its head and locked in on Alucard as it turned its arms into blades and launched them at Alucard. Zero then jumped out of the flame wall surrounded by blue balls and launched them at the abomination setting it on fire again stopping the attack on Alucard.

 Chapter 78 Rescue Mission Conclusion

    ¡°Alucard this is going to get a bit heated so why don¡¯t you retreat and protect Soma while resting a bit.¡± said Zero

    Alucard followed Zero''s instructions and flew to Soma''s side. Zero smiled and snapped his finger causing the flame wall to move and surround him and the abomination. The abomination moved instantly to attack Zero but before it could it sensed a fireball behind it. The abomination dodged the fireball and the fireball flew into the flame wall. The abomination rushed at Zero again but it was stopped by shadow tendrils momentarily before it ripped them apart. When it tried to resume its attack it found that Zero had disappeared and it searched for him and noticed that Zero was floating in the air far above the flames.

    Zero looked at the abomination and snapped his fingers caused fireballs to be launched from all sides of the flame wall. The abomination tried to dodge and managed to dodge a few but was bombarded by countless fireballs setting it aflame. The abomination screamed in pain as it burned but the fireballs kept hitting it constantly keeping it in a state of perpetual pain.

    For what seemed like 10 minutes the abomination was constantly burned and the flame wall got smaller as the fireballs were launched. The flame wall dissipated and the flames on the abomination died. It had patches of burnt skin all across its body which instantly started to heal rapidly. As its body healed it also began to contort and reformed. The abomination shifted back into its initial archon form and then its muscles began to swell and bludge. As the archon finished transform it now had a hulking form it still had translucent skin but now it had claws and a mouth with shark teeth.

    The archon crouched and tensed and disappeared and was already in front of Zero. The archon then smacked Zero with all its strength sending crashing into the ground like a falling star. Zero¡¯s whole body ached when he opened his eyes to find the archon but found that it was already standing over him. Its shark teeth was formed a twisted smile as it raised its clawed hand ready to finish off Zero when it stopped due to an unusual sight. Zero was smiling and pointed his middle finger up cause the archon to look up and see a gigantic bolt of lightning fall and strike them both.

    Yoko was completely immersed in decoding the seal and had come across a problem in releasing the seal. The seal used the angle¡¯s own power to seal her up and it would require power on a similar level to undo the seal. Yoko now needed to figure out a way to use the seal¡¯s own power to break it. She now began siphoning a little of the energy from the angle but compared to hers it was a massive amount of energy that caused cuts and cracks to appear on her body causing her to bleed profusely.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The energy was minuscule to the total energy but it was 10 times Yoko¡¯s maximum mana making it difficult to get it under control. Unbeknown to Yoko her form shifted from her human to her demon form and blue tattoos began to shine and radiate an intense blue light. As the light shone the cuts and cracks on her body began to heal. For a reason unknown to her it suddenly became easier to control the energy and Yoko felt that she could possibly control even more. Now that she could control the energy Yoko began gathering more and more energy to use.

    The archon had been struck by the lightning that shocked him knocked it back a couple of feet. It hadn¡¯t suffered much damage from the lightning unlike with the flames. It rushed back to where it last saw Zero only to find the area empty. It roared again and then it instantly turned 180 degrees and attacked the air. Zero appeared from the area the archon slashed with its claws. Zero had suffered an injury across his chest which was 3 black claw marks.

    The wound on his stomach had also changed back to black meaning that he would last too long in this situation. Zero had been buying time hoping for Yoko to unseal Sophia before he fell into his slumber but it looks as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to succeed in time. His mind had been getting foggier as he fought with the archon. His foggy mind is had led him to make 2 fatal mistakes with the first being although this creature had no eyes it could still see him. This meant that it saw in another way and that he had failed to notice that whenever it lost sight of him it would be released a roar which meant that it saw him through sound and would always find him even when he became invisible.

    As Zero''s mind began to get even foggier he began to have trouble stand up so he fell to his knees. The archon walked towards him with its claws extended ready to kill him. Zero tried to create a shield to separate himself and the archon but it walked through them as if they were never there, to begin with. The archon now stood in front of Zero and it knelled down to see on Zero¡¯s eye level and showed him another twisted smile. Still smile it grasped Zero¡¯s neck and began to squeeze while digging its claws into his neck.

    As the archon was still squeezing Zero''s neck felt the chaos dimension began to shudder. The archon then releases a piercing howl when it dropped Zero. A blinding light began to shine throughout the entire dimension. The light grew smaller and brighter until only an enormous pillar of shield return. When the light fully disappeared there stood a woman the size of a planet.

    The woman had 6 beautiful wings on her back and she had no ears but the miniature wings on her head. She had long blonde hair and opened her eyes to show amber-brown eyes that had a hint of blue. The aura she released was so suffocating that everyone here forgot to breathe.

    "Please¡­ don''t¡­ summoned¡­." said the cowering Archon

    ¡°Too late to for that.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 79 Sophia

    The titanic angel Sophia spread her wings creating a powerful gust that blew Yoko who was float close to Sophia away and forced Zero to used his power to create shields just to avoid be blasted away. Sophia looked around the area and noticed the 5 individuals in the area. She reached out and caught the archon with her pointer finger and thrumb shocking Zero who hadn''t expected that.

    She brought the ant-like archon to her eye level and stared at it with cold emotionless eyes. The archon was shaking and shivering unable to speak. Sophia looked at it and said, "So you''re one of Yaldabaoth''s servants" before she squashed the archon like crushing an ant.

    With the archon seemingly dead the black wounds and veins disappeared from Soma''s and Zero''s bodies. The angel then looked at Zero who instantly felt a crushing pressure when her eye fell on him. The angel moved to grab him next and Zero tried to teleport away but found that he couldn''t so he attempted to manipulate space with his mind but that failed too. Unable to do anything Zero was grabbed by the angel who brought him to eye level as she did with the archon.

    "What are you?" asked Sophia in a booming voice that resounded throughout the dimension.

    Zero looked at the angel who had a frown on her face as she looked at him and wondered why she was asking him this. His mind went into overdrive trying to figure if she could see his connection to Nyx or was she wondering how he could be here.

    Zero decided to answer the second possibility and said, "I''m Zero a friend of Soma who was trying to free him from the clutches of Yaldabaoth."

    Sophia''s brow furrowed when she heard the name of her child who had sealed her away. "Explain." She demanded in a cold laconic tone. Zero in response explained the events that lead to him being here.

    "Of course I will explain but only on the condition that you don''t harm myself and my companions." said Zero as he bargained with this all-powerful angel.

    "You dare to make demands of me!" yelled the angel Sophia in a booming voice.

    "I do, don''t pretend that you don''t need the information that I can provide." said Zero calmly but inside he was freaking out inside praying that she would accept his deal.

    Sophia stared silently at Zero for what seemed like an eternity before sighing and nodding to prove that she accepted his deal. "I''d like you to agree verbally. "Zero demanded which caused her to increase the pressure she exuded but Zero remained calm.

    "Alright, I promise to never harm you and your friends unless you attack me first and in exchange, you will answer all my questions." said Sophia

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "For an hour." added Zero who noticed the flaw in what Sophia had said.

    "In exchange, you will answer all my questions for an hour." said Sophia whose tone showed clear irritation.

    "Okay, I accept your deal." said Zero

    "Good, now enlighten me as to who you are and why you''re here." said Sophia

    Zero explained the course of events that led to him arriving here while leaving a few bits of information such as Nova and his dimension. He explained the history of Dracula who betrayed God who was now revealed to be Yaldabaoth and was cursed to repeat an endless cycle of losing his loved ones. He then told her about Soma''s awakening without his memories so they came into his mind to solve that issue when they discovered her and the archon. He finished after telling her Soma''s refusal to return to the real world forcing a conflict between them and the archon which was a losing battle so they released Sophia.

    "I understand the series of events. Now tell me about yourself." said Sophia

    Zero looked at her calmly while freaking out on the inside. After a few seconds, he asked "What do you want to know?"

    "What are you?" asked Sophia in a tone that sent chills through the bodies of everyone there.

    "I don''t understand the question. I''m simply a vampire." retorted Zero

    "Don''t lie to me. I sense many incompatible powers coexisting within you.  You can''t possibly exist." said Sophia

    "I''m just unique." said Zero

    "Your soul doesn''t feel like that of a mortal. If you were a demigod I could understand but your soul strength is not even strong for a mortal. You''re nearly as strong physically as that girl and she''s close to her apotheosis." retorted Sophia

    "I don''t know much about my own soul." responded Zero

    "I truly doubt that''s true since I see you also have the powers of a lesser reaper." retorted Sophia

    "Well would you look at that our time up." said Zero who was paying attention to the passage of time while keeping up his guard.

    "Yes our deal has concluded and I understand something about you you''re not from this world. You''re probably a mortal under the guidance of a high-level deity or demon. They''ve probably granted you a gluttony type blessing." said Sophia

    "I don''t know anything about gods. Now that our deal has concluded what happens now?" asked Zero

    "I''ll use this vessel to deal with Yaldabaoth." said Sophia

    "What!?" yelled a surprised Zero.

    "I lack a physical body and creating one is a waste of time when there''s already one that can contain me perfectly." responded Sophia

    "What happens to Soma when you use him?" asked Zero

    "The amount of divine energy I''ll need to use to deal with Yaldabaoth will probably either kill him or leave him incapable." explained Sophia

    "Are you out of your mind! You plan to use and kill him after promising to not harm him." said Zero

    "I will not be harming him it will be a consequence of my actions but not my intent." explained Sophia

    "That''s a lot of nice words but the end result is still the same." said Zero

    "Then what would you suggest? If you couldn''t even defeat that creature then you have a 0% chance of defeating Yaldabaoth. He may have stolen some of my power but he can''t use it well so I can easily defeat him." said Sophia

    "Wait, the way you''re saying this are you unable to possess a human without their permission?" said Zero

    "Normally, yes but I''m already in here so I''m able to use his body as I please without his consent." explained Sophia

    "You angels are so self-righteous and shameless. If I can make you a body that can contain you will you leave Soma''a body?" asked Zero

    "So you have the power to create life?" asked Sophia

    "No, I can''t create life just a soulless body." answered Zero

    "Then we have a deal you will make me a body that I may inhabit comfortably and in exchange, I''ll leave this one alone."

    "Okay then we''ll leave this place with Soma and get started on the body." said Zero

    "No, one of you will stay since I don''t trust you. I suggest the girl who broke my bonds." said Sophia

    "That unfortunate since I need Yoko to help make the body and I need Alucard to do something for me." explained Zero

    "Then I''ll control this body that I''m sealed in until my new body is complete." said Sophia

 Chapter 80 Sophia Part 2

    ¡°I¡¯d advise against that Soma¡¯s body still holds another of Yaldabaoth¡¯s servant. He might still believe that Soma defeated the other one but if we kill both then he¡¯ll instantly appear. So please wait patiently until we finish your body. Soma will stay with you while we complete it¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is this servant called?¡± Sophia looked down at Zero before saying ¡°No, never mind I¡¯ll agree to your terms so I bid you to make haste.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± said Zero as he bowed like a gentleman.

    Zero then floated down and found Yoko next to Alucard and Soma. He then explained the terms of his agreement with Sophia since they had been able to hear her voice but were unable to hear his.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. We should¡­¡± Alucard had voiced his opposition to this plan but stopped when Zero placed his hand on Alucard''s shoulder and shook his head.

    ¡°It''s okay I¡¯m the one who brought you all here for selfish reasons so it''s only fair I pay this price.¡± said Soma

    ¡°I completely agree with you on that.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s fair so Soma chill here for a while and we¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± said Zero

    Zero flew off followed by Yoko and a reluctant Yoko as they found the entrance to the space and exited. Back in the black void Zero released his ability to force all three out of Soma¡¯s mind. Zero¡¯s eyes opened slowly as he woke. There was a momentary haziness but it passed quickly. A few moments later Yoko and Alucard also awoke and they found Zero and Soma missing. They noticed a portal nearby and Zero walked through closing the portal.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Soms?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°I placed in the clock tower where we fought Death before. There are no monsters so he¡¯ll be safe. I need to talk to you both now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Does it have to do with the angel?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Yes and she¡¯s an aeon, not an angle. I moved Soma in case she could hear us through Soma.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What an aeon?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°An aoen is said to be the first thing created by God and are not bound by the restriction of angels.¡± explained Alucard

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Zero and Yoko looked at Alucard and blinked in surprise not having expected this. Zero coughed and said ¡°Yeah because she¡¯s not an angel she was able to lie to me before about hurting Soma. Since she can lie, I believe once Yaldabaoth is defeated she¡¯ll attempt to silence us.¡±

    ¡°Why do think she¡¯ll do that?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°According to Mathias, Sophia was charged with watching over this world but broken a taboo of heaven. She created Yaldabaoth which steps into God¡¯s domain so she has to erase the evidence of her crime. That mean kill Yaldabaoth and killing us off.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Wait you left Soma with something that wants to kill us! He could be dead by now!¡± yelled Alucard

    ¡°Calm down. Zero has a plan or he wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yes, I have a plan. First Alucard I need you to find Julius and bring him to the entrance where Mina and Hammer are. We need everyone together for a quick escape.¡± said Zero

    Alucard nodded and Zero turned to Yoko and asked, ¡°While you do that Yoko I want to know if you understand the magic used to seal Sophia?¡±

    ¡°Yes I understand it and I¡¯ve come up with a better version although I don¡¯t have the power necessary to cast it.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the power necessary I¡¯ve got us covered. I wan to know if you can engrave the spell into a living body?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Yes but it¡¯ll be inhumanely painful and might kill the host.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°So you plan to crave the spell in her new body that you¡¯re going to create.¡± stated Alucard

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s always good to have a failsafe or 2 when dealing with untrustworthy individuals.¡± said Zero

    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem for the spell to work I would either need to use more energy to suppress hers or I would need to use her own to  bypass her defenses.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry like I said I¡¯ve got you covered on that front.¡± said Zero as he snapped his fingers and a large golden ball of energy that looked exactly like the energy trapping Sophia appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked a shocked Yoko

    ¡°Divine energy harvested from Death¡¯s soul. Yaldabaoth most likely used Sophia¡¯s energy to create him and bind him to the chaos entity.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you have it but that not enough.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I expected this that why we¡¯ll kill the chaos entity and harvest all the divine energy from it.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I thought you said Soma should be the one to do that?¡± Yoko questioned Zero for this decision and asked ¡°Why is it suddenly okay for us to kill it?¡±

    ¡°I had hope for Soma to defeat it and gain its power and use that against Yaldabaoth but now we have a bigger secret weapon so there¡¯s no need for that. Now that we have Sophia we don¡¯t have to face the dangers of piss off a god. Best case scenario they kill each other and worst case we fight the winner most likely Sophia who¡¯s weakened.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why you didn¡¯t want her to control Soma body.¡± said Yoko as she had an epiphany

    ¡°Why I don¡¯t understand.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°If she controls his body the chaos entity would resist and she would kill it. Zero figured we might need it so he made up a plausible reason as to why she shouldn¡¯t do it. The aeon probably thinks have Soma as a hostage is enough to keep us in check.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Yes, that why I pretended that I didn¡¯t want to leave Soma and that she forced me to. She feels she¡¯s in control so she won¡¯t be watching us. She might expect us to try something but the difference in strength will make her overconfident. We¡¯ll be exploiting that overconfidence.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re a scary kid. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the same kid who was freaking out about Yaldabaoth but now you¡¯re planning to defeat something more powerful.¡± said a shocked Alucard

    ¡°Yeah let¡¯s forget that. So long as I know what affects them I can beat anything.¡± said Zero as he thought ¡®Except my mother so doesn¡¯t you dare tell her I said I could beat her.¡¯

    TCH

    ¡®After I¡¯m done with this I really need to figure out what your problem with me is about.¡¯

    ¡°So Alucard I¡¯m going to send you so where Soma is located when you arrive act like you placing a barrier to protect him. I do want you to place the barrier but I also want you to cast a spell that blocks sight and hearing. Can you do that?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, I can mix a silence and blind spell into the barrier spell. I¡¯ll also add invisibility to the barrier so that it makes seem like I added these affect to better protect him.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°Good that should work.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand creating a portal for Alucard.

    Alucard walked through the portal leaving Zero and Yoko alone in his dimension.

 Chapter 81 Sophia Part 3

    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go.¡± said Zero as created a portal.

    Zero and Yoko walked through the portal appearing in Obsidian the realm of the twin goddess of death. Zero took to the air followed by Yoko and they flew toward the direction of their temple. Landing they entered the temple and found the 2 goddesses seated in their thrones looking at their guests.

    ¡°Welcome back my lord?¡± said Dahila

    ¡°Where¡¯s Nova?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°She¡¯s with Valna and the nymphs.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°How may we help you?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°I need you to order your reapers and vampires to hunt down some specific monsters.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Which monsters?¡± asked Dahila

    ¡°I need witches, valkyries, and sirens. Tell them to add any bird-type or holy-type monsters they come across. Gather them in one area¡± Zero ordered

    Azalea and Dahila stood up from their thrones and bowed as they said ¡°Yes it shall be done.¡±

    Azalea then summoned a lampad who entered the room and kneeled before them. Dahlia then waved her hand a black portal.

    ¡°Inform the team leaders of masters¡¯ orders and return here.¡± ordered Dahila

    ¡°Yes it shall be done.¡± said the lampad as she stood up and entered the portal

    Dahlia got up and walked up to Zero and said, ¡°Master you seem to be tired please have seat.¡± as she ushered him to her throne.

    Zero sat on the throne and placed his head on his fist like a regal king as he sighed. Azalea sitting on the other throne looked at Zero and asked, ¡±What happened?¡±

    Zero was mentally tired so he motioned for Yoko to answer Azalea. Yoko narrated the event that had led up to this moment starting from Soma¡¯s awakening and ending with the bargain struck with Sophia. Dahila quietly listened to the story with an expressionless face while Azalea looked like a child watching their favorite showing a multitude of expressions while constantly asking questions. Her excitement made Zero chuckle as he watched her bombard Yoko with constant questions. After 20 or so minutes Yoko managed to finally to finished the recollection of events.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes, I agree with your analysis master she sounds like the type to justify anything in the name of good. I dislike that type of hypocrisy the most.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°I have a question. What will you do with her if you manage to trap her in the new body?¡± asked Azalea

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°If it works as well as I planned then I¡¯ll bring her with us as a divine energy factory. I haven¡¯t figured out a way to use it yet but it can¡¯t hurt to be able to make some.¡±

    Zero closed his eyes after Azalea¡¯s question alerting the 3 women that he was done talking and that he wished to rest a bit. Dahlia and Azalea left the throne room to check on the lampads and souls that had been gathered. This left only Yoko and Zero in the throne room. Yoko sat on the other throne as she placed her hand on her stomach and dispelled her barrier spell. She thought back to the fight with Dracula and that blood spell he used and hoped that they were able to dispel it quickly enough before it harmed the child.

    As she worried about her unborn child she was startle when Zero instantly sat up and opened his eyes. A few seconds after Zero opened his eyes Nova ran into the room.

    ¡°Mama! Papa! I missed you!¡± yelled Nova as he ran and jumped onto Yoko¡¯s lap

    Yoko smiled, hugged Nova, and said, ¡°Nova how have you been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching Iris about nature and fruits. I finished teaching her so she¡¯ll teach the rest of the nymphs.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°That¡¯s good. So what did you teach them about nature?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I taught them thining the forest and harvesting.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Thinning? Harvesting?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°For a forest to grow strong and healthy we need to cut down some trees when they grow too close. This is so the trees don¡¯t grow weak and that¡¯s thinning. For harvesting, it simply means to pick the fruits and collect the sap from the trees regularly.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to you saying things so intelligently.¡± said Zero with a smirk

    ¡°Well, Nova¡¯s a good girl so she¡¯s always studying and learning new things.¡± said Nova as she stood up with a proud look on her face.

    Yoko smiled and rubbed Nova¡¯s head while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to him Nova¡¯s a very good girl and you¡¯re brilliant.¡±

    ¡°So papa just needs to be nicer to me.¡± said Nova as she stuck out her tongue at Zero.

    Zero stood up walked over and picked up Nova while saying, ¡°Looks like I have a cheeky daughter. I wonder who she got that from.¡±

    ¡°From you.¡± retorted Yoko and Nova simultaneously.

    As their banter continued another lampad walked in and kneeled. She said, ¡°Greeting master Zero and mistress Nova I¡¯ve been ordered to escort you to the area where the bodies have been deposited.¡±

    ¡°Am I being ignored here?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°It¡¯s not that important. Lead the way.¡± said Zero

    Following behind the lampad the 3 exited the temple. As they walked towards the ocean Zero spotted a dark mountain that wasn¡¯t there before when he last visited. As they moved closer to the mountain Zero noticed that it was a mountain of the corpses that he had requested. He saw thousands of valkyries, sirens, and witch corpses stack up with a few random monsters here and there.

    ¡°Here are the corpses you ordered and we shall bring more if you require it.¡± said the lampad

    ¡°Good looks like I can get started now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Nova should be seeing things like this so why don¡¯t we send her to  Valna.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost that argument so if you want to try that fine. Nova won¡¯t want to leave so there''s no point forcing it. Besides, I¡¯ll need Valna here.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yeah mama Nova wants to stay here.¡± said Nova

    Yoko looked at the corpses and back to Nova and started to say, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Zero looked at Nova and interrupted by saying, ¡°Well I still need Valna so why don¡¯t you go call for me Nova.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± said Nova as she smiled and ran to her world tree.

    ¡°Okay it¡¯s time to begin.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 82 Sophia Part 4

    Zero reached out his hand and a book fell out of the air and landed in his extended arm. He walked towards Yoko and handed her the book.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°A book that explains how to make holy water. Before you ask me why I¡¯m giving you this the answer is because I want you to make some.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Why do you need it?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use them to make Sophia¡¯s body. It¡¯s going to make the body more resistant to holy and divine power by a small amount.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°I know how to make holy water already.¡± said Yoko as she tossed the book back to Zero.

    Zero caught the book and tried to hand it back to Yoko while saying, ¡°Well Dracula was a master alchemist with years of experience, so maybe he has knowledge that people forgot.¡±

    Yoko¡¯s eye glowed red with desire as she snatched the book out of Zero¡¯s hands when he mentioned the possibility of hidden knowledge. Zero didn¡¯t bother her anymore as the chance of his words reaching her now was impossible.

    Zero found a rock and sat down as he waited for Nova to return with Valna. After 5 minutes of waiting, Zero saw a wing figure approaching. Valna landed carrying Nova in her arms and asked, ¡°Why have you called me?¡±

    ¡°You really need to fix that attitude. More importantly, I need you to go hunting with me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s rare usually you¡¯d ask mistress to go with you rather than me.¡± said Valna

    ¡°I need Yoko here making holy water so, you¡¯re the only one left.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°What about Nova?¡± asked Nova who had stayed quiet the entire time waiting.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to help Yoko make the holy water since she¡¯ll probably need your help. Help her and take care of her for me please.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± said Nova as she saluted.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡®I wonder where she even learns things like this from?¡¯ wondered Zero as patted her head.

    ¡°Okay Valna get a move on let¡¯s go.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand creating a portal and walked through followed by Valna.

    They appeared in a room with 2 doors. The first door was a normal door found in the castle so it led out of this room and back to the castle. The second door was coated in a darkness that seemed to shine if you looked at it long enough. Zero approached the door and touched it but his hand was repelled by the darkness.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°This door rejects anyone who isn¡¯t Soma. Through her lie the chaos entity.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s good and all but how are we supposed to get inside?¡± asked Valna

    Zero said nothing as he placed his hand on the door enveloped by darkness once again. Although the door tried to repel Zero¡¯s hand due to the amount of strength that Zero was using it wasn¡¯t able to. Zero tried using his ability to control shadows to see if that could dispel the darkness but the darkness didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡®Damn I thought I could get in this way. System do you know how I can open this door.¡¯ thought Zero

    THE HOST MUST USE SKILL MANA NEGATION ALONG WITH SKILL ANIMATED SHADOW TO BYPASS THE DARKNESS LOCK

    Zero activated his mana nullification and attempted to touch the darkness and felt no repulsion this time. Now that the repulsion was gone Zero activated his animated shadow skill and the darkness responded this time. Rather than destroy the darkness Zero controlled it and led it to merge into his own shadow which devoured the darkness.

    Now that the door was free of the darkness Zero pushed the door open. Through the door was a pathway that led forward surrounded by a similar space void like where Sophia was sealed. Zero stepped through the door and walked down the path followed by Valna.

    As soon as they entered the realm they were meet by a horde of red and blue skeletons. The red skeletons wore impressive-looking red armor and held a long blade along with a read shield. The blue skeletons wore no armor and held no weapons, but they did have a glass eye on their forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re up Valna.¡± said Zero as he motioned for her to attack.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if we both attacked?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Nope, the creatures in this realm all share similar traits they¡¯re resistant to darkness and fire, but weak to holy. That means my usual forms of attack wouldn¡¯t work and it¡¯s a waste of stamina for me to fight horde after horde. So, your job is to get me past these monsters.¡± explained Zero

    Listening to Zero¡¯s explanation Valna nodded and summoned many light arrows. She launched the light arrows at the horde but they clashed with dark blue beams that canceled them out. Zero said ¡°Ah, right since you¡¯ve probably never been to this area you might not know. Those are beam skeletons who have the annoying ability to shoot an endless number of beams so you might want to take them out.¡±

    Valna sighed and flapped her wings as she took to the skies. As she flew up she noticed Zero sink into his shadow and disappear. She panicked for a moment before remembering that Zero could control shadows but she had never seen it in action. She was instantly pulled back to reality by multiple beams being fired at her. Valna quickly took evasive action and managed to dodge the beams although on did manage to graze her wing.

    The wound on her wings healed and the lost feathers grew back instantly. A magic circle appeared behind Valna and 4 light golden orbs appeared at her side. The golden orb vanished to reveal 4 fairies flying around Valna. She had used the spirit summon skill to call 4 light fairies as support.

    Valna summoned 3 holy fire orbs that she had used in her battle against Yoko. She formed a spear out of the flames leaving 2 orbs floating around her. She charged at the skeletons while the fairies remained in the air firing light orbs to counter the beams being fire at Valna. The orbs manage to deal with most of the beams but a few made it past them but before they hit Valna a flame shield blocked the beam. The shield then shifted back to an orb as Valna landed in the middle of the blue skeletons crushing a few on impact.

    The red skeleton began to charge at Valna but were stopped when the fairies began to fire light arrows at them forcing them to block and pinning them down. The skeletons all fired beams at Valna but here flame orbs formed a barrier around her and blocked all the beams. The flames didn¡¯t form orbs after they finished blocking the attack but instead fed into the spear extending it. With her extend spear Valna swung it killing most of the beam skeletons. Valna let go of her spear which turned in arrows and fired at the remaining beam skeletons killing the rest.

 Chapter 83 Sophia Part 5

    With the beam skeleton now dead their souls began to rise out of their bones. Valna reached out her hand and the souls flew towards her. Valna felt a hand touch her shoulder which scared her causing her to instinctively jump in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Let your guard down did huh. Give me one of those souls and send rest along with the bones to the back home. I¡¯ll use them to make weapons and armor for you next time.¡± said Zero who was still covered in darkness making him appear as a shadowy silhouette.

    ¡°Why do you look  like that?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it I¡¯m experimenting with my abilities a bit. I¡¯ll also want a soul from one of those red skeletons.¡± explained Zero as he disappeared back into the ground after grabbing a soul.

    Valna released a black fog that blanketed the souls and bones. The fog then receded after covering all the souls and bones and when the fog was gone so were the souls and bones.

    Valna crafted another magic circle and with a wave of her hand, a light breeze blew towards the red skeletons. When the light breeze reached the skeleton it disappeared and a shockwave explosion occurred. The shockwave explosion decimated the red skeletons who had raised their shield up to defend against the fairies. With the skeletons now knocked to the ground, the fairies had an easy time picking them off.

    With the red skeletons dead Valna pulled 1 soul into her hand while releasing the fog to absorb the rest of the souls and the bodies. After her fog dissipated she released the soul which was drawn to a Zero who appeared out of the shadows.

    ¡°That was quite impressive. What was that?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°A vacuum arrow made of compressed air.¡± answered Valna

    ¡°So have you gotten used to your new body?¡± asked Zero as he dropped the soul into his shadow which absorbed it.

    The fairies flew down and circled around Valna now that the threat was gone. Zero looked at the fairies and asked, ¡°Are they alive or are they just non-living creatures made of magic?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re actually living creatures who I summoned to assist me.¡± answered Valna

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± said Zero as he rubbed his chin thinking of an idea while smiling. He then peered into the fairies and saw what he was looking for. These fairies did have souls so he could summon and harvest some fairy souls in the future.

    Zero then turned away and began walking to the next area. As they walked they meet with another horde of enemies this one being composed of the Lilith which were higher ranked succubi and Erinys like what Valna used to be. The Lilith were identical to succubi with the exception that they had a white color scheme as opposed to the red for a succubus. The Erinys wore identical armor that Valna wore but they all looked different.

    However, rather than fight the 2 the monsters all bowed down before Zero and Valna. Zero waved his hand and created a portal and ordered the monster to enter.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the Erinys bowed down to you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they? The divine follow hierarchy same as demons. The weak follow the commands of the strong.¡± retorted Valna

    ¡°So ultimately there¡¯s no difference between the 2 forces. Anyways we¡¯ve wasted enough time here let¡¯s go. The next area should be the last one before we reach the boss.¡± said Zero as he proceeded to the next area.

    The next area was identical to the previous ones except it was filled with final guards and shadow knights.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these.¡± said Zero as he stepped towards the knights.

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t really care.¡± said Valna as she yawned.

    Zero walked towards the armored knights and they opened a path for him to walk until he reached the center and was surrounded by the armor knights. A final guard charged at Zero and slashed down trying to cut Zero in half but Zero caught the blade as if it were nothing. Zero held the blade tight as he kicked the knight away forcing it to release the blade. The knight flew back at an impossible speed and crashed into other knights cause a few to be knocked over.

    With a blade in hand, Zero motioned for the knights to attack which they obliged by all charging at him. Zero watched as the knights slowly charged at him. From his perspective, they were slow and weak which showed him how much he¡¯d improved since his first fight against them.

    Want to finish this up quickly Zero activated his time-stop ability freezing the knights and the fairies but leaving Valna untouched. Zero summoned Death¡¯s shadow and together charged at the frozen knight bisecting and defeating them in a matter of minutes. Deactivating his ability the defeated knights collapsed to the ground releasing their souls. Zero snapped his finger creating multiple portals the sucked up the armor, weapons, and souls of the knights.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to stop time for weaklings like them. You could have easily defeated them without it so why did you do that?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Most powerful enemies here are immune to time stopping so I don¡¯t get to use it much. I wanted to use it for a bit and it saves me time and stamina.¡± answered Zero

    A giant door was at the end of the pathway. Valna looked and asked, ¡°So that¡¯s where the thing we need to kill resides?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s behind that door. I¡¯ll start preparing now so guard me as I consume some souls.¡± said Zero as he produced the souls from his shadow.

    ¡°Alright but don¡¯t waste too much time.¡± said Valna

    Zero sat down on the ground and ordered the system to begin consuming the 2 souls.

    BEAM SKELETON SOUL & BLOOD SKELETON KNIGHT SOUL CONSUMED

    CONFIRMED

    USER STAT INCREASED

    STAT INCREASE STRENGTH: +3,100, SPEED: +2,154, MAGIC ENERGY: +200,000, VITALITY: +300,000

    SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM C TO C+

    SKILLS: CURSING INDUCEMENT, PHANTASM LORDSHIP, SKELETAL LORDSHIP, PHANTASM MANIPULATION, BONE MANIPULATION, UNDEAD CONVERSION, PHOTOKINESIS GAINED

    PASSIVE SKILLS: INFINITE STAMINA, PAIN SUPPRESSION, TEMPERATURE IMMUNITY GAINED

    SKILLS PHANTASM LORDSHIP & SKELETAL LORDSHIP MERGED INTO SKILL DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, DEMON)

    SKILLS CURSING INDUCEMENT, PHANTASM MANIPULATION, BONE MANIPULATION MERGED INTO SKILL DEATH MAGIC

    SKILL UNDEAD CONVERSION MERGED INTO SKILL CONVERSION RESURRECTION

    PASSIVE SKILLS INFINITE STAMINA, PAIN SUPPRESSION, TEMPERATURE IMMUNITY MERGED INTO SKILL ABSOLUTE CONDITION

 Chapter 84 Sophia Part 6

    Zero awoke and opened his eyes to see Valna surrounded by broken armor and souls. She released her fog to absorb the armor and soul before noticing that Zero¡¯s eyes were open.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re done. You know I¡¯ve always wondered what happens when you devour souls.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Nothing too amazing I fall into a sleep state and wake up to notifications of new abilities.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Notifications?¡± said a confused Valna

    ¡°You really need to interact with the modern world more.¡± said Zero with a chuckle

    Zero stood up and dusted his pants for dirt. He looked at the door leading to the chaos entity and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve wasted enough time here let go.¡±

    Valna nodded and together they pushed the large stone doors open. Zero walked into the and as Valna attempted to follow something strange happen and she was repelled by a mysterious force. She put her on what seemed to be a barrier and saw that Zero could no longer exit the room.

    Zero sighed and said, ¡°While I had expected this possibility I¡¯d hoped that it wouldn¡¯t happen. Valna it looks like I can¡¯t exit and you can¡¯t enter so I¡¯ll need to handle this by myself. You stay out here and focus on collecting souls and bodies.¡±

    Valna nodded and Zero turned and walked down a hallway. Exiting the hallway Zero entered a magnificent room decorated. The floor is tiled and the walls were murals of angelic beings. The room was lit by wall lamps and an enormous chandelier.  The room is done in a nature theme in warm light colors and overall has a rustic look to it.  Among the first things, one noticed when walking in was the angelic-themed paintings covering the walls. At the end of the room, there was a gigantic circular statue of a hideous creature surrounded by 3 bald angles holding orbs of different colors red, yellow, and blue.

    Zero walked towards the hideous statue knowing that this was the initial form of the chaos entity. He remembered that first, it would launch a surprise attack when one¡¯s back was turned. Zero had to patience for that rather than wait to be attacked he would launch the first blow. Zero snapped his fingers and then activated his fireball and photokinesis skill Zero created hundreds of fireballs and light beams. The fireballs and light beams remained stationary due to Zero using time stop on his own attacks. As time passed the attacks kept increasing until there were 300 fire and light projectiles ready to be launched.

    Zero snapped his fingers yet again to deactivate the time stop launch the 300 projectiles simultaneously the chaos entity. The attacks hit dead on and the statues¡¯ eyes opened and it let out a painful shriek as it was bombarded by Zero attacks. When the attack ended and the dust settled the statue was partially destroyed and cracks spread throughout the uncracked parts.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Zero surprise attack had succeeded and dealt enough damage to defeat its first form now Zero wouldn¡¯t have to waste too much time. The cracks on the statue spread and finally it shattered to reveal a black sun. This had been the true form of chaos that Soma had fought in the game.

    What happened next shocked Zero since he had no knowledge of it. An archon who had pale translucent skin that glowed blue and black emerged for the black sun. It stood on 2 legs and had a humanoid form but it had a face with no facial features. The creature then began to twist and turn as it morphed sickeningly until it took the form of what appeared to be a grotesque faceless jester.

    NAME: Saklas

    RACE: Archon

    SOUL: %@#%^%(#^%

    SOUL RANK: !@%&#

    LEVEL: *^

    ATTRIBUTES: */&#$*

    STRENGTH: !%@&

    SPEED: *%@#

    MAGIC ENERGY: *#@%^$!

    VITALITY: ^%*#!%

    SKILLS: (Morality Manipulation, Soul Trapping, Order Manipulation) *!&@&^^%!^$#@&!^&^@*)(@)@*(&^*@&$^%!@&%^*@!&^*!@&*(!@&*^&*@%^$#@$@^&*^(&@!

    PASSIVE SKILLS: *!@*&^@#^%$#^&@

    ¡®Damn it¡¯s this annoying creature again. System is there any way for me to kill it.¡¯

    UNKNOWN

    ¡®Just my luck.¡¯

    Zero wasted no time and fired fireball and light beams at the jester but to his surprise, the attacks fazed right through it and hit the wall. The jester seemed to phase out of existence and faded away. Zero looked around for the jester who disappeared and moved to a new area to avoid any sneak attacks. However, despite his measures, Zero felt a sharp sensation as he saw an arm pierced through his stomach.

    Luckily Zero had gained the pain suppression skill so the pain was greatly reduced. He summoned shadow spikes to stab the archon phased to avoid the attack allowing Zero to distance himself from it. The wound began to close and luckily no black veins appeared meaning Zero wouldn¡¯t have to worry about taking damage in this fight. The archon faded out of existence once again.

    ¡®It must be hiding in a pocket dimension. How I get it to materialize.¡¯

    Zero activated his time-stop ability and noticed that something was moving through space as if it were water. Zero drew a sword out of his dimension and as soon as his dimensional portal closed Zero was able to briefly see the jester. Zero slashed at the jester as it began to fade but it jumped back to dodge the attack.

    Zero was surprised that the archon dodged the attack since he had half expected the attack to simply pass through it. This meant that attacking it while time was stopped after closing his dimension could possibly harm it. Although he now had a way to attack it he wouldn¡¯t let down his guard because jesters were supposed to be cunning.

    He noticed the archon moving to attack him again so he opened his dimension and dropped 4 swords into the ground. When the dimension closed the archon became visible and Zero threw his blade at the archon who dodged but a second blade flew straight at it. The archon failed dodge the attack and it hit but rather than stab it the blade continued through it leaving no wounds. The jester tilted its head and a smiling theater mask-like face appeared as it clapped while moving closer to Zero.

    Zero retreated as he fired a fireball at the archon but the attack simply phased through it. The archon walked slowly towards him as it kept clapping rhythmically. As Zero kept retreat he suddenly found his back to the wall and the archon was now standing in front of him. It had stopped clapping and brought its face mere centimeters away from Zero¡¯s when the smiling face changed into a more sinister one.

    It slowly reached for Zero¡¯s face and its hand shifted into claws as it slowly traced its finger across Zero¡¯s cheek causing it to bleed.

    ¡°My¡­ such¡­ a¡­ pretty¡­ face¡­ I¡­ almost¡­ want¡­ to¡­ kiss it.¡± said the archon in a similar voice to the previous one although it sounded slightly feminine as strange as it was.

    Zero shuddered at the prospect of the idea before replying, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ shouldn¡¯t¡­ refuse¡­ a¡­ lady.¡± said the archon as it grabbed Zero by the neck and began to squeeze.

    Zero tried to grab the arms of the archon but his hand phased through it. Zero was beginning to lose focus so his time-stop was dispelled and his consciousness started to fade.

 Chapter 85 Sophia Part 7

    Zero¡¯s consciousness had begun to fade and he was trying anything he could think of to get the jester to release him. As a last-ditch effort Zero pulled a sword out of his dimension and stabbed his neck which caused the archon to release him and retreat. Blood dripped from the archon''s hands as it roared in anger.

    Zero coughed repeatedly before smiling at the archon and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch me without making your hands solid.¡±

    ¡°Very¡­ clever¡­ little¡­ boy. You¡¯re¡­ the¡­ first¡­ person¡­ to make¡­ me mad. I¡¯m¡­ starting¡­ to like¡­ you¡­ more.¡± said the archon as its sinister smiling face changed into a rage theater mask.

    ¡°You can keep your feelings I don¡¯t need them.¡± said Zero as he launched fireballs at the archon.

    The fireballs phased through the archon and it clapped as it laughed at Zero''s attempt to hurt it. It disappeared and Zero lost sight of it and as Zero was about to stop time a clawed hand appeared and gouged a piece of flesh from his side.

    Zero had planned to dodge but his reflexes were too slow allowing the archons¡¯ attack to succeed. Zero laid on the ground with pieces of his flesh and organs laying near him. He grunted and lifted himself off the ground as his wounds healed but at a slower rate than the previous time.

    The archon leap and slashed at Zero who teleported next to his blade and grabbed it before teleporting back to attack the archon. The attack was too slow as it had already shifted itself to another pocket dimension.

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    Zero retreated next to where his blades were stuck in the wall. He stopped time again and activated his dimensional portal overhead and dropped all the blades facing downward. The archon didn¡¯t have time to react to this attack so it sustained some wounds. It received many cuts across its body and its left arm was severed completely.

    ¡°Damn¡­ you!¡± yelled the archon.

    ¡°What you didn¡¯t like my present.¡± said Zero with a smirk.

    Zero snapped his fingers and a portal opened underneath him and the archon. They both fell thru the portal and appeared in the skies Obsidian the NetherRealm. Zero manifested his wings as he saw the archon crashed into the ground. Zero wasted no time and launched fireballs continuously into the crater formed by the archon.

    Zero stopped firing and looked to see the result of the attack. Zero notice the archon was no longer injured but it was still missing its arm. The archon started to fade away but suddenly it was blown back into the sea. It seemed to be unable to manipulate dimension in Zero¡¯s pocket universe.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The archon roared as it attempted to yet again manipulate the dimensional spaces but was instantly repelled and blown back yet again.

    ¡°What¡­ have¡­ you¡­ done!¡± screamed the archon as it formed a fair of fleshy angle wings at rushed at Zero.

    Zero smiled and fired fireballs at the archon which caused multiple explosions at knocked it back to the ground.

    ¡°If I had known you¡¯d be so easy to kill I would have brought you here ages ago.¡± said Zero as he fired another fireball at the archon as it tried to charge at him again.

    As the fireball was about to hit the archon¡¯s chest opened up and the fireball passed through it as it continued to charge at Zero. It reached Zero before he could react and sliced off one of his wings and then proceeded to stabbed Zero in the chest and ripped out his heart.

    The light in Zero¡¯s eye went dim and the archon dropped the body to the ground. A crack formed around the mouth area of the faceless archon and it split open to show razor shape teeth. With its newly formed mouth, it began to devour the heart blissfully.

    Finished eating Zero¡¯s heart the archon floated down to Zero''s dead body. It picked him up and stroked his cheek as it said, ¡°You¡­ look¡­ lovelier¡­ dead.¡± It Zero¡¯s face closer to it but before it could do anything Zero disappeared.

    Appearing a few feet away Zero fell to the ground as the hole in his chest began to close. He grabbed his chest and looked at the archon saying, ¡°That was so repulsive that you literally resurrected me.¡±

    The archon made a screeching sound that caused Zero to cover his ears. Its body began to shift and twist as it transfigured from the form of a jester into the form of a faceless female-shaped humanoid creature. The archon turned to face Zero and said, ¡°I¡­ will¡­ kill you¡­ and make¡­ you¡­ mine.¡±

    After saying those words, the archon moved and instantly traversed the space between the 2 in a fraction of a second. It kicked Zero in the chest and launched him back as he skids across the ground. Zero slowed down and stop face up with his chest slightly caved it a bit.

    The archon jumped and landed on Zero¡¯s arm crushing the bones in the arm. Zero grunted in pain as he raised his other arm and launched a fireball which forced the creature to retreat. Zero was now experiencing a vast amount of pain despite his pain suppression skill.  He grunted in pain as the broken bones in his arm began to fix themselves.

    Before he could manage to stand up the archon kicked Zero in the ribs. The kick was so powerful that it sent him crashing into the wall and caused some ribs to break puncturing his lung. Zero fell to the ground gasping for air and failed to notice that the archon had moved next to him. The archon then sliced off Zero left arm and threw it aside before turning to face Zero.

    Zero had lost his arm and laid on the ground in a pool of his own blood. The archon then looked down on Zero who was grasping his severed arm and said, ¡°An¡­ eye¡­ for¡­ an eye.¡±

    Zero smirked and said, ¡°You talk¡­ too much.¡± before summoning shadows to restrain the archon before using his blood manipulation skill to control his blood. He crafted multiple daggers made of his blood and sent them flying at the archon stabbing it profusely. As the dagger stabbed into the archon they would then liquify and enter the archon through the open wound.

    The archon began to scream in pain as its skin started to tear off and it bled blue glowing blood as Zero¡¯s shadows disappeared. The archon collapsed screaming before it stopped moving completely. Zero was still not confident that he¡¯d killed the creature so he summoned Death¡¯s shadow and sent it to dismember the creature. As the shadow raised its scythe the archons¡¯ clawed hand pierced through the shadows¡¯ chest. Unaffected by the attack the shadow proceeded to slice off the archon¡¯s remaining arm before decapitating it.

    As the archons head fell to the ground Zero collapsed as he could no longer endure the mental fatigue. As his vision began to fade he ordered the reaper to protect him before losing consciousness. However, unbeknownst to him the body of the archon stood up and retrieved its head while the reaper was check on its master. The archon stealthily retrieved its head and reattached it before letting out a ferocious roar as red blood poured out from its wounds. As the last of the blood left its body the wound closed up and it turned to face the reaper who was standing in front of its unconscious master.

 Chapter 86 Sophia Part 8

    The shadow reaper raised its scythe and charged at the one-armed archon who dodged to the side and rushed toward Zero''s unconscious body. The reaper threw its scythe forcing the archon to jump to the side allowing the shadow to travel on the ground quickly and reach Zero before the archon. The scythe poofed out of existence and reappeared in the shadow reaper¡¯s skeletal hands.

    The archon hissed and charged at the reaper. The reaper melted in the ground absorbing Zero and avoiding the archon¡¯s attack. The shadow instantly traveled to the other side of the void space and deposited Zero before traveling back to face the archon. The reaper emerged from the shadow pool and slashed at the archon who dodged the attack. After dodging the attack, the archon jumped and slashed its claws at the shadow shredding it to pieces.

    The shadow pieces fell to the ground and swirled together before reforming as the reaper. As the reaper reemerged it was instantly shredded by the archon. The pieces moved away from the archon before reforming.

    The shadow reformed into the form of a man rather than a giant skeleton. The archon lunged at the reaper who sidestepped the assault before slashing at the archon. The archon barely managed to dodge the attack and received a small cut on its throat.

    ¡°Accursed¡­ creature!¡± yelled the archon as it underwent a sudden transformation where its pale blue translucent change to a dark gray and it shifted it¡¯s from the jester form to that of a grotesque canine-like animal Its severed arm grew back and the creature walked around the void stalking looking for the right moment to pounce.

    Boom!

    The archon vanished and a loud sound echo throughout the void. The reaper was cut in half and the 2 pieces fell to the ground. The archon was standing next to Zero and was ready to attack when shadow spikes erupted from the ground forcing the archon to retreat. The spikes then wrapped themselves around Zero and he stood up in a puppet-like fashion.

    Zero¡¯s body controlled by the shadows walked and grabbed a sword as the rest in the area were absorbed by the shadow pool that originated from beneath Zero. The archon lunged at Zero with its mouth open attempting to bit off Zero¡¯s head but he was absorbed into the shadow. A sword popped out from the shadows underneath the archon stabbing the creature through the chest.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The archon jumped away from the shadow and its muscles tensed and the blade snapped in pieces before the wound on its chest closed. Zero rushed at the archon who moved at a speed impossible to follow and attempted to slash at Zero¡¯s side but shadow spikes appeared all over his body stopping the archon dead in its tracks.

    Zero¡¯s body then slashed at the archon who had stopped its attack and was standing in front of him. Zero¡¯s attack managed to sever the creature''s arm that had regrown cause the archon to fall to the ground now that its body was out of balance. All the remaining swords appeared out of the shadows wrapped around Zero and skewered the archon pinning him to the ground.

    Zero¡¯s body jumped back and the shadows released the body gently and laid him on the ground. The shadow turned into a swirling pool and travel until it was underneath the archon before multiple spikes erupted from beneath the archon impale it.

    The shadow reformed into a human-shaped form again and summoned a scythe. It vivisected the archon start by cutting off its limbs and then proceeded to decapitate and split its body into tiny pieces. The shadow reaper released its scythe that disappeared in a puff of black smoke. The shadow melted into the ground and absorbed the severed pieces of the archon relocating the pieces far away from each other.

    The shadow then reformed next to Zero and observed the archon. The archon pieces made no movements and the shadow stood guard over Zero. The shadow sensed something from behind and turned to see light arrows heading for Zero so it threw itself in between the arrows and Zero as a way to defend the attack. The arrows hit the shadow and began to shine with a blinding light the caused the shadow to shrink and retreat back to Zero. A light orb like the sun appeared in the white void shining so brightly that all shadows were nonexistent.

    Now that the shadow was gone the severed piece of the archon start to move and accumulate in one area. The pieces then reformed back into the jester form. The archon shifted and moved in a repulsive way as cracks could be heard from its body. Now seemingly normal for an archon it walked towards Zero as its hands shifted into claw form.

    The archon stood over Zero with its clawed hand raised as it prepared to end Zero. It brought its hand down and stabbed into Zero who was awakened by the pain of the attack. He looked at the archon and said, ¡°You should¡­ be dead.¡±

    The archon looked at Zero with its faceless face and a sinister smiling face appeared on its face as it said, ¡°I¡­ came¡­ back¡­ for¡­ you.¡±

    The pain and the fatigue overwhelmed Zero as he could think and was at a loss on what to do. As Zero laid there in agony the arch used his other hand to pierce into Zero¡¯s chest and grasp his heart and squeeze. The archon then released an eerie laugh as it used one hand to rummage around Zero internal organs and the other squeezed his heart.

    Zero¡¯s agony continued like this for 10 minutes before passing out and the archon announced that he would be ending Zero''s pain now as he pulled out his hands. The archon¡¯s body split open and show a ferocious number of teeth and a growl echoed as the body opened even more in preparation to devour Zero.

    As the archon moved to devour Zero the white void instantly turned into a lush forest-like environment. The forest was full of trees and the sudden change of environment caused to archon to divert its attention away from Zero who was quickly surrounded by vines and pulled underground. The archon turned to quickly finish off Zero only to find him missing.

 Chapter 87 Sophia Part 9

    (***Saklas POV***)

    The archon roared and destroyed the trees around them as it looked for Zero''s body. As he continued to look for Zero the archon noticed a pathway between the trees lead somewhere so it decided to follow. Following the path, the archon came to a clearing and found a small girl sitting on a rock.

    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± asked the archon.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter but you hurt my daddy so I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± said the little girl as she waved her hand and the pathway disappeared instantly.

    The archon roared and rushed at the little girl disappeared causing the archon to stop its charge. The bark of the trees around splintered and bark needle flew at the archon simultaneously piercing it all across its body. The archon screams in pain as the wooden shrapnel dug deeper into its skin. The archon asked, ¡°Why¡­ does¡­ this hurt¡­ so much?¡±

    The little girl paid no attention to the archon as no voice answered and more wooden shrapnel erupted from the trees and impaled the still screaming archon. The archon muscle tensed up and all the shrapnel were expelled from its body. Although all the shrapnel were removed the pain still remained.

    The archon shifted from its jester form in the wolf-like one. The archon focused all its sense on locating either Zero or the little girl. With its sense of smell, it noticed that one of the new trees smelled different. With its razor-sharp claws, the archon tore the tree apart and found the little girl. It had expected the little to be terrified and scream but the little girl simply looked upon the archon with disinterest as she vanished yet again.

    This time no matter how much the wolf-like archon attempted to smell or listen for the location of the girl it couldn¡¯t find it. As the archon walked around looking for the girl vines burst from the ground and entangled the archon and bound it in place.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t beat you like this.¡± said the little girl

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ kill¡­ you!¡± yelled the archon as it struggled to get free from the vines.

    ¡°Silence.¡± said the little girl as vines wrapped around the archon mouth leaving it unable to talk.

    Stolen story; please report.

    (***Nova POV***)

    Nova had gone with Yoko to her domain to acquire the ingredients necessary to create the holy water. It required quite a few herbs but Nova was able to grow them due to Dracula¡¯s meticulous notes. With the herb collection complete they returned to the Nether domain.

    ¡°Mama do you need any more help?¡± asked Nova as she looked excitedly at Yoko

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve already helped plenty I¡¯ve got it from here. I¡¯m going to start making it now so why don¡¯t you go spend time with Dahlia and Azalea.¡± said Yoko as she patted Nova on the head.

    ¡°Okay.¡± said Nova as he walked towards the temple.

    As Nova walked to the temple she felt Zero return to his dimension. She looked in the direction she felt his presence and said, ¡°I wonder why papa went to that place instead of coming here. Hmm, there¡¯s someone with papa. It¡¯s not aunty Valna.¡±

    Nova paid close attention to where Zero was with this other unknown guest. She noticed that her father¡¯s mana was constantly dropping meaning he was fighting. Valna had explained to her that when they fight they constantly use up their mana. As time went by Nova noticed that Zero¡¯s mana had stop draining as much but she still felt the other mana still being used.

    ¡°Papa¡¯s in trouble!¡± yelled as a worried Nova

    Nova tried to teleport to the area where Zero was but was unable to. Nova required a plant or tree as a medium to teleport and there were none in the area where Zero was. Nova tried her best to sense the area where Zero was so that many she could grow and plants to use to teleport.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t get to papa!¡± said a worried Nova

    {Do you want to help?}

    ¡°Who said that?¡± asked Nova

    {Do you want to help?}

    ¡°Can you help papa?¡± asked an extremely concerned Nova.

    {Do you want to help? Last Chance.}

    ¡°Yes!¡± yelled Nova

    (***?????? POV***)

    Nova began to glow lime green and vanished appeared in the sky above where Zero was lying unconscious and a mysterious creature was fighting a shadow. Nova? looked to the left and saw a tiny mini creature was had been crafting spells. When she got close to Zero the small creature fired the light spell at Zero. Laying on the ground unconscious Zero was protested by his shadow who didn¡¯t reform.

    Now that the shadow was back with Zero and the light orb was minimizing shadow making it harder for Zero to summon a shadow. With a simple thought in her mind, Nova? opened her domain and crafted a lush forest underneath the fight instantly. She then controlled the vines to extract Zero from the area where she laid and moved him to where she had arrived from.

    Nova? landed in the new forest and was checking out when she saw that the creature had begun to enjoy. Curious to see what was happening Nova? hides within the nearest tree. What happened next was quite shocking as the beast was able to interpret where she had hidden and found her quite easily. Evading capture Nova? teleported far away from where the creature searched. With the use of her ability to control vines, Nova? managed to finally retrain the creature.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t beat you like this.¡± said the Nova?

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ kill¡­ you!¡± yelled the creature as it struggled to get free from the vines.

    ¡°Silence. This body is too underdeveloped for me to be able to make use of actual strength.¡± said Nova? as vines wrapped around the archon mouth leaving it unable to talk.

    Nova began to glow dark green this time as opposed to the light green from before. When the light died down a woman who looked to be in her early 20¡¯s emerged instead of a little girl. The woman¡¯s eyes glowed with a piercing emerald green color as she looked upon the creature who shook in fear from the amount of pressure coming from Nova?.

 Chapter 88 Sophia Part 10

    The adult Nova? walked towards the archon trapped by the vines and placed her hand on its face. A light green glow came from Nova¡¯s hand and the archon began to screech in pain and when she removed her hand a burned handprint remained on the archon¡¯s face. The archon shivered in fear as Nova? looked down on the archon with eyes of disinterest.

    ¡°Who owns the power used to create you?¡± asked Nova? in a cold voice

    The archon continued to shiver silently and Nova walked to the other side of its face and was about to place her hand on his face. Fearful of the unimaginable pain that came from Nova¡¯s hand the archon said, ¡°I¡­ was¡­ created¡­ by Yaldabaoth.¡±

    ¡°I want to know who created this pantheon.¡± retorted Nova as her hand drew closer to the archon.

    ¡°Yahweh!¡± yelled the archon fearful of Nova¡¯s hand.

    Nova smile at the archon as she lightly flicked the archon on its forehead causing its head to explode in a rather gory scene. The archon went limp as Nova walked behind the archon and picked up a tiny purple crystal and crushed it with her fingers. After crushing the crystal the vines released the body of the archon go and it fell to the ground as a soul popped out of it.

    ¡°Looks like this Yahweh inherited a piece of my soul and power. It¡¯s hard to notice because this is a poorly made creature but I sense a minuscule amount of my divinity emanating from it.¡± said Nova as she examined the archon.

    With a flick to her finger Zero reappeared and she kneeled next to him and placed her hand on his forehead and smiled while saying, ¡°Looks like papa will need to work harder so I don¡¯t have to save you all the time.¡±

    Nova stood up and teleported to an isolated area of the chaos dimension and began glowing again. When the glow died down a little girl with glowing eyes stood in place of the young lady. When the glow in Nova¡¯s eyes died down she collapsed.

    (***Zero POV***)

    Zero awoke with a pounding headache as he slowly opened his eyes and stood up. He looked towards the dead archon and slowly walked towards the corpse. When he stood over the corpse he said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised I was able to kill it. I guess I was lucky to find out that they have a crystal somewhere in their body and that it needs to be destroyed to kill it.¡±

    Zero then walked past the archon corpse and stood before the massive soul of the creature. This was quite an unusual soul compared to all the souls Zero had seen. Rather than it actually being a soul, it was more a lump of divine energy given orders to carry out. Rather than an orb of energy like in the case of a regular soul, this was more a sphere of golden viscous liquid surrounding a black marble-like center.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Zero attempted to use his soul manipulation but he couldn¡¯t as a sharp pain echoed through his mind and he dropped down to one knee. Zero that he had no remaining mana and was still recovering thus making him unable to use any of his skills currently. As more mana recovered Zero felt his headache improved as the pain was now almost nonexistent.

    With nothing to do until he recovered enough mana to be able to use the skill Zero sat down and closed his eyes. As Zero sat there meditating for what seemed to be half an hour before opening his eyes. Free from the after effect of not having enough mana Zero stood up and faced the archon soul.

    Zero then activated his soul manipulation tired to separate the divine power from the black marble. Perhaps due to the massive amount of divine energy in comparison to the amount on Death¡¯s soul Zero found it hard to separate the divine power. Zero focused rather on drawing out the black marble instead and was able to slowly draw it out until it popped out and rolled on the ground.

    Zero walked over and released a shadow in the shape of a succubus walked over and picked up the marble. Zero then created a small portal that the shadow succubus dropped the marble inside before fading back into Zero¡¯s shadow. Zero then snapped his fingers creating a portal underneath the divine power and let it sink in. With the divine energy now transported Zero jumped through the same portal.

    Appearing in the skies of the Netherrelm Zero manifested his black wings and slowly descended down. When he land he saw the sight of Yoko admiring the massive amount of divine energy.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I believe it¡¯ll be adequate enough.¡± answered Yoko

    Zero looked around the area and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nova?¡±

    ¡°She finished helping me so she left to play.¡± responded Yoko

    ¡°Oh, okay that¡¯s fine.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Rather I should be asking you where¡¯s Valna?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero stopped moving and looked at Yoko and let the information sink in a bit before realizing that he¡¯d forgotten about Valna. Zero then coughed and said, ¡°Ash, she¡¯s fighting in the chaos dimension to get a better understanding of her body. I¡¯ll go pick her up when I finish here.¡±

    Yoko stared at Zero a bit after hearing his answer and finally asked, ¡°Did you seriously forget about her?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± replied Zero instantly

    Zero then turned and walked to the mountain of corpses that had quadrupled in size. Next to the corpse were a few large cauldrons filled with clear light blue water. Zero stuck his finger into the cauldron and a white flame erupted on the part that he had submerged in the holy water. Zero smiled and used his shadow to smother out the holy flame.

    ¡®System please use the bodies here and the holy water to create a body.¡¯ ordered Zero

    As soon as he gave the command the holy water in the cauldron disappeared and the corpses began to melt together in a white holy flame that didn¡¯t destroy the body but rather seemed to be purifying it. The flames raged on for quite some time and when they condensed into a human-sized shaped all of Zero¡¯s mana was drained instantly causing him to collapse.

    Yoko ran to help and lifted him up. She then helped him sit before sensing that Zero his mana was being constantly drained and was not recovering. She then kissed Zero and rather than taking mana she gave her instead reducing the burden on Zero.

    After a few minutes of constant mana drain, the flames were extinguished and Zero and Yoko laid on the beach exhausted and breathing heavily. Zero turned his head and saw the final result of the torture that he had just endured.

    There floated a beautiful blonde-haired and blue-eyed woman with 2 elegant wings of light block the light coming from behind this being. Her slender and muscular body that floated gracefully and was clad in white and blue feathers that covered her private areas. Due to having no soul, she had a lifeless look in her eyes as she dropped to the ground but Zero appeared and caught her last minute.

 Chapter 89 Sophia Part 11

    Zero then looked at Yoko and asked, ¡°Where would you like me to put it?¡±

    ¡°You really like to carry women like that. Put it there.¡± said Yoko as she created a portal and pointed to a pedestal with a red magic circle.

    Zero walked through the portal and placed the lifeless body in the middle of the magic circle. Zero then waved his hand and the 2 orbs of divine energy appeared. Yoko entered the space and told Zero, ¡°Thanks I¡¯ll get started now.¡±

    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I have no idea. This is a complicated spell and I¡¯m using divine energy so I really have idea it might take an hour or it could take years.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Hopefully it takes hours.¡± said Zero as he created a portal to where Nova was.

    Zero had noticed that Nova was hanging out in the same place all this time so he was curious as to what she was up. When he arrived the image that greeted him was Nova lying down in the void. Zero rushed to her side and check if she was okay. Her face was still warm and she was breathing but Zero felt no heartbeat but looked fine so Zero assumed that she had no heart.

    Zero shook her lightly while calling her name in hopes of waking her. Nova opened her eyes and yawned before looking at Zero who was still calling her name. She looked confused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong papa?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing sleeping here?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I was looking around since I had nothing to do and I got tired and took a nap.¡± explained Nova as she raised her hands so that Zero could pick her up.

    Zero picked Nova up and looked around before creating a portal and leaving the area but as they left he failed to notice Nova¡¯s eyes glow for a second.

    Arriving on Esme the planet Nova created Zero set Nova down and began to walk hand in hand. Walking around they came across the nymphs and Iris step forward and said, ¡°Greetings my lady I am happy to see.¡±

    Nova smiled and waved at Iris before dragging Zero along. Zero followed behind the little girl as she led the way and they arrived at her world tree.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°What are we doing here? Do you want to go to Obsidian?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, my tree is telling me that I need to go inside of it like when I was a baby.¡± explained Nova as she walked towards the tree as it opened up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± said Zero as he looked at the little girl with a worried expression.

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let that tree change your mind and body all the time. My mother once told me that if I tried to grow stronger too quickly then it would turn out bad.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If it will make me stronger I want to do it.¡± said Nova

    Zero kneeled down next to her and explained, ¡°Nova I want you to experience life, meet new people, and see many things the world has to offer. Yes, the tree can make you stronger but everything like that has a backlash so until we know what this is don¡¯t go in it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, papa I won¡¯t go in the tree.¡± said Nova as she hugged Zero.

    Zero lifted her up to carry her and said, ¡°Good just stay as you are and don¡¯t be in a hurry to grow up okay.¡±

    Zero waved his free hand and created a portal that he entered along with Nova. The portal exit spat them out at the temple in Obsidian. Zero appeared in the throne room and found Azalea seated on her throne and Dahlia was missing. Zero put Nova down on Azalea¡¯s lap and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dahlia? I need to talk to her.¡±

    ¡°She in her room.¡± answered Azalea

    Zero left and headed to Dahlia¡¯s room and knocked before entering the room. Dahlia''s voice echoed outside and told Zero that he may enter. Zero was greeted by the sight of Dahlia laying down seductively beckoning Zero to come closer.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that you managed to put in so much thought and effort on how to please me but we have bigger issues to deal with.¡± said Zero in a serious tone, unlike his normal carefree one.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Dahlia who was now properly getting dressed as she stood up from the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nova.¡± said Zero as he explained the series of events that Valna had told him about.

    After listening to the story Dahlia asked, ¡°So basically you want us to look after her while you and Yoko are busy so that she doesn¡¯t enter her world tree. Why are you so against it?¡±

    ¡°When it first happened, I wasn¡¯t around but I don¡¯t like the idea of letting her enter the tree when I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s really doing to her. When this issue is done I¡¯ll focus on understanding what that tree did to Nova the first time and decide if it¡¯s safe.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay I understand that but what shall we do about the nightly duties?¡± asked Dahlia as she got off the bed

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later. You head back to the throne room I have to go meet with Alucard. If Yoko comes looking for me let her know she can find me at the castle entrance.¡± said Zero as created a portal and exited his dimension.

    Zero appeared in the area before the main entrance of the castle and opened the doors. Walking through the doors he came across the sight of Alucard talking with Hammer and Mina. They all turned to look at him and Mina ran and hugged him while crying.

    ¡°Zero! You¡¯re okay I was so worried.¡± said Mina as she cried

    Zero patted her head trying to soothe her but it was to no avail as she continued to cry. After about 5 minutes Mina finally stopped cry and let go of Zero. Zero smiled at her and patted her on the head while saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay Mina. I was worried about you.¡±

    Hammer walked up to Zero and smacking Zero back while laughing. He then said, ¡°Good to see you again kid. Looks like you got stuck in here too. Those lessons must have come in handy if you can fight those creatures.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your lesson have saved my life more times than you can imagine. I¡¯m grateful.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not your style to be so polite kid. You¡¯re starting to sound like Hikaru.¡± said Hammer as he laughed

    ¡°So, Mr. Genya was explaining that we¡¯ll be leaving the castle soon but Soma still isn¡¯t back yet. Have you seen him?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°Yes, I met up with him earlier he¡¯s working on something we¡¯ll need if we want to leave the castle that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t here. I¡¯ll be head back into the castle to help him out soon so don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll keep an eye out for him.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Really!¡± said a visibly relieved Mina

    ¡°Yes, we if you¡¯ll excuse me I need to have a private talk with Genya.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 90 Sophia Part 12

    Walking off to the side and facing each other as to remain unseen by Mina and Hammer in case they could read lips. Alucard sighed and asked, ¡°What happened now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I just came to check on how things are going on your end and to let Mina see me.¡± said Zero with a smile.

    ¡°Everything fine on my end I already found Julius. He just left to grab some stuff he had hidden. You can restore his memory after we escape.¡± explained Alucard

    ¡°That¡¯s good we¡¯re down to the last 5 hours. I don¡¯t know if Yaldabaoth will appear exactly then but we won¡¯t be here to find out. I¡¯ll come back here in 4 hours so please make sure everyone¡¯s ready by then.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Okay.¡± said Alucard he walked away.

    Zero followed and explained to Mina that he needed to go help Soma so he would be returning to the castle. After bidding his farewells Zero enter the castle and teleported to the heart of the castle. He came to an ordinary-looking room and moved along the wall tapping it as if looking for something. As he was tapping and pressing the wall he heard a click and a secret passage opened up.

    ¡°Looks like the memories I took from Soma were correct. This leads to Dracula¡¯s real study where all his forbidden knowledge should be kept.¡± said Zero as he entered the passageway

    Zero walked down the passageway and came across a door at the end which he opened revealing a large private study whose walls were filled with books and artifacts. Zero summoned 10 shadow succubi after opening a portal and ordered the succubi to empty out the room while he walked over and sat on a throne by a fireplace.

    They worked tirelessly as they gather the books and artifacts to throw into the portal. As the process continued Zero spotted a shadow succubus with a large black book with a red jewel embedded in its center. He motioned for the succubus to hand him the book which it did and as he perused through the book he found that this was the book that he had planned to steal at the beginning. This book contained Dracula¡¯s art of devil forging which allowed the user to use dead bodies and souls to create devils and new creatures.

    Zero laughed at the idea that he found what he wanted when he no longer needed it. He handed the book back to shadow succubus and motion for them to continue their work. After 30 minutes of continuous work, they finally managed to transfer everything from the study to Zero¡¯s dimension. The shadows then turned into shadow pools that flowed back into Zero¡¯s shadow.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Zero sat there as he looked to the ceiling of the study. He looked down after a while and sighed as he rubbed his forehead. ¡°I think I might be unlucky.¡± said Zero as he continued to sigh looked back at the few days he spent within these castle walls.

    Zero snapped his fingers and created a portal to the right of the throne he sat on and with a wave of his hand the portal moved and passed over him and the throne.

    A portal opened up in the temple of Dahlia and Azalea and moved to the left causing Zero who was sitting on a throne to appear. Zero looked around and found that Nova along with the twin goddesses of death were missing.  He sensed a presence in the corner and looked to find a lampad walking towards him.

    She kneeled and said, ¡°My lord I was told to pass on a message from lady Dahlia. The message is that lady Yoko came here looking for you.¡± The lampad looked at him like she was waiting for something and Zero figuring it out wave his hand to give her leave to go which she did.

    Zero stood up and teleported to the magic circle where Yoko was waiting for him. When he arrived, he found Yoko in her full demon form with her magical tattoos on her hands and feet glowing a dark blue as her eye glowed a deep crimson.

    ¡°You okay Yoko?¡± asked Zero as he watched her in a trans-like state.

    Yoko however didn¡¯t respond and remained motionless as she began to emit an absurd amount of mana which pushed back Zero and the lifeless body. Zero manifest his wings and took to the skies as he created a portal for the lifeless body to pass through. As Yoko kept releasing amounts of mana that she shouldn¡¯t have been capable of releasing the dark blue tattoos flared up and started to spread all across her body.

    ¡®System what happening to Yoko?¡¯

    INDIVIDUAL YOKO BELNADES HAS BEGUN APOTHEOSIS AND IS CHANGING INTO A DEMIGOD

    ¡®Why is this happening now?¡¯

    MOST LIKELY THE CONSTANT EXPOSURE TO THE DIVINE ENERGY OF THE DEITY SOPHIA ALLOWED HER TO BREAK PASSED HER MORTAL SHELL AND STEP INTO THE REALM OF DEITIES.

    ¡®Well that¡¯s good saves me the trouble of having to do it myself. 1 down 3 to go.¡¯

    The mana she was releasing became so powerful that it became visible and had begun to injure Zero force him so far back he could barely see Yoko. First, it was red then turn to purple before finally settling on a dark shade of blue exactly like her tattoos. The mana in the void began to gather and condense around Yoko. Soon Yoko was no longer visible as the mana wrapped her in a sphere-shaped cocoon.

    The sphere kept on expanding force Zero to retreat even further away and only when it became the size of a moon did it stop growing. The sphere then began to pulse and release a heartbeat sound.

    Zero looked at the dark blue moon and noticed that no change was occurring now.

    ¡®System how long will this take?¡¯

    UNKNOWN

    APOTHEOSIS IS DIFFERENT FOR EVERY CREATURE

    ¡®Then it¡¯s best to leave this area for now. Inform me if there¡¯s any change here no matter how small.¡¯

    ¡­.

    ¡®Did you hear me?¡¯

    YES, I HEARD YOU

    I SHALL INFORM YOU

    ¡®I¡¯m really looking forward to having mother exam you and figure out what is wrong with you.¡¯

    Zero didn¡¯t hear a response but knew that the system was sneering at him. He paid it no mind and teleported to where he sensed Nova and the ladies.

    Unknown to Zero when he teleported away purple magical sigils similar to Yoko¡¯s tattoos began to appear all over the moon.

 Chapter 91 Sophia Part 13

    Zero appeared on a beachside found the 3 playing by the edge of the dark sea. Nova turned to face Zero and ran then jumped to hug Zero. Zero caught the little girl and lifted her up into the air and smiled at her.

    ¡°Papa! When did you come back?¡± asked the excited Nova

    ¡°I just got back a little while ago.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°What¡¯s mama doing? I can feel her power all round here.¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious as to why we¡¯re able to feel here when she not in our realm.¡± add Dahlia

    ¡°She¡¯s begun her apotheosis. She¡¯ll soon be a demigod.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Hey that¡¯s mean you helped her become a deity before us.¡± whined Azalea

    ¡°I didn¡¯t help her she managed to attain it on her own. She was manipulating Sophia¡¯s divine energy and that helped her breakthrough. It¡¯s honestly a surprise to me.¡± said Zero and he placed Nova and patted her head. He looked at Azalea and asked, ¡°How''s the soul collection going?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve managed to collect 22,000 souls and we expect in 3 hours we¡¯ll have 3 times the amount.¡± answered Azalea

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive. With that amount I can start your apotheosis right now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Thank you but I believe it would be wise to wait until Yoko finishes hers first.¡± retorted Dahlia

    ¡°Okay then we¡¯ll wait.¡± said Zero with a smile as he held Nova¡¯s hand and began to walk back to the temple.

    Dahlia and Azalea followed behind Zero and they walked in silence until they reached the temple. When they entered the twin goddess immediately notice the 3<sup>rd</sup> throne now within their hall.

    ¡°We would have prepared a throne for you my lord you only need to ask.¡± said Dahlia as she kneeled before Zero.

    ¡°Woah wait stand up It¡¯s only there because I was too lazy to stand up that I transported it along.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I know what you mean sometimes I teleport straight here from my room even though it¡¯s a short walk. Also, sister I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while now but I think you¡¯re too serious.¡± said Azalea

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°And I believe that you¡¯re not serious enough.¡± retorted Dahlia

    ¡°Now now girls don¡¯t argue. You¡¯re bound to have opposing personalities due to how I created you both.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Papa where is aunty Valna?¡± asked Nova

    Zero turned to face her and realized that he had forgotten about Valna again. Zero snapped his fingers and a portal opened up in the corner. He then smile and said, ¡°She¡¯s having plenty of fun through that portal so she¡¯ll come out when she¡¯s ready.¡±

    As soon as Zero finished speaking Valna emerged from the portal. Her armor had a few dents and covered dust and blood. Valna walked toward the seated individuals yawning while stretching.

    ¡°Did you have fun? Got used to your new body yet?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You forgot about me, didn¡¯t you?¡± said Valna as she glared at Zero.

    ¡°I defeated the entity and gave the energy to Yoko. Once that was done I freed you.¡± said Zero with an innocent smile.

    ¡°I doubt that.¡± sighed Valna

    As they were having their banter creatures began to emerge from the open portal. Erinys, Liliths, Shadow knights, and the skeletons emerged from the portal and they all kneeled down before them.

    ¡°Did you become their queen or something?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I know why the Erinys are kneeling before me but I don¡¯t know why the rest are since they attacked me before.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Oh, right the rest are probably knelling because of myself and them.¡± said Zero as he pointed in the direction of Dahlia and Azalea.

    ¡°So, what shall we do with them?¡± asked Valna

    Anomaly Detected

    ¡°You guys figure that out I have to go check on Yoko.¡± said Zero as he stood up and placed Nova on the throne before attempting to teleporting away but failed.

    ¡®System why can¡¯t I teleport?¡¯

    INDIVIDUAL YOKO BELNADES IS RELEASING MANA WITH NEGATION PROPERTIES

    HOST AND OTHER CREATURES IN THE VICINITIES WILL BE UNABLE TO USE ANY SKILLS

    ¡®Damn I guess I have to do this the old fashion way.¡¯

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to teleport to her?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°I can¡¯t Yoko¡¯s mana is stopping me. We can¡¯t use any skills that require us to use mana outside of our bodies. So, I have to physically fly over to her.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Well, this is troublesome. Until she finishes her transformation we can¡¯t do anything.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Would you like me to come along?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°No, you should relax since you¡¯ve been fighting for a long time. I can handle it on my own¡± said Zero

    Zero then walked out of the temple and manifested his wings. He then took to the skies and flew in the directions of the mana. As Zero head in the direction where the mana was being emitted, he began to feel a growing pressure. As he got closer and closer Zero found it hard to even fly because the mana pressure had increased even more making it difficult to fly straight.

    ¡®Damn she releasing even more mana. Is her mana pool limitless or something?¡¯

    Zero created multiple shields with his skill but they were instantly destroyed. Zero was suddenly hit with a physical wave of mana that pushed him back, crippled his wings, and cause him to spit out blood as he fell.

    Zero managed to use his mana internally to fix his crippled wings and strengthen them thus allowing him to regain his balance. Zero looked at the dot size moon still far away wiped the blood off his mouth and said, ¡°This is absurd how can a simple wave of mana hurt me as much as the archon and Dracula did. I hope this works.¡±

    Zero then began circulating his mana throughout his whole body while focusing a majority in his wings. With his body now strengthen Zero flew toward the planet-size cocoon at a speed so fast multiple sonic booms resounded as a result. Flying straight towards the cocoon Zero saw another wave of mana more intense than the previous one head straight for him so he placed his arm to protect his face while increasing his speed.

    Crashing into the wave of blue mana Zero felt the bones in his arms breaking as he pushed past the wave. When he finally passed the first one he was instantly hit by a second wave luckily his bones had somewhat healed before they were broken again. Through the cycle of having his bones break, then heal, and strengthen them again Zero finally managed to make it near the cocoon.

    Zero was shocked to see the blue cocoon that he had left now was completely cover in purple sigils and now almost looked purplish-blue.

    ¡®System what happening?¡¯

    ALERT DUE TO INDIVIDUAL YOKO BELNADES¡¯ SOUL LINK WITH HOST HER ASCENDENCE IS BEING INFLUENCED BY THE HOST¡¯S CHAOS ATTRIBUTE

 Chapter 92 Sophia Part 14

    The sigils began to release an intense purple light as cascading waves of different colored mana emitted from the cocoon. The waves followed a pattern where a red wave would be followed by a blue one and lastly a purple wave before the cycle started once again.

    Zero¡¯s mana was starting to run low but regardless he still focused on strengthening his body and withstanding the waves of mana. The wave started to accelerate and smash into Zero constantly injuring him heavily. As the waves continued to crash into Zero he began to feel himself about to lose consciousness when the mana waves stopped immediately.

    Zero¡¯s mana had long run dry and his body¡¯s healing was overtaxed from the constant healing causing it to slow down. Barely conscious Zero looked at the cocoon which had gone dormant and stopped releasing mana. The sigils begin to release a more intensive light that follows the same color patterns as the waves as cracks begin to form on the cocoon.

    WARNING APOTHEOSIS COCOON WILL HATCH SOON

    IT IS ADVISED FOR THE HOST TO GET FURTHER AWAY

    Wasting no time Zero flew away from the cocoon at mach speed. Within a few seconds, he was miles away from the cocoon. The crack began to spread and the sigils colors began to cycle through at an even faster rate like a time bomb. The cracks and the sigils made Zero nervous so he proceeded to fly even further away still feeling a sense of danger. The cracks spread at an alarming rate and the cocoon shattered.

    When the cocoon shattered a pillar of dark blue mana with a red outline shot up into the void sky. The white void was then dyed dark blue with small patches of red here and there. It made it look like a dark blue sky with red clouds.

    Zero tried his best to remain steady as the wind pressure for the mana pillar was pushing him back making it difficult for him to maintain a stable flying position. As he was having trouble maintaining flight Zero notice that white patches of white would appear in the sky and attempt to push back the blue. The blue sky started to release purple lightning at the area where it touched the white sky.

    ¡®System what¡¯s happening?¡¯

    INDIVIDUAL YOKO BELNADES IS ATTEMPTING TO FORCIBLY CREATE A DOMAIN

    HOWEVER, DUE TO HER BEING UNUSED NEW INCREASED ENERGY, SHE SEEMS TO BE HAVING TROUBLE STABILIZING IT

    HOST WILL NEED TO ALLOW HER TO ALTER THIS SECTION OF THE CHAOS DIMENSION

    WILL YOU ALLOW YES/NO?

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    As soon as Zero answered the white patches seemed to fade away and allow the blue area to spread. With the sky now stable the purple lightning stopped and the pillar of mana began to recede. With the mana now receding Zero felt it safe to get closer so he flew in that direction. As he got closer he noticed Yoko floating in the air surrounded by mana.

    She had gone through major changes due to her ascension. Yoko¡¯s hair grew longer past her shoulders to her back and the color had changed from white to its original red with the bottom half dark blue causing the cross-section to be purple. Her pitch-black horns that had magic engravings turned dark blue with purple engravings. Her wings dark wine-red demon wings turned dark blue with the inside turning black with purple magic sigils covering the inside of her wings. Her black spade devil tail had turned into a light blue crystal tail with the tip now an ethereal dark blue flame. Her glowing blue magical tattoos on her arms and legs were now gone without a trace. Her voluptuous body was now a tiny bit leaner but still keeping its overall shape. Her eyes opened and her red pupils had now turned into a deep blue surround by black sclera

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Without saying a word Yoko waved her hand hundreds of magical circles appeared and began to glow and vibrate with an insane amount of mana. Below the 2 flying individuals, a mass of land began to come into existence from nothing. Yoko land on the still expanding piece of earth and looked up at Zero before smile and say, ¡°Welcome to my world.¡±

    NAME: YOKO BELNADES

    RACE: DIVINE QARINAH (DIVINE MYSTICAL INFERNAL VARIANT)

    DIVINE SOUL: NEPHALEM (DIVINE QARINAH /INFERNAL VALKYRIE)

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: DEMIGOD

    LEVEL: 1

    DIVINITY: (DIVINE ATTRIBUTE): WISDOM AND MAGIC

    (DEMONIC ATTRIBUTE): LUST AND DEATH

    (CHAOTIC ATTRIBUTE): DESTINY AND OATHS

    STRENGTH: 18,528

    SPEED: 26,561

    MAGIC ENERGY: 25,165,000

    VITALITY: 3,800,000

    SKILLS: ALMIGHTY MAGIC, WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, SPEAR, LANCE, WHIP, SCYTHE), DIVINE ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, DIVINE MANA MANIPULATION, LIFE/MANA DRAIN, INVISIBILITY, DREAM WALKING, SHAPESHIFTING, FLIGHT, DEATH KISS, WING MANIFESTATION, DESIRE FORM, FERTILITY MANIPULATION, DIVINE-DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION, HORMONE MANIPULATION, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, IMPERCEPTIBILITY, AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, REALITY WARPING, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, REAPER LORDSHIP, ANGELIC LORDSHIP, DEMONIC LORDSHIP, MAGIC LORDSHIP, DEMONIC DIVINITY, FEAR INDUCEMENT, ABSOLUTE CONTRACT, BOND MANIPULATION, GUARDIANSHIP, OATH MANIPULATION, PUNISHMENT MANIPULATION, CHRONO COGNITION, FLAWLESS CLAIRVOYANCE, OMNICOMPETENCE, OMNILINGUALISM, OMNI-PERCEPTION, AKASHIC PLANE MANIPULATION, LOVE MANIPULATION, LUST MANIPULATION, DESTINY MANIPULATION, HOLY VOICE, LOVE INDUCEMENT, MAGIC CREATION, MAGIC NEGATION, MAGIC UNIFICATION, SPELL AMPLIFICATION, MAGIC ADAPTATION, MAGIC BYPASSING, MAGIC EMPOWERMENT, MANA GENERATION, KNOWLEDGE ABSORPTION, KNOWLEDGE MANIPULATION, KNOWLEDGE PROJECTION, KNOWLEDGE REPLICATION, BLESSING BESTOWAL, PROPHECY CONSTRUCTION, TELEKINESIS, TELEPATHY

    PASSIVE SKILLS: TANTRIC METABOLIZATION, MAGICAL METABOLIZATION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, ENHANCED SEX APPEAL, NECROSCIENCE, ARCANESCIENCE, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION(INTOXICATION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, NIGH-OMNISCIENCE(CHAOS DIMENSION), DEITY SOUL, DIVINITY(WISDOM, MAGIC, LUST, DEATH, DESTINY, AND OATH), ABSOLUTE WISDOM, DIVINE BODY, DIVINE AURA(WISDOM, DESTINY, AND MAGIC), INFERNAL AURA(LUST, OATH, AND DEATH),  CHRONO VISION, COSMIC KNOWLEDGE, OMNICOMPETENCE, CAUSALITY MANIPULATION, DIVINE-ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, PARADOX MANIPULATION, PERFECTION, PRIME SOURCE, SINGULARITY, META-LEARNING, LAW INTUITION, LIE AND TRUTH DETECTION, OATH EMBODIMENT, MYSTIC LOCK, META MAGIC, DEADLY LUST ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, MAGICAL WISDOM DEMIGOD PHYSIOLOGY, DIVINE SIGHT, KNOWLEDGE EMBODIMENT, SEXUALITY EMBODIMENT, DESTINY EMBODIMENT, MAGIC EMBODIMENT, DEATH EMBODIMENT, DESIRE EMBODIMENT, FERTILITY EMBODIMENT, ABSOLUTE MIND, ABSOLUTE SENSES

    ALMIGHTY MAGIC TYPES: CELESTIAL, INFERNAL, CHAOS, AETHER, NETHER, ELEMENTAL, MAGIC SEALING, SOUL, SUMMONING, CHRONO, SPATIAL, FERTILITY, LOVE, LUST, DESTINY, TRANSMUTATION, ILLUSION, ENCHANTMENT, DIVINATION, NULL, VOID, SPIRIT

    Skill Explanation:

    Almighty Magic: Users possess and can use magic of an omnipotent nature and is omnipotent, but only in the field we know as magic and everything associated with it. This includes the esoteric, mystical and supernatural. Essentially, the user is an Omnipotent being, but in a magical aspect and form, which means the caliber of magic possessed surpasses all the rules and has no need for any justification as to how or why feats are accomplished. Magic, for the most part, is about feeling and gaining power from one¡¯s emotions; this is why Almighty Magic users do not possess that limitation, they are simply able to do as they feel. The only restriction to this ability is the amount of mana necessary and the user¡¯s imagination. This is a type of magical used by supreme deities of the magical variety and cannot be used by lesser deities.

    Meta Magic: User has magical power which transcends the rules under which all beings operate, making them either the exceptions to those rules or beyond them all together and granting them total dominion over the cause and effects to the rules of magic by their source. They can make new rules and modify old rules, allowing them to alter or ignore the conditions and limitations of the magical systems, which can lead them down the path beyond magic itself.

    Arcanescience: The user knows everything about magic, the occult, the supernatural, and everything mystical. As such, they know almost everything concerning magic and the deep secrets that lie within. The user knows most when it comes to magic and the occult because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how magic is supposed to work. As an added benefit due to their immense understanding of magic, they have an easier time creating new spells and optimizing all other spells.

    Divine Vision: The user can see the divine beings and magical beings (angels, deities, spirits, and psychopomps) and their actions and possess or gather divine knowledge. They are also able to see divine or mystic realms and perceive the world on many different planes of existence.

 Chapter 93 Sophia Conclusion

    Zero flew down and landed next to Yoko who had her eyes closed and took a deep breath with her arms stretched out. As Zero was about to say something Yoko motioned for him to remain silent as she said,¡± I already know what you want to ask me.¡± Yoko snapped and a magical circle appeared overhead and the lifeless body meant for Sophia appeared along with the rest of the divine energy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to finish the spell but it¡¯s 20% complete and I¡¯ll finish and improve certain areas.¡±

    Yoko waved her hand over the body and the divine energy broke down into particles then flew over to the body and formed various magical sigils all over the body before fading away. Yoko then released blue mana particles that also merged with the body causing it to glow intensely before fading. Yoko turned to face Zero and said ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Wait what!?¡± said Zero loudly as he turned his head toward Yoko.

    ¡°I¡¯m done with the spell it¡¯ll hold her but not forever. I don¡¯t know how strong her soul is but it should be able to hold her for 2 years minimum.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°2 years! I was expecting a month at most.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well it could have been longer but I¡¯m still not used to my current abilities or this body yet. I wasn¡¯t really used to my previous abilities or body either.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°That¡¯s true we¡¯ve only been in this castle for a few days but sometimes it feels like months. You¡¯ve really come far though 2 weeks ago you were a human, then became a corpse, after that, you became a Qarinah mixed with angelic traits, and now you¡¯re finally a demigod. I thought I grew stronger fast but you¡¯ve surpassed me easily.¡± said Zero with a smirk

    ¡°True I may be stronger than you but you¡¯ve never put your faith in strength alone. I don¡¯t think I could beat you though as I am now. Zero honestly I¡¯ve always you¡¯re a frighteningly cunning individual.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that scary. None of my plans ever work out the way I want them to. I have more weakness than strengths.¡± retorted Zero

    Yoko walk towards Yoko and placed her hand on Zero¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how amazing you are. This plan to seal Sophia is a perfect example of how scary you are. You came up with this plan while fighting for your life against the archon in Soma¡¯s memories and while Alucard and I were focused on simply surviving you thought of a way to defeat an unbeatable Goddess. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that while I could overwhelm you in power ultimately you¡¯d defeat me in the end.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Zero smiled and placed his hand on Yoko¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You give me way too much credit. On a more important note, how¡¯s the baby doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doing just fine.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°He? How do you know it¡¯s a boy?¡± asked Zero

    Yoko placed her other hand on her stomach and said, ¡°As an added benefit of this body I¡¯m able to see pieces of the future although I can¡¯t see much because the child is also now a god. I suppose it wouldn¡¯t make sense to be able to easily see the future of god and goddess.¡±

    Yoko removed her hand from Zero¡¯s cheek and with a flick of her finger, the lifeless bodies levitated into the air and flew towards Zero who caught it. Zero sighed and said, ¡°Okay I¡¯m assuming this is your subtle way of telling me to go take care of this now.¡±

    Yoko nodded and said, ¡°Yes we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk later so go finish what you need to do.¡± A magical portal appeared in front of Zero and he sighed again.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go handle it. On another note I want you all to stay in the chaos dimension until I call for you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You plan to use me as a secret weapon?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero nodded and walked through the portal that closed behind him. Zero appeared in an area of the clock tower but far from the area where Soma was temporarily sealed by Alucard. Zero quickly teleported to where they sealed Soma and placed the body next to him. Zero then placed his on the black barrier that sealed Soma here and channeled his mana into it while squeezing it causing cracks to start appearing until it finally shattered.

    Now that the barrier was gone Zero walked over to Soma and placed his hand on Soma¡¯s forehead and activated his mental manipulation skill. Zero vision faded and he once again found himself within the void that was Soma''s subconscious. He quickly located the portal-like doorway and entered.

    Zero was once again within the space-like area in which Sophia had originally been sealed but he failed to find Sophia. Even with her gargantuan form within this world Zero and could neither find a trace of her and Soma.

    Zero thought of an idea on how to make them come find him rather than race around this seemingly endless void. Zero decided that rather than waste time searching he¡¯d make them come to him so he created fireballs and launched them in every direction. Thankfully Zero did not have to wait longer as a golden shot down from the sky and when it faded Sophia and Soma were left in its place.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here that must mean that my new body is ready.¡± said Sophia

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready and next to Soma¡¯s body so we can begin moving you out of Soma¡¯s body now.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Good then let us begin. Time to wake up now.¡± said Sophia as the vision crumble.

    Zero found himself in the outside world now that Sophia had ejected him from Soma¡¯s subconscious. As Zero recollected himself a golden essence floated out of Soma¡¯s body and merged with the lifeless body.

    Skill Explanation:

    Blessing Manipulation: The user can create or generate, remove and manipulate blessings, that involve blessing people, become stronger with blessings, manipulate blessings to different effects. They can even manifest blessings as energy or powers themselves.

    Omnicompetence: The user can handle anything and everything, regardless of the problem, situation, or conflict, and have the needed skill, knowledge, and experience. They seldom lose a fight or conflict because they will always be able to see a way to win or escape any situation, thus they just know what needs to be done to overcome any challenge no matter the odds, by making the most out of any circumstances, and tailoring it to their optimal benefit, enabling them to make the best decisions in any situation. The user is completely competent and aware of all the different facets of every situation they are in, able to perfectly think their way out of anything and achieve optimal results.

    Knowledge Absorption: The user can steal and absorb selectively knowledge from people or objects such as books or computers, and store the taken knowledge within their own minds. By stealing the knowledge from the minds of others, they can leave their victims in a state of permanent dementia, or simply bestow a temporary lapse in memory.

 Chapter 94 Renascence

    As the golden essence kept leaving Soma¡¯s body and merged into the lifeless body it began to glow golden. As more essence enter the stronger the glow became and when the final essence entered the body it started to shine like the sun blinding Zero.

    Zero felt around with his eyes closed until he managed to grab Soma¡¯s arm and proceeded to teleport out of the room. They appeared in Dracula¡¯s empty hidden study that he had previously cleared out. Zero laid Soma on the ground and proceeded to remove Soma¡¯s soul.

    Soma¡¯s soul looked like a pitch-black mass with small lines of gray mixed in here and there. What Zero was looking for ways to see if Yaldabaoth¡¯s power still existed even after he¡¯d defeated the archon posing as the chaos entity. To his surprise is did and he went to work extracting the power as he did with Death¡¯s soul. Having experience in this he managed to do it rather quickly and sent the power into his dimension.

    Now that that was gone he paid close attention as he looked for any tricks that Sophia might have left in Soma¡¯s soul. He found nothing after checking so he then proceeded to do what he had come to the castle for. Zero split Soma¡¯s soul into 2 pieces and his shadow opened up into a giant swirling shadow that released a multitude of souls that brought along.

    Wasting no time, he turned these souls into a green energy that fed into the 2 halves of the soul. The souls grew slowly getting bigger and bigger as Zero pulled out more souls to feed them. After expending nearly 4,000 souls both halves looked exactly as Soma¡¯s original soul did. Zero then inspected the 2 souls to make sure that there was no damage something he normally didn¡¯t do because Soma was his friend. See that everything was fine he let his shadow shallow one of the souls and fused the remaining one with Soma¡¯s body.

    Zero waited for Soma to awaken as he thought of how to convince Soma of what he planned to do next. After 10 minutes Soma awoke and was on guard waking up in a strange area causing him to create a sword out of his blood and prepare to attack. Soma noticed a sitting figure in the corner and turned to attack but thankfully his night vision allowed him to see it was Zero so he stopped mid-attack.

    ¡°Thanks for not cutting off my head or stabbing me in the heart again.¡± joked Zero as he laughed

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that. I¡¯m sorry for the heart stab and almost killing you. Even if that wasn¡¯t fully me it¡¯s still something I should apologize for.¡± said Soma as he bowed his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a bit too serious Soma and if you¡¯re going to apologize for something it should be for dragging me into a fight with the archon inside you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re right I¡¯m sorry for not heeding your warning and going after it alone. What can I do to make it up to you?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Well if you want to really make it up to me then I need you to do me a favor.¡± said Zero

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Now don¡¯t get mad but I plan to remove Mina¡¯s soul¡­¡± said Zero but before he could finish the sentence Soma turned the blood sword into a whip and stuck at the side of Zero who looked at Soma with an unflinching smile.

    ¡®Damn that scared me! Why don¡¯t people ever let me finish my sentence.¡¯

    Soma glared at Zero and said, ¡°I think I misheard you can you repeat that again!¡±

    Zero¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as he said, ¡°Sure but please don¡¯t interrupt me this time. As I was saying I plan to remove Mina¡¯s soul and transform her into something stronger than a human.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to do that?¡± asked Soma who was still glaring at the smiling Zero while releasing killing intent.

    ¡°Now now calm down Soma I wouldn¡¯t hurt my own cousin. When Yaldabaoth arrives Mina and you will be one of his priorities. He¡¯ll do his best to kill the 2 of you and I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ll be able to protect her so I wanted to give her enough power to stay alive is all.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So, you want to turn her into a demon with devil forging! I refuse to allow you to do that to her!¡± yelled Soma as his killing intent increased.

    ¡°You really need to chill out. I can¡¯t devil forge and I have no plans to turn her into a demon.¡± retorted Zero

    ¡°What do you mean devil forging the only way for anyone to create a strong creature quickly.¡± said Soma

    ¡°I was interested in the art while searching throughout the castle but I¡¯ve gained the power to create life without the power of alchemy.¡± said Zero

    ¡°The power to create life?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Yes, and unlike devil forging my way won¡¯t harm Mina¡¯s soul in any way. Mina will still be herself soul wise and looks the only difference is that she¡¯ll gain enough power to be able to defend herself.¡± explained Zero

    Soma didn¡¯t say anything as his killing intent disappeared and he started to think about Zero¡¯s words. After a few minutes, Soma open his mouth and asked, ¡°Mina¡¯s memories will still be the same right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like with you when I change her I¡¯ll remove Yaldabaoth¡¯s influence from her soul and awaken her previous memories.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Okay if she really won¡¯t change then you can do it. I trust you.¡± said Soma

    Zero walked up to Soma and place his hand on Soma¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you for trusting Soma.¡±

    ¡°On another note, I¡¯ve been wondering this but isn¡¯t this my old study when I was Dracula? Where are all my books?¡± asked Soma as he glanced around looking at the empty room.

    ¡°Ah I took them don¡¯t worry too much about it. More importantly, I need you to go hunt me some valkyrie souls for Mina.¡± said Zero changing the subject to avoid explain where the books are.

    ¡°Why do you need their soul? Also, I don¡¯t really need to hunt them.¡± said Soma as orbs started to appear out of the walls.

    ¡°Right I forgot you¡¯re the master of this castle and all the monster within it. I¡¯d like 40 of them.¡± said Zero as his shadow expanded to absorb all the souls that were appearing.

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± asked Soma

    After collecting all the souls with his shadow Zero grabbed Soma and teleported both of them to the walkway before the castle entrance where Mina was waiting. Zero turned to look at Soma and said, ¡°No I just need to grab a few things I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes so why don¡¯t you go spend some time with Mina until then.¡±

    Soma nodded and walked through the doorway and ran towards Mina as Zero teleported away.

    Skill Explanation:

    Knowledge Projection: User can project knowledge onto another mind, allowing instant transferal and understanding or slower process where the target integrates the knowledge without a risk of overflow. Some users can transfer either knowledge, experience, or both in various degrees.

    Holy Voice: The user has the power to cleanse, purify, heal, shatter, destabilize, disintegrate, and stabilize the living and non-living of the mortal realm. This power can only affect beings capable of hearing the voice and will not work on the deaf.

    Divine Mana Manipulation: Users can create, shape, and manipulate mana, the energy behind all magic. Mortals use a lower degrade form of man but due to the user¡¯s ascension, they gain access to a purer form of mana that gods wield. Mana is the impersonal source of energy that is both external and internal, existing in people, places, and objects, and can be transmuted by the user into magical powers that yields upstanding results in both practice and combat. However, the ability of mana relies more on the use of different methods of magic such as spoken incantations, magic symbols, and mystic items, like spell books, charms, talismans, weapons. Divine mana has the added benefit of being able to summon high-level spirits and can be used to bring the deceased back to the world of the living. High-level users can also gain the ability to summon angels from their realms.

 Chapter 95 Renascence Part 2

    Zero appeared in an area that he hadn¡¯t traveled to before. This area was the chapel of the castle and it was here that he would find what he needed here. This area was filled with ghost-type and fairy-type monsters.

    Zero released the shadow of Death that transformed into its reaper form. Zero faced the reaper pointing at floating lights in the air and ordered, ¡°Gather some fairy souls and body. You have 10 minutes so please hurry.¡±

    The reaper nodded as it flew into the air and rushed towards floating lights with its scythe raised. The lights avoided the attack and fired wind blast at the reaper but the attack passed through the shadow. This exchange went on for a few seconds before the reaper heard, ¡°Their small so your scythe won¡¯t work well. An area-type attack will work best.¡±

    The reaper heeding the order rushed the fairies but this time instead of using its scythe spikes erupted from its body impaling some of the lights. When they died the light faded away showing tiny female creatures. The shadow then drew them in on the spikes and absorbed them soul and all into itself.

    ¡°Looks like it''s got it down so I can go take care of this.¡± said Zero as he teleported away.

    Zero appeared in Dracula¡¯s study once again and walked to the middle of the room. He then released a few shadow succubi to guard him. He then pulled out a red liquid out of his shadow with his blood manipulation skill. Zero then slit his wrist and used blood manipulation to stop himself from bleed as he forced the liquid into his veins before the wound sealed. He then pulled out Soma¡¯s soul and started to absorb it.

    TRANSCENDENT IMMORTAL DARK SOUL (SPLIT) CONSUMED

    CONFIRMED

    USER STAT INCREASED

    STAT INCREASE STRENGTH: +5,000, SPEED: +6,792, MAGIC ENERGY: +9,000,000, VITALITY: +1,880,493

    SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM C+ TO A

    SKILLS: WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE), ALCHEMY MASTERY, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, BAT MANIPULATION, LIMITATION TRANSCENDENCE, INTANGIBILITY, WEATHER MANIPULATION, MYTHIC ENERGY MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MORPHING, BAT SWARMING, FOG GENERATION, MIST TRANSFORMATION, DARK LORD ACQUIRED

    PASSIVE SKILLS: INFINITE LIFE-FORCE, ABSOLUTE SURVIVABILITY, ABSOLUTE BEAUTY, SUPERNATURAL SENSATION, INFINITE RESURRECTION, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, BLOOD EMPOWERMENT, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, NIGHT VISION

    MYTHIC LORD PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    TRANSCENDENT VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGIES YES/NO

    ¡®YES¡¯

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    DUE TO TRANSCENDENT VAMPIRE CELLS IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY, OTHER SKILLS CAN BE ACQUIRED

    WILL HOST ALLOW SYSTEM TO OPTIMIZE BODY AND SOUL YES/NO

    ¡®YES¡¯

    HOST BODY OPTIMIZED SKILLS WILL BE ACQUIRED

    SKILLS:  POWER OF DOMINANCE, BLOOD TRANSFORMATION, BLOOD TRANSCENDENCY, BLOOD ABSORPTION, DEMON CASTLE, DIVINITY ABSORPTION, PUEDO DIVINITY BESTOWAL

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ULTIMATE BEING, WEAKNESS NULLIFICATION, AND MIND CONTROL ACQUIRED

    FUSION OF MYTHIC LORD PHYSIOLOGY AND TRANSCENDENT VAMPIRE PHYSIOLOGY WITH CHAOS HADES SOUL NOSFERATU PHYSIOLOGY

    THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ATTEMPT TO CREATE A NEW SUPERIOR TYPE OF PHYSIOLOGY FROM THE THREE LESSER PHYSIOLOGY

    MYTHICAL THANATOS CHAOS LORD PHYSIOLOGY CREATED

    DUE TO EVOLUTION INTO NEW RACE CHANGES IN THE HOSTS SOUL WILL OCCUR

    CURRENT SKILLS AND NEW SKILLS WILL BE COMBINED

    POWER OF DOMINANCE, BLOOD ABSORPTION, AND DIVINITY ABSORPTION MERGED WITH POWER ASSIMILATION INTO DIVINE ASSIMILATION DOMINANCE

    ABSOLUTE BEAUTY, SUPERNATURAL, WEAKNESS NULLIFICATION, DAYTIME WALKING, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, NIGHT VISION MERGED INTO ABSOLUTE CONDITION

    MIND CONTROL MERGED WITH MENTAL MANIPULATION INTO MENTAL DOMINANCE

    BLOOD TRANSFORMATION AND BLOOD TRANSCENDENCY MERGED INTO BLOOD MANIPULATION

    WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE) MERGED WITH WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, GUN, SCYTHE) INTO WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SCYTHE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE)

    DEATH EMPOWERMENT, BLOOD EMPOWERMENT, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, ULTIMATE BEING, DEATH MAGIC, DARK LORD, AND CHAOS SOUL MONARCH MERGED INTO CHAOS NETHER SOUL EMPEROR

    BAT MANIPULATION, LIMITATION TRANSCENDENCE, INTANGIBILITY, WEATHER MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MORPHING, BAT SWARMING, FOG GENERATION, AND MIST TRANSFORMATION MERGED INTO VAMPIR

    DEMON CASTLE MERGED INTO CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION

    A CHANGE HAS OCCURRED IN THE CHAOS SOUL DIMENSION BOUNDARY

    ERROR

    WARNING CHAOS SYSTEM INFECTION BY UNKNOWN PROGRAM OCCURRING

    ATTEMPTING TO PURGE

    ER¡­. RROR

    Zero awoke to a splitting headache and as he tried to stand up he tripped and fell to the ground.

    ¡®System what¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    However, there was no haughty response this time, unlike the previous moments. No matter how many times he called the system in his mind there was still no response.

    ¡°I need¡­ to figure out what¡¯s wrong but I don¡¯t have time.¡± said Zero as he struggled to stand on his feet.

    Zero then attempted to teleport to the area he left his shadow and he was able to teleport but most likely due to the pain, he wasn¡¯t able to designate where he appeared. Zero teleported in the air of the chapel and began to fall but luckily his shadow reaper sensed his presence and caught its master quickly.

    ¡°Looks like this is getting worse so I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± said Zero as he teleported himself and the shadow back to Dracula¡¯s study again but luckily he manage to teleport correctly this time.

    Once back in Dracula¡¯s study Zero felt that the headache pain was growing worse with time so he need to deal with it immediately. First, he used his blood manipulation to check the physical condition of his body while enduring the pain as he did his best to avoid mistakes that would cause his blood to burst out of his body. Zero found that there was nothing strange with his body.

    Find that there were no faults within his body Zero moved to check his soul. To his horror, Zero noticed a golden spec attached to his black hole-shaped soul. He attempted to remove the parasite but it was firmly latched onto his soul and refused to detach. Zero noticed that the reseason he could detach it was because the parasite was made with divine mana something only demigods and deities could wield.

    ¡®I wonder if that new skill I received can help¡¯

    Left with no other option Zero activated his Divine Assimilation Dominance skill and attempted to devour the parasite on his soul. Unused to the skill Zero was unaware of how powerful the skill was and to his shock, he devoured his own soul along with the parasite cause him to collapse.

    Skill Explanation:

    Divine Assimilation Dominance: The user can not only copy the abilities of others but can augment them to higher levels than the original user, possibly even unlocking undiscovered sub-powers of the copied powers. This ability not only lets the user copy powers but also the divinity of other gods but due to divinity being unique to each god the user can not augment them.

    Vampir: A skill created from the fusion of all vampiric abilities. The user gains excellent strength, speed, senses, endurance, agility, a near or complete ageless lifespan, and high-level resistance to damage. Other abilities include the ability to turn other beings into vampires, mental abilities, transformation into animals or mist.

    Chaos Nether Soul Emperor: The user has become one with Nether, the "Chthonian Element" that flows through the realms of the living, and the Dead. Nether is most known as the substance that makes up the Underworld, a subterranean dimension where all souls go when they pass on. The nether essence flows through the user¡¯s body granting them complete dominion over souls and the dead and the user is empowered by the forces of death and destruction. This skill grants the user access to all abilities involving darkness, death, destruction, and souls. The user becomes more susceptible to attack containing aether the element of life as a back draw to this skill.

 Chapter 96 Renascence Part 3

    (***Nyx POV***)

    In the Void of Chaos where nothing was said to exist a woman suddenly came into existence. The woman had long flowing white hair that reached her feet but was tied into twin tails flowing at her back. Her face was covered only showing a beautiful pair of rose-colored lips arched in the most dazzling smile ever seen. Her skin was snow-white with only her hand starting from her elbow being completely black. She wore a beautiful black dress that looked like it was made out of the pitch-black endless void itself that have a couple of white jewels that looked like actual stars attached to it. This was the avatar of the primordial of chaos who existed before the gods themselves.

    ¡°Looks like my little boy is in trouble again. This time seems very serious looks like I¡¯ll have to go in person.¡± said Nyx as she sighed.

    Gods of a certain level couldn''t descend to lower worlds so a trick was used. Mortal worlds and mortal couldn¡¯t handle the concentrated level of power of deities and the only demigod who were partly mortal could still interact with mortal worlds without breaking them. This trick was the use of avatars a tiny piece of deities that were heavily restricted would descend in place of the deity. The avatars held a part of the deity''s consciousness but formed their own separate identity but were temporary since ultimately, they would be destined to return to the whole.

    Nyx vanished from the Void of Chaos and reappeared in the forest that she had first sent Zero to not long ago. She looked around and began to walk around before stopping and saying, ¡°Ah, I forgot to implant the memory of where he at right now.¡± Nyx leaned on a tree as she tried to figure how to find Zero when she noticed minuscule amounts of mana that matched Zero''s soul wavelength.

    Since she had no time to waste she instantly transported herself to the mana signature and found herself in a room with a human woman sitting in a room with a man who also had traces of mana. She smiled at them who were clearly shocked to see someone materialize out of thin air and said, ¡°Hello have you seen my son?¡±

    The woman grabbed the man and pulled out a gun as she aimed at the woman and nervously asked, ¡°Who is¡­ your son?¡±

    ¡°Ah sorry it¡¯d be hard for you to know who I¡¯m talking about if I don¡¯t say his name right? I¡¯ll have to remember that in the future anyways his name is Zero.¡± said Nyx who looked as if she just had an epiphany.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    At the mention of Zero''s name, the woman seemed to relax and lower her gun. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for aiming a weapon at you. If you looking for master he¡¯s in Dracula¡¯s castle.¡±

    Nyx smiled causing the room temperate to drop a little and asked, ¡°Master? Is Zero this master you speak of?¡±

    The woman shivered before nodding. Nyx walked up to the woman and place her hand on the woman¡¯s cheek before saying, ¡°So, you¡¯re Hikaru and his name is Yuto. I understand the situation now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my name is Hikaru and this man was placed under my protection by master.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°I seem to be missing something? What are you 2 talking about? Who is this woman?¡± asked Yuto

    Nyx walked past Hikaru and placed her hand on Yuto''s cheek and said, ¡°Hello little brother I hope my son wasn¡¯t too much trouble?¡±

    ¡°No, he was a well-behaved kid since he¡¯s just like you big sis.¡± answered Yuto

    ¡°Thanks for looking after Zero but I need to talk to my daughter here so can you please excuse us.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Okay, I leave you 2 alone. It was nice to see you again sister.¡± said Yuto as he exited the room.

    ¡°May I ask what you did just now?¡± asked Hikaru who looked very nervous.

    Nyx sat down where Yuto had been seated and motioned to Hikaru to do the same and said, ¡°Well to answer your question I searched through your memories to understand the situation. Once I understood that Zero had altered that man¡¯s mind to see him as his sister¡¯s son I simply place myself in that role. So that man now sees me as his older sister. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. What can I do for you?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked my foolish son who disregards all my warning is in trouble and I need to go help him. I knew where he was but I lacked the physical location of the pocket dimension but I found it now thanks to you.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°Master is in danger! If I¡¯m not being too forward shouldn¡¯t you be rushing to help him?¡± asked a worried Hikaru

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be heading to help him soon. I just need to ask you a question. Why do you care so much for my son?¡± asked Nyx

    Hikaru looked shocked at the question and hesitated for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never really had a family. My father wasn¡¯t a good man and my mother died early so I grew up living a life devoid of the love of a family. When I first met my master, he made me his servant and I disliked him. As time went on and we spent time together and I found that he was a bit like me. I started to look at him as if he really were my younger brother and I felt like he saw me as a big sister of sorts. There were even moment when he angered Mina and asked my advice on how to apologize. I care for him because we¡¯re family.¡±

    Nyx smiled as she stood up and patted Hikaru on the head as she said, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯m also your mother then. Thank you for helping Zero and looking after that naughty boy when I wasn¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be going to help Zero? Hmm, why didn¡¯t I feel compelled to call him master?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°That¡¯s simply because I broke his mental command. So, you¡¯re free now what do you want to do?¡± asked Nyx

    ¡°May I please go with you to help my little brother!¡± said Hikaru with conviction as she looked at Nyx.

    ¡°Sure, my dear girl you¡¯re so cute.¡± said Nyx as she pulled Hikaru into a hug.

    Hikaru was flustered and unsure of what to do now. She had never been hugged by anyone before so this experience was new causing her to behave awkwardly at first. As time went on she embraced the warm feeling of the hug and hugged Nyx back.

 Chapter 97 Renascence Part 4

    (***Nyx POV***)

    ¡°Thank you please let me inform my men to take care of Yuto until we return.¡± said Hikaru as Nyx released her from the embrace and she walked out of the room.

    ¡°Sure, my dear we¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re ready.¡± said Nyx as she sat down again.

    Hikaru left the room and Nyx relaxed waiting for her to return. After a few minutes, Hikaru entered the room out of breath seeming to run here as soon as she finished informing her men. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go now.¡± said Hikaru as she panted for air.

    ¡°Good then let¡¯s go.¡± said Nyx as a tear in the fabric of space leading to an ancient-looking castle opened up in the hotel room.

    Hikaru was shocked at the tear as she assumed they would need to head to the temple so she had a car prepare for them. The 2 women walked through the tear and it sealed behind them.

    They appeared in a dimly lit room and Zero laid on the ground unconscious. Hikaru ran to his side to check on his condition and found that he wasn¡¯t breathing. She froze in shock at being too late to save the boy she had come to look at as a little brother. Nyx on the other hand was looking around as if looking for something when her eyes fell on Zero¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°What are doing he¡¯s dead and you don¡¯t seem to care!¡± yelled Hikaru as she sobbed while hugging Zero.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry he¡¯s not dead and that¡¯s an empty vessel. His soul¡¯s in trouble though and it¡¯s out of reach. I can¡¯t force my way to where he keeps it so I¡¯m looking for a medium to use.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°Medium?¡± asked a confused Hikaru as she still sobbed

    ¡°My son keeps his soul in another dimension and uses a fake soul to move his body. There¡¯s a link weak between the 2 souls but if I try to force my way to his real soul now I¡¯ll break it. So, I was looking for something with a more durable link.¡± explained Nyx as she walked over to Hikaru holding Zero and placed her hand on Zero¡¯s shadow causing it to leap off the ground and form a portal.

    Nyx walked into the portal and Hikaru wiped her tears and picked up Zero following behind Nyx.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Elsewhere in the chaos dimension, Nova was still playing around with the 3 young ladies Zero left her with. As she was running through the water splashing Valna and Azalea while Dahlia watched from the side. Suddenly a shadow succubus rose out of Nova¡¯s shadow and twisted into a portal causing Valna to grab Nova and jump to Dahlia¡¯s side along with Azalea.

    Nyx and Hikaru exited the shadow portal and landed at the shores of a dark sea. As soon as Hikaru¡¯s feet touched the ground her skin began to turn paler and she collapsed to her knees. Nyx glanced at her and instantly the color of her skin returned to normal. Hikaru was confused at what had happened as she stood up.

    ¡°Who are you!? Name yourself!?¡± yelled Valna as she stood protectively in front of Nova. Valna raised her hand and attempted to do something but nothing happened no matter what she did making her look nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying that I¡¯ve nullified all your abilities. It makes talking easier. Oh, before I forget I¡¯m not going to hurt you so relax. I¡¯m here to do something about him.¡± said Nyx as she moved to the side to give the 4 a look at Zero¡¯s body in Hikaru¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Papa!¡± yelled Nova as she tried to run to Zero¡¯s side but was stopped by the 3 women who looked shocked and worried.

    ¡°What have you done to master?¡± asked Dahlia in a cold tone as she glared at them.

    Azalea who had her eye closed suddenly opened them said, ¡°All of our abilities and magic really have been sealed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm didn¡¯t I just say that? This will go by much faster if you believe what I say.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°When then tell us who you are and what you¡¯ve done to my lord?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Also, why is that human behind you is able to stand in our land?¡± added Azalea

    ¡°Well to answer your questions I¡¯m the primordial of chaos but you can just call me Nyx. I haven¡¯t done anything to this foolish boy but I plan to when he wakes up. As for her, she¡¯s under my protection so nothing here can harm her including you all.¡± answered Nyx in a relaxed tone.

    ¡°Primordial¡­ of chaos!?¡± yelled Dahlia as she took a step back in fear. Azalea notice the look of fear in her sister¡¯s eyes and began to feel nervous as she grabbed her hand hoping to quell their fear. The 3 ladies were shocked by the reveal of the intruder''s identity causing them to freeze momentarily giving Nova a chance to sneak past them and run at Hikaru.

    Nova ran past Nyx who stared at the young girl with a puzzled look before saying, ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. What are the odds that my son would find a piece of that. This doesn¡¯t feel like a coincidence.¡±

    Nyx then turned to face the 3 women paying Nova no mind as she reached Hikaru. Nova tried to grab Zero¡¯s hand but an invisible force repelled the girl. Nova roll in the water but she got up again except this time her eye glowed green. Before Nova could do anything Nyx appeared behind her and placed her hand on Nova¡¯s head which caused Nova to collapse into the water.

    ¡°Nova!¡± yelled the 3 women as she charged at Nyx but they froze when Nyx looked at them. Nyx walked over to them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little girl she¡¯s just asleep and as for your paralysis it¡¯ll wear off soon. Now I¡¯m sorry for messing with you guys so much but there was something I needed to verify about this little girl.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± Valna managed to say despite the paralysis.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zero mother pleasure to meet you all.¡± said Nyx as she smiled.

    Valna and the twins were shocked at the reveal that they had been faced off against Zero¡¯s mother. While still reeling from the shock Dahlia and Azalea managed to slightly move enough to meet each other¡¯s eyes and an understanding was shared by the 2 of them. They finally understood what Zero meant when he said his mother resembled Nova as she noticed many similarities.

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t you have said this at the beginning?¡¯ thought Hikaru as she watched the exchange between Nyx and the 3 women.

    Nyx looked and Hikaru and smiled while saying, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been any fun if I did that.¡±

 Chapter 98 Renascence Part 5

    When the paralysis wore off Valna ran to Nova lying in the water and picked her up. She check to see if Nova was breathing and that she had no injuries. After spending a minute checking on Nova¡¯s condition, she let out a sigh of relief and turn to face Nyx who seems to have gotten bored wait for her and started to splash water around.

    Hikaru had left the water after being splashed by Nyx and went to stand next to Dahlia and Azalea. They asked politely if they could see Zero since they had seen Nova¡¯s attempts to forcibly take Zero were repelled. Hikaru saw in their eyes that they genuinely were worried about the lifeless Zero so she complied and laid the body on the ground. They began to examine him as thoroughly as Valna was doing for Nova.

    ¡°What happened to his soul?¡± asked Dahlia after she finished checking up on Zero.

    ¡°Yes, I can feel his pseudo soul in the body but the connection to his true soul seems to have been cut.¡± assed Azalea

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details but Madam Nyx said that he did something foolish and now his soul is in danger. If you wish to know the details you have to ask her.¡± answered Hikaru as she stood to the side and looked worriedly at Zero¡¯s body.

    At Hikaru¡¯s words, Dahlia, Azalea, and Valna all turned to face the primordial goddess who was playing in the water as if she were a child. Though they wanted to demand answers they knew that she was above them and feared angering her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid you can ask me your questions.¡± said Nyx as she stopped playing in the water and walked toward the 3 women followed by Valna who was carrying an unconscious Nova.

    ¡°What happened to master?¡± asked Dahlia wasting no time.

    ¡°Well to my understanding of the situation a soul parasite was attached to his soul. They¡¯re difficult to remove so in his attempts to remove it my son consumed his own soul.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°What¡¯s a soul parasite?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Think of it a bug with a personality that latches onto your soul and feeds on it to grow. As it gets stronger it starts to affect your personality until it fuses with your soul completely turning you into a different person who¡¯s loyal to the one who created the parasite.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°Where did this parasite come from? Did it come from Yaldabaoth?¡± asked Valna

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No, it came from the angel named Sophia. She planted it in the boy named Soma¡¯s soul and my son, unfortunately, spilt off a piece of it that contained the parasite and absorbed them both.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°That damn angel!¡± yelled Dahlia as her usual cool personality crumbled under the rage spring forth from with herself.

    ¡°Calm down sister.¡± said Azalea as she grabbed Dahlia¡¯s hand causing her to calm down.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that now. Q&A time is over now so I¡¯m going to go fix him now.¡± said Nyx as she pointed to Zero who laid on the ground.

    Before anyone could say anything, she vanished instantly without a trace. The 4 women looked at each other with a shared understanding and sighed at the same time.

    Nyx appeared in a secluded area where Zero kept his items. The space was filled with clothes, guns without bullets, and many other things. After a few seconds, Nyx came across 2 crystals. These were Zero and Yoko¡¯s soul crystals that housed their true souls. Only their soul crystals were in this space since Nova¡¯s true soul were spilt between her world trees and Dahlia and Azalea had no need for the techniques since they could be killed unless they were killed together. In Valna¡¯s case, Zero hadn¡¯t cared enough to do it at the beginning so he never made one for her.

    Pushing the blue crystal aside Nyx grabbed the dim purple crystal that had cracks all over the surface. Nyx held the crystal with a sad look on her face as she said, ¡°You foolish boy when you wake up you¡¯ll need a stern talking to.¡±

    The crystal glowed brightly and when the glow faded the crack on the crystal were now gone and the color of the crystal was no longer dim but a bright purple with some red undertones. Nyx released the crystal and teleported and left the area.

    Nyx appeared back at the beach and saw that the 4 women hadn¡¯t moved since she had been gone for less than a minute. They looked at her with concern and after a few seconds Hikaru spoke up and asked, ¡°Was the damage too severe for you to fix?¡±

    ¡°Huh what do you mean? He¡¯s fine now.¡± said Nyx as she walked back into the water and laid back and floated in the dark ocean.

    ¡°What!?¡± yelled all 4 women almost simultaneously.

    ¡°I said he¡¯s fine now. He should wake up soon so all we have to do now is wait.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°Wait if it was this easy why did you need me to come with you?¡± asked a curious Hikaru

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason I thought it might be more fun with more company. Aren¡¯t you glad I brought you along?¡± asked Nyx

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad.¡± answered Hikaru

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°I should report this to mistress.¡± said Valna

    ¡°No don¡¯t do that. She¡¯s adjusting to her new form and trust me you¡¯ll need her to.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Spoilers.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we heed her word.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yes, I believe it would be wise to do so.¡± said Valna

    ¡°What about Nova? When will she wake up?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°She won¡¯t until I¡¯m done talking with Zero.¡± answered Nyx

    The 3 women looked at Nyx with a look of surprise and worry as they heard her response. Nyx on the other hand paid no mind to the 3 women and continued to relax as she floated on the sea. Hikaru looked lost as to what was going so she remained silent and observed.

    Elsewhere Yoko stood on her completed realm with eyes closed in a meditation pose. As time went on she began to float in the air as blue magic circles began to form around her and glow but then they all shattered instantly and Yoko was knocked down. She stood up off the ground and opened her eyes and sighed.

    ¡®Damn I can¡¯t seem to control the powers of both my divine and infernal mana. This is quite difficult it¡¯s a simple spell that I could cast as a human but it¡¯s failing. I was able to create this world just fine but that was pretty hazy. Do I need to adjust the magic circle to accommodate the new mana? Or is it that since I¡¯m a mix of both I need to use a bit of both?¡¯

    Yoko had found that after creating her world she couldn¡¯t control her power so she was entirely focused on attempting to control them. She was so focused that she failed to notice Nyx mana when she repaired Zero soul crystal and would remain oblivious to her visit for a while.

 Chapter 99 Renascence Part 6

    ¡®Who¡­ am¡­ I?¡¯

    A voice resounded in a dark space filled with white cracks. The cracks were like fractals always constantly shifting and rearranging. Some fractured pieces would sometimes split into pieces and try to reform but they would fail to and turn to dust and vanish.

    ¡®am¡­ I¡­ Who?¡¯

    There was something akin to a consciousness in this space. It didn¡¯t know who or what it was it just knew that it existed. It remembered nothing in this dark haze where pieces of itself were fading as time went on.

    A sudden purple light illuminated the cracked dark space turning it into a purple space and something appeared in the space. The consciousness could not understand what it was looking at. What appeared was shaped strangely and white, purple, and black colored.

    The creature looked around and said, ¡°Can you hear me, son?¡±

    ¡®Who¡­ is¡­ son?¡¯

    The creature sighed heavily and said, ¡°Looks like devouring his own soul has caused it to fracture and turned him into a fool without a sense of identity.¡± The creature waved her hand and the consciousness fell into a deep sleep. The purple space shattered instantly and all the shards flew and floated in front of the creature.

    Within a few seconds, the shards rearranged and started to combine and form a human figure. The purple human glowed and a white-haired young man appeared in its place. The young man groggily opened his eyes and said, ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡°Sort of so yes and no. More importantly, are you okay Zero?¡± said the Nyx

    ¡°What happened to me? I can¡¯t remember.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that¡¯s a side effect you should be fine in a few weeks or maybe a few years.¡± said Nyx in a light tone

    ¡°Years? What do you mean what happened and why are you here?¡± asked Zero as he grabbed his head in pain.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well long story short you ate your own soul which caused a few problems so I had to come here to fix it.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°I ate my own soul? I don¡¯t remember doing that.¡± said Zero as he tried hard to remember the instance but couldn¡¯t and his headache grew worse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to remember you won¡¯t be able to. If I were to explain your current state you¡¯re like a hard drive that was corrupted and lost all its files which I recovered for you but I wasn¡¯t able to get everything back. Don¡¯t worry though it¡¯ll recover and return naturally at some point.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°So what percentage were you able to recover?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Hmm about 80%.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°So, I¡¯m missing 20% of my memories?¡± asked Zero with a pained expression on his face.

    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know. Your soul holds more than just your memories It holds an essence of the person such as feeling, thoughts, personality trait, and other things.¡± said Nyx as she walked up to her son and placed her hand on the boy''s head relieving the pain that was plaguing him.

    ¡°Thanks, mom I missed you.¡± said Zero as he tried to hug her only to pass through her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really here this is just a small piece of my power that I sent here to fix your soul. You missed me but come to visit even once. Children when they get a girl they forget all about their mother.¡± said Nyx in a joking tone as she faked crying

    ¡°Mom about that¡­¡± Zero tried to brooch the subject but was instantly silenced by a look from Nyx.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk about the subject once you¡¯ve woken up. You''re fine now mostly so I¡¯ll be leaving so that you can wake up.¡± said Nyx as she smiled while releasing a threatening aura.

    ¡°Really I think we should talk about here.¡± pleaded a nervous Zero

    ¡°Are you sure about that? I know why you want to do it here but you don¡¯t need to worry. If I was going to touch the woman named Yoko I would have done so already.¡± said Nyx still smiling threateningly

    Zero was shocked by Nyx¡¯s word and attempted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the words and stared silently at Nyx. Zero looked down in shame as he felt bad for accusing his mother of trying to hurt Yoko. Zero was startled by a hand on his head as Nyx rubbed his head while showing a warm motherly smile as she faded away.

    When Nyx faded away Zero consciousness grow foggy and everything turned dark. When Zero next opened he found himself surrounded by 4 women that he was familiar with. Zero understood why 3 of the 4 women would be around him but as for Hikaru the 4<sup>th</sup> he had no idea why she would be here. He couldn¡¯t remember the time when he entered the castle but knew he wouldn¡¯t bring her here when she would be of no help and would be in great danger.

    ¡°Sister? What are you doing here?¡± asked a confused Zero as he looked at Hikaru.

    At the mention of the word sister the other 3 women turned their heads to face Hikaru. Hikaru on the other hand didn¡¯t notice their reaction as she started crying when Zero awaken. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Hikaru hugged Zero and smiled while tears streamed down her face constantly.

    ¡°Hikaru what are you doing here? I didn¡¯t bring you, here right?¡± asked Zero

    This caused Hikaru to pull away and look at Zero and ask, ¡°Are you okay? Is there something wrong with your memories?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as a side effect he¡¯ll have some slight memory problems but that¡¯ll go away with time.¡± said Nyx was standing at the side completely wet and dripping water everywhere.

    ¡°Mom it¡¯s so nice to see you.¡± said Zero with a nervous smile as he got up and walked toward his mother.

    Nyx smiled devilishly and asked, ¡°Hello son did you miss momm¡­¡± but Zero quickly cut her off and answered ¡°Yes of course I missed you ¡®mom¡¯. It¡¯s so good to see you.¡±

    Nyx couldn¡¯t stop laughing and hugged her son while she laughed causing Zero to sigh and hugged her back. The 2 of them disappeared which shocked everyone there.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡± asked a concerned Hikaru

    ¡°I have no idea. Let¡¯s go to our temple and wait for them there.¡± said Dahlia as she walked away without waiting for their response.

 Chapter 100 Renascence Conclusion

    Nyx and Zero appeared in a white void where countless items floated around. Nyx looked at Zero and asked in a sarcastic tone, ¡°So why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°So that we can talk without any interruptions mom.¡± answered Zero as he sighed

    ¡°Well, first thing first. How dare you make me a grandma without introducing the girl to me first.¡± said Nyx as she lightly flicked Zero on the forehead causing him to fly backward at an astonishing speed.

    Zero teleported and appeared flying towards Nyx who caught him with ease. Nyx looked at Zero and said, ¡°Another thing which I confirmed just now is you don¡¯t use your powers effectively.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware of that. I¡¯ve gained too many abilities too quickly to familiarize myself with them all so I only focus on the ones I gained earlier and try to use a few of my other abilities.¡± said Zero

    Nyx let Zero go and turned to face her to see that her usual smiling joking face was now gone and that she was serious. She drew closer to him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do as I said and run? You should have left this world long ago when the existence of a god was confirmed.¡±

    ¡°About that, I still plan to run if it became too dangerous. I have no intentions of fighting gods or angels.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± asked Nyx again

    ¡°I planned to get the abilities and run without coming to the castle at first. Then I saw the possibility to get stronger here so I didn¡¯t leave no matter how difficult it got. When I found out a god was coming here I wanted to run but I made friends here and I just couldn¡¯t see them die here.¡± said Zero in a serious tone to match Nyx¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Well, that fine but why didn¡¯t you take these friends and run from this place if they were so important to you? If you cared for them as you say then your priority should have been to run from an enemy that you can¡¯t defeat.¡± said Nyx

    Zero couldn¡¯t answer Nyx¡¯s question as she had a good point. If his main concern was to save his friends they could have left a while ago. Zero had other reasons as to why they needed to stay that he hadn¡¯t shared with anyone.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Are you truly that arrogant to believe that you¡¯ll make it out of here unscathed? Even if it¡¯s a fight between demigods the bare minimum result of the fight will lead to half of this world being destroyed in the battle eventually. You underestimate the power of gods my son.¡± added Nyx

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s what will happen I can¡¯t stop it now. Everything¡¯s already been set up and the battle will happen regardless of what I do now. The only thing I can do is make sure I come on top.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So ultimately what you¡¯re telling me victory is more important than family and friends. Your hubris is amazing. Looks like I need to humble you before it gets you killed.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight you mom and besides you¡¯re a primordial.¡± said Zero hastily

    ¡°This is only my avatar so it only holds a minute amount of my power. In fact, I¡¯m actually weaker in this form than those 2 girls who hold a divinity over death and blood.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible I¡¯m almost twice as strong and fast compared to them. There¡¯s no way you can move at a speed I can¡¯t see or be strong enough to push me that far back with a flick.¡± said a clearly irritated Zero

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that you¡¯re not using your abilities to their maximum potential. I didn¡¯t just mean your skills but your body as well. I believe it was around when you became a dhampir that your ability to improves became stagnant. Your stats increased but you took no time to understand your bodies strength and because of that you¡¯re not able to exert 65% of your body physical potential.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± yelled Zero

    ¡°If you truly believe that then why don¡¯t you appraise my abilities since I rebooted the Chaos System for you when I repaired your soul. Check my abilities and prove me wrong.¡± said Nyx

    ¡®System¡¯

    NAME: NYX

    REAL NAME: ??????????????????

    RACE: PRIMORDIAL CHAOS ENTITY AVATAR

    SOUL: UNKNOWN

    SOUL RANK: IMMEASURABLE

    ATTRIBUTES: CHAOS, RESTRICTED

    STRENGTH: 3,000

    SPEED: 3,500

    MAGIC ENERGY: 400,000

    VITALITY: 40,000

    SKILLS: RESTRICTED

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± said a clearly shocked Zero as he looked at the stats of his mother. She had moved so fast he hadn¡¯t processed it until it was too late and commanded strength that he himself couldn¡¯t hope to exert even now.

    ¡°Well now that you understand what I mean verbally it¡¯s time you understood it physically.¡± said Nyx as she closed the distance between them yet again. This time she didn¡¯t flick Zero but gave a palm thrust to Zero¡¯s chest causing him to disappear.

    The palm thrust had caused Zero to be sent flying at an unbelievable speed that it would seem to others that he teleported. Zero was struggling as the attack had crushed all his ribs and knocked the wind out of him completely causing him to struggle to breathe. Before Zero even began to slow down he felt another palm thrust from behind which caused major damage to Zero¡¯s spine.

    Nyx caught Zero¡¯s flying body with one hand. Zero looked to be in a vast amount of pain despite his pain suppressant skill and tough body. Zero¡¯s body had begun to heal so he tried to teleport away only to find out that he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to teleport or use skills don¡¯t bother I¡¯ve nullified your skill and mana. This is what I mean to say when I tell you that you¡¯re not using your power to its fullest.¡± explained Nyx as she released Zero who dropped and floated in front of Nyx. Nyx waved her finger and Zero turned to face her and she said, ¡°This is what hubris gets you in the end, my son. It¡¯s better for you to take my lesson to heart than to learn it from an enemy trying to kill you. This same hubris has even caused some gods to fall at the hand of mortals. I¡¯m doing this for your own good so even if you resent me take my lesson to heart. I don¡¯t want you to die Zero.¡±

    Despite the pain, he was in Zero looked Nyx and really absorbed the harsh lesson from her. He knew that she was being harsh out of her love for him and was doing her best to keep him alive.

 Chapter 101 Development

    Zero accepted that Nyx was teaching him so he resolved himself and charged at her. Before Zero reach her Nyx was gone causing Zero to stop and look around. No matter what direction he looked he couldn¡¯t find her but suddenly Zero was impaled by a blade. Zero was shocked and looked in the direction of the blade but Nyx was nowhere to be found.

    Zero pulled out the blade and while wielding it charged in the direction it came from. Suddenly Zero was hit from behind launching him forward causing Zero to cough up a bit of blood. Zero managed to slow down and turn to find Nyx smiling at him waving for him to attack her.

    Zero threw the blade at Nyx but dodged to the side and caught the blade throwing it back at Zero in one single motion. The blade flew at a faster speed than when Zero threw it so Zero was unable to dodge it and had to teleport to avoid the blade. When Zero reappeared Nyx was already standing there and gave him another palm strike to the chest damaging his Zero heart. This time Zero was launched back since Nyx grabbed his arm and pulled him towards her.

    ¡°How are you this weak with a body this strong?¡± asked Nyx as she looked at her weaken son breathing heavily. She tossed him back and said, ¡°Zero you¡¯re wasting the physical abilities of that body. Also, why aren¡¯t you using your mana?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ disabled my¡­ skills.¡± said Zero as he struggled to breathe.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t use any skills you can still use mana to increase your strength, speed and boost your defense. Moreover, your body is that of a vampire so why aren¡¯t you using any racial skills?¡± asked Nyx

    ¡°Racial skills?¡± asked a confused Zero

    Nyx sighed as she looked at her confused son ¡°Racial skills are abilities that every member of a species can use. Since they don¡¯t require external mana and only use internal mana, unlike regular skills they can be used even in a mana nullification field such as this. Like a dragon would be able to breathe their elemental breath attack regardless of the nullification. You¡¯re a vampire so turn your body to mist or bats to avoid my attack and use your senses to find me.¡±

    Nyx rushed at Zero and attempted a palm strike but the attack passed through him as he turned to mist and reformed behind her. Zero then attacked Nyx with a kick from behind but Nyx dodged the attack by moving forward enough and turned and attacked Zero in the chest. Nyx smiled and said, ¡°That was a tiny bit better but you¡¯re still too slow.¡± as launched Zero forward teleported and struck him again.

    Zero crashed through the items held in the space and turned himself in a flock of bats to avoid the blades he was flying towards. The bats spread out to avoid the blades and coalesced back into his normal body. Zero looked and saw that Nyx had disappeared while he was distracted. Zero closed his eyes and listened for any sounds of motion.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Zero¡¯s vision turned into a sonar-like vision now that he was focusing on his sense of hearing. Zero heard a sound to his right and dodged accordingly but the sound disappeared before Zero could retaliate. A sound approached Zero from behind and Zero managed to dodge and attack simultaneously but rather than hitting Nyx she caught the attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give that a D+ and if you want to pass my class then you need a C or higher. Try to actually land an attack on me that I can¡¯t dodge or block.¡± said Nyx as she tossed Zero¡¯s leg back

    Zero retreated and observed Nyx who was standing still. Zero started to circulate his mana throughout his body focus it mainly on his legs. Zero launched himself forward but his new speed caused his aim to be off and he missed Nyx by a wide margin. Before Zero could regain his balance, Nyx leaped forward and slammed Zero to the ground heavily and kicked him aside. Zero skid until stopping when he hit something. When Zero turned to look at what he crashed into only to notice it was Nyx¡¯s foot stepping on him.

    Zero transformed into mist and appeared behind Nyx would had lost her footing and wasn¡¯t able to evade. Zero transformed his hand into a claw and attacked Nyx who jumped forward to avoid the blow last minute.

    ¡®Damn this is getting me nowhere I can¡¯t hit her but she managing to hit me. I need to think of a way to catch her off guard.¡¯

    Zero turned into a cloud of bats and flew towards Nyx but she disappeared before they could reach her. The bat became confused and looked all over for Nyx but found no trace of her as a blade impaled one of the bats causing all the remaining bats to turn into mist and assembled together.

    Still in mist form to avoid any surprise attacks Zero focused on his senses to find where she might be. He found no traces of her in his immediate vicinity but located her quite far away. The mist traveled to where Nyx was and turn back into his vampire form.

    Zero turned his hands into claws and charged at Nyx slashing away as she dodged his strikes. Nyx jumped back and readied a palm strike. Zero stood still as the palm strike came closer towards him. Unknown to Nyx; Zero had been using his void sword style but adapted it for unarmed combat and had slowly been learning and absorb her attack and knew them intimately now. Zero first used his counter-style to divert her palm strike to the side to avoid the blow and seamlessly shifted into the oblivion style and attacked her with a palm strike with the added benefit of his claws. Nyx used her free hand to try to divert his attack but Zero tried to stop her with the hand he had used to counter however Nyx grabbed it and was successful in diverting the attack although it still managed to lightly scratch her neck.

    Nyx released Zero''s arm and jumped back while rubbing which had started to bleed slightly. She looked at her son who had taken up another stance and said, ¡°Well you managed to get a C barely but it counts. Congratulation Zero did you understand the meaning of this lesson.¡±

    Zero let out a deep breath at Nyx¡¯s words and said, ¡°I think so you were trying to teach me the importance of using mana not only for skills but to augment to my body and the value of the things I learned as a human including my fighting style which I started to neglect when I gained enough strength to overpower my enemies. Mainly you wanted me to understand that I need to spar with those the others to help us all understand and figure out the best ways to use our bodies to the fullest extent.¡±

    ¡°Yup my lesson was definitely meant to teach you all of that. It¡¯s good that you understood your sweet mommy¡¯s intentions.¡± said Nyx as laughed nervously

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stick with mom in front of the others.¡± said Zero oblivious to Nyx¡¯s nervous laughter

    ¡°What!? Did you grow to dislike mommy? How can this be? My dear son no longer wishes to lovingly call me mommy!¡± said Nyx in an over-exaggerated tone

    ¡®I missed you while I was away and now that you¡¯re here I feel the need to leave and travel again¡¯

    Nyx stopped exaggerating and seriously looked at her son, ¡°Looks like my dear boy needs a lesson on how to think of and speak to his mommy.¡±

    ¡°So, you can still hear my thoughts. I didn¡¯t mean it I wholeheartedly apologize.¡± said Zero as he bowed his head in fear.

 Chapter 102 Pantheon Unlocked

    After Nyx had a ¡°chat¡± with her son Zero she walked away as he laid on the ground in pain. Zero groaned in pain a bit before sitting up and letting out a large sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to remember to stock up on more blood bags. Healing naturally takes way too long.¡±

    Zero stood up and sensed around for his mother only to find out that she¡¯d left the subspace and returned to where the others were. Zero teleported back to the land of the dead and saw Nyx waiting for him.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here let¡¯s talk about child Nova.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is she okay?¡± asked a worried Zero

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just fine but she shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Zero confused by Nyx¡¯s words.

    ¡°I mean you couldn¡¯t have created her. She¡¯s too powerful to have been created by you. That little currently has the power of a demigod about to ascend into a minor god.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Nova hasn¡¯t achieved her apotheosis yet.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the problem. There are only 2 reasons I know off to cause a situation like this. The first is that she¡¯s hidden her real soul rank and the second is that she¡¯s inherited a piece of a deity who¡¯s chosen to reincarnate and split their soul.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°So, I doubt it¡¯s former since I created her soul so it must be the latter.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, when you created her one of the creatures must have housed a dormant piece of a primordial¡¯s soul. It awoke during the creation process and hijacked the process to rebirth itself. That is what the little girl known as Nova truly is.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°Wait what!? Nova¡¯s a primordial like you?¡± asked a surprised Zero

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not a primordial she simply holds a piece of one. It greatly enhances her potential and she will definitely become a full primordial when she grows.¡± said Nyx

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Zero was shock greatly by the news that Nova would become a primordial. He then asked Nyx, ¡°Nova has the ability to create world trees and when she was a baby she enter one and emerged a toddler. Is it safe for her to continue doing so?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. Yes, in the sense that it won¡¯t hurt her and she¡¯ll emerge stronger and wiser than before. No in the sense that the tree will slowly alter her personality to more so aligned with who she was before.¡± said Nyx

    Zero was horrified by the notion of the small child being brainwashed by a ghost of her old self to be reborn. He let out a sigh of relief when he remembered forbade her to enter the tree until he learn more. Put at ease by his wise decision Zero asked, ¡°If a primordial wished to be reborn then they wanted something similar to death so why pass on their memory?¡±

    ¡°I guess the best way to explain it would be that she be like you Zero. She¡¯d awaken fully grown with the knowledge of her duty amongst other things but she wouldn¡¯t feel that they were her memories but more like an instruction manual of how the previous version of herself did things.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t let her enter the world tree.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No, she can enter the world tree but I recommend it after a couple of centuries so that she can form her own identity and is not overtaken by her old one.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with that when she¡¯s old enough I¡¯ll explain it to her completely. I¡¯m curious about one thing you said she had a piece so where¡¯s the rest of this primordial¡¯s soul?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I have no idea. I know everything except things about other primordials. I assume they are in other creatures throughout multiple worlds lying dormant. Nova will probably sense it if you come across any.  They will also be able to sense her and will try to reclaim the piece to become complete.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°So which primordial¡¯s soul did she inherit?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well, I only know of a few since I¡¯m not too social but I¡¯m assuming she inherited the soul from the primordial of aether or known to mortals as the creator of all life. Aether is where all things light and life originate from and is the source of all creation. The twin sisters of aether and nether chose to reincarnate a very long ago after we built reality. Before you ask me it¡¯s a long story which I do not wish to talk about it now so I¡¯ll tell you later in the future.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°So, is there anything else I should know?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well there were few things I wanted to tell you but I think it¡¯ll be more interesting if you find out about it yourself. I shouldn¡¯t spoil the future too much for you.¡± said Nyx as she smirked and rubbed his head.

    ¡°Now I definitely want to know, but you¡¯re not going to tell me, right?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Right but since you¡¯ve grown a little bit since I last saw you I wanted to give you a small present.¡± said Nyx with a motherly smile.

    Alert PANTHEON SECTION OF CHAOS SYSTEM Fully UNLOCKED

    Due to changes in Patheon system domain function activated

    Chaos system request host to allow it to form separate subspaces for current and new domains

    Will Host allow yes/no

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    When Zero answered that he felt a sudden change in his chaos dimension. Previously all the world created where contained in an enormous white bubble that he had created. Now it seemed the world in his bubble disappeared and reappeared outside the bubble and created their own small bubble attached to his.

    Pantheon:

    Leader: Zero (Divinity: Chaos)

    Domain: Chaos Dimension

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Yoko Belnades (Divinity: Wisdom, Magic, Lust, Destiny, Oaths, and Death)

    Domain: Unnamed Subspace, Unnamed World

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Nova Belnades (Divinity: Nature and Aether)

    Domain: Unnamed Subspace, Esme The Emerald Realm, Unnamed World

    Races: Hamadryads, Anthousai, and Auloniad

    Worshipers: 133 -> 150

    Religions: None

    Teachings: Take care of nature and be happy

    Valna (Divinity: War, Death, and Destruction)

    Domain: Unnamed Subspace

    Races: None

    Worshipers: None

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

    Dahlia & Azalea (Divinity: Blood, Life, and Death)

    Domain: Unnamed Subspace, Obsidian the NetherRealm

    Races: Hades Vampires, Hades Reapers, Hecate Lampads, and Styx Lampads

    Worshipers: 80

    Religions: None

    Teachings: None

 Chapter 103 Farewell Nyx

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve used my gift wisely.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t really do anything the system suggest it and I went along with it. I need to ask you something.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Nyx

    ¡°What is wrong with this system? It keeps messing me and ignoring me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It must have been annoyed with you.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Annoyed with me for what?¡± questioned Zero

    ¡°Most likely due to the fact that you don¡¯t use it wisely. The system reported that you¡¯re using it at 16% percent efficiency so it dislikes you. It says that you should be using it when creating new souls or augmenting the soul of your friends since you waste soul so get subpar results.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be overly reliant on it. I need to figure how to take care of my problems and become stronger.¡± retorted Zero

    ¡°Well that¡¯s fine and all but what pissed it off was when you first got in trouble the first time in the castle. The system said you were teleported and surrounded by armors and a devil almost dying but you didn¡¯t use the system until the end. The system is semi-living so if you die it would have died so it started to dislike you then. I believe you 2 should take some time and discuss your issues.¡±  said Nyx

    ¡°Fine system when we get to the next world remind me that we should discuss this issue.¡± said Zero

    ACKNOWLEDGED THE SYSTEM WILL REMIND THE HOST IN THE NEXT WORLD

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good now let¡¯s go find that new subspace and those kids.¡± said Nyx as she clapped barely holding back laughter

    Zero tried to teleport to where the land of death but found that he could enter the realm. He looked at Nyx and she shook her head while chuckling.

    ¡®System do you know how to enter their realm?¡¯

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    As Zero asked that a black gate adorned with red skulls appeared out of nowhere. The gate opened and showed the scene of the land of death. Wasting no time Zero and Nyx walked through and appeared in the realm of death. Zero took to the skies and looked around finding that the realm had grown quite even larger than before and the white sky that hung above was now replaced with a starry night sky.

    Nyx flew up next to him and saw that Zero was looking at the star and answered, ¡°Yes those are real stars. It¡¯s a rather simple layout but it works well for an underworld.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how the rest look like.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well they look interesting but let¡¯s go find the others.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Wait you can see them and if you can then you should have been able to teleport us there.¡± said Zero as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Nyx with suspicion.

    ¡°Now now a big boy who can get a girl pregnant and turn his lovely young mother into a grandma should be asking for so much help.¡± said Nyx mockingly

    ¡°Young!?¡± asked Zero with a smirk

    ¡°Yes, young do you have a problem with that?¡± asked Nyx in a voice that sent a chill down Zero¡¯s spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a young person needs to threaten her son every 10 minutes.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Oh, this isn¡¯t a threat it¡¯s a promise.¡± said Nyx as she flew towards the temple leaving Zero behind.

    Zero followed behind Nyx until they arrived at the temple and landed. They entered the temple and found the four women chatting with each other as Valna held Nova. As they entered the temple Nova¡¯s eyes opened and yawned.

    She looked around and when she noticed her father and jumped out of Valna¡¯s arms and ran towards him. Zero picked her up and hugged her before pulling back and saying, ¡°Nova this is your grandma Nyx to my left.¡±

    Nova looked at the woman and remembered that she tried to attack her so with her head down she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandma.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about its kiddo it was partly my fault but I was in a hurry so I didn¡¯t explain. Anyways it¡¯s nice to meet you Nova you don¡¯t have to call me grandma.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± asked a confused Nova

    ¡°Well I¡¯m too young and beautiful to be called grandma so I guess aunty or sister.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Sister have some shame and accept your¡­¡± said Zero but was silenced by Nyx with a glare before smiling and smacking him on the head.

    ¡°Papa is being rude to aunty.¡± said Nova as she smacked Zero¡¯s chest

    Nyx grabbed Nova and push Zero so hard he crashed into the wall. She rubbed her cheek against Nova¡¯s and said, ¡°Aww you¡¯re such a sweet girl unlike my rebellious son over there. If he ever says anything bad about me be sure to tell me.¡±

    Nova nodded as she hugged her new aunty while the 4 women were dumbstruck by what they were seeing. Nyx sighed and said, ¡°I wish I could stay longer and spend time with you child.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going mother?¡± asked Zero who¡¯d pulled himself from the wall and was looking at his mother with sad eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate but I¡¯m dealing with an issue that requires my full concentration but you were in a terrible condition so I rushed over here to save you. Now that you¡¯re fine I have to return. Besides it¡¯s not easy for someone like myself to remain in lower worlds long without a lot of preparation.¡± answered Nyx

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you won¡¯t tell me what it is you¡¯re doing right?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Hikaru what do you want to do?¡± asked Nyx as she turned away from Zero to face Hikaru.

    ¡°I want to stay here and help out. Is that okay?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°That¡¯s fine you can do as you please my dear. I just wanted to ask if I needed a lift on my way back.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Thank you so much for bringing me here ma¡¯am. I¡¯m forever grateful.¡± said Hikaru as she bowed her head

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Well, I¡¯m about to leave so I wish you all the best for luck. Say hi to Yoko and my other grandchild for me.¡± said Nyx as she walked around and hugged everyone except for Zero who she patted on the head before hugging him.

    Nyx then created a dimensional rift portal to the Void of Chaos and walked through shutting it tight. Azalea and Dahlia looked around before both saying, ¡°I understand what you meant by saying she like Nova, however, we must make sure Nova grows up differently. That was an exhausting visit.¡±

 Chapter 104 Farewell Yet Again Nyx

    As soon as the group began to relax the dimensional rift opened up again and Nyx appeared mere moments after she left. This caused Dahlia and Azalea to stiffen up as they thought that Nyx had return because she had heard their complaints. The only people who looked relaxed were Nova and Zero.

    ¡°Hi guys I know I just left but I kind of forgot something semi-important.¡± said Nyx as she laughed

    ¡°Aunty is so silly.¡± said Nova as she laughed along with Nyx.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay I was sort of expected it. So, what did you forget?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to mention that in the next world that you all go to you¡¯ll face some trouble. You¡¯ll all be sealed away for about 10,000 years or so.¡± said Nyx in a nonchalant manner

    At the mention of Nyx¡¯s words, all eyes except Nova¡¯s turned and focused on her. Zero then asked, ¡°Do you care to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°No there¡¯s no need to just take this. It¡¯s a transportation device all you need to do is crush it and it¡¯ll transport you to another world of my choosing. I¡¯ve designated a relatively safe world for you to go to so you don¡¯t have to worry about that fate.¡± said Nyx as she threw a small marble to Zero

    Zero caught the marble and waved his hand over it causing the marble to disappear. Zero rubbed his forehead and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you might have forgotten to tell me?¡±

    Nyx shrugged and laughed before saying, ¡°There is one more thing I wanted to ask you. Why is it that everyone has worlds and your dimension has nothing? Why don¡¯t you at least have a house or building where you can stay?¡±

    ¡°There are 2 reasons the first being I rarely come here and the second I don¡¯t really know anything about architecture. I only know enough to be able to recreate 2 buildings the Hakuba Shrine and Dracula¡¯s Castle. So, when I learn more about it I can make a house or something¡± explained Zero

    Nyx sighed and said, ¡°Zero this is one of those moments when you can ask the system to do it for you. It¡¯s intelligent and is always observing the areas around you so I¡¯m sure it knows enough about architecture to build something decent. Have the system make you a place to relax and get away from all your troubles.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Zero listen and contemplated Nyx¡¯s words before asking, ¡°Do you have a place like that mom?¡±

    ¡°No, I never need it but I¡¯m starting to regret it. I want to make a place where you and I can always call home without any pest intruding in my void and bothering us. It''s what mortals do with their children right? I think this is the first time I¡¯ve ever envied a mortal.¡± said Nyx with a sad smile

    After saying that a dimensional rift opened up behind Nyx and before she could walk through the rift Zero grabbed her arm. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll build something amazing and I¡¯ll invite you over next time mom. I¡¯ll also look forward to seeing the house you build. It¡¯ll be a bit noisy with these guys living with us but I think it¡¯ll be fun. The 2 of us will never be alone again.¡±

    Nyx smiled as she hugged her son while both of them shed tears of joy. It was a tender moment and the peanut gallery didn¡¯t make any noise as they watched the mother-son display. Nova on the other hand ran up to the 2 and they laughed when they saw her lift up her arms asking for a hug too. Zero picked her up and the mother and son hug now turned into a hug between 3 generations.

    ¡°Aunties you should join us.¡± said Nova excitedly

    Nova¡¯s suggestion shocked the 4 ladies. Valna, Dahlia, and Azalea all stepped back leaving only Hikaru to look to see that all eyes were on her. Hikaru shook her head and said, ¡°No it¡¯s okay you gut enjoy your family time.¡±

    ¡°Big sis I heard from mom that my compulsion but you still came to help me anyway. I also think of you like family.¡± said Zero as he motioned for her to come.

    Hikaru was touched by Zero''s words but still refused to join the 3 individuals. Nyx saw that the others felt uncomfortable by this situation so she said, ¡°Well I¡¯ve really got to go now. I¡¯ll drop in on you guys every once in a while.¡±

    After saying those words, she bid farewell to them all before walking through the rift that she had opened before. The rift closed as Nyx waved goodbye to them.

    After a minute passed Dahlia asked, ¡°She¡¯s not going to come back right?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past her.¡± said Zero as he laughed

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m getting nervous now. Still, I can¡¯t believe you and Nova are okay being in her presence.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°There¡¯s an oppressive force when we¡¯re near her.¡± explained Dahlia

    ¡°Really? I couldn''t feel anything. I mean I was a bit scared when she first appeared out of nowhere but that disappeared when she explained who she was.¡± said a confused Hikaru

    ¡°Nova couldn¡¯t feel anything.¡± said Nova adding in her 2 cents.

    ¡°Maybe you guys were so nervous that you imagined it. This has been fun but I need to return to the castle.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You just got better I don¡¯t think you should go out so soon.¡± said a concerned Hikaru

    ¡°I agree. You¡¯re not up to it just yet.¡± said both Dahlia and Azalea

    ¡°Maybe but we don¡¯t have time to waste and I¡¯ve wasted too much already. Take care of Nova and make Hikaru feel at home here.¡± said Zero as he walked to the temple entrance.

    ¡°Papa Nova wants to go to.¡± said Nova

    ¡°No stay here and be a good girl. I promise when this is over we¡¯ll go see lots of places together.¡± said Zero

    Nova nodded and Zero opened the temple doors revealing the new scenery to the twin goddesses and Nova. They all followed Zero outside and marveled at the changes they saw.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story so I pass on telling it now but I will when we finish. I¡¯m sure quite a few things have changed here and in Nova¡¯s world so you guys explore while I¡¯m gone but be careful.¡± said Zero as he teleported away.

 Chapter 105 Hiccup

    Zero materialized in the room that Sophia¡¯s new body was absorbing her essence. The fusion of the 2 seemed to have stabilized and a cocoon had formed like with Yoko except this was a very light golden color instead of blue. Zero could still see the body in the cocoon so it seemed as if was newly formed and would most likely darken before hatch meaning Zero had some time before Sophia emerged.

    Now finished checking on Sophia; Zero proceeded to teleport to the gate before the entrance area where Soma should be waiting for him. Zero opened the door to find everyone looking at him as Mina ran up to him and hugged him.

    ¡°Zero what happened Soma said you show up in 15 minutes but we¡¯ve been worried for an hour.¡± said a worried Mina as she sobbed and hugged Zero.

    Soma walked up to the 2 of them and with a worried look asked, ¡°What happened? Why were you so late? Did anything dangerous happen?¡±

    Zero rubbed Mina¡¯s head and attempted to comfort her and calm her down. While still sobbed Mina refused to let go so Zero answered Soma¡¯s question knowing that he could do nothing about the situation. Zero said, ¡°A few hiccups occurred and caused me to have to deal with them but it¡¯s nothing too serious. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late but we need to get started as soon as possible.¡±

    Alucard walked over to the 3 and said, ¡°Soma filled me in on what you plan to do. At first, I was against the idea but I do see the merits in the plan now. Is there anything you need?¡±

    ¡°Nope everything is ready so I just need Mina and Soma to follow me. We have less than an hour left so get Hammer out of here first and wait for us.¡± said Zero as he reach out his hand to Soma who grabbed it. Zero then teleported them to Dracula¡¯s study.

    Zero released Soma¡¯s hand and patted Mina¡¯s head while saying, ¡°Mina please I know that you¡¯re worried but I promise that if you let go I won¡¯t disappear again.¡±

    ¡°Do you promise? You 2 are always doing dangerous things and leaving me behind. I don¡¯t want to be the reason you 2 get hurt.¡± asked Mina with tears in her eyes

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Soma explain to you what I plan to do?¡± asked Zero confused by Mina¡¯s words

    ¡°No, he said you¡¯d explain.¡± said Mina

    Zero turned and glared at Soma who was conveniently facing the other way. Zero sighed and chuckled as he said, ¡°Mina since coming to this castle Soma and I have gained the power to fight. We¡¯ve been fighting monsters trying to find a way out of the castle. We¡¯ve found a way but there is a really powerful creature standing in our and we¡¯re not sure we can protect you. The reason I brought you here was to give you the same power that Soma and I use to fight so that you can protect yourself and fight with us.¡±

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Mina stepped back, grabbed Zero''s hands, and said ¡°Yes I¡¯ll do it so let me fight alongside you 2!¡±

    ¡°O... okay let¡¯s get started. Can you lay down there for me.¡± said Zero as he pointed to the center of the room. Mina walked to the center of the room and laid down. Zero walked over and kneeled down and said, ¡°Okay close your eyes¡± as Mina followed Zero¡¯s instructions Zero used his dark ethereal hand to reach into Mina¡¯s chest and pulled out her soul. Soma clenched his hands tightly and started to bleed.

    Mina¡¯s soul was a pure white soul with golden sparkles that emanated from within the core of it.

    Zero walked over to where Soma stood and touched his shoulders and said, ¡°Calm down Soma she¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I know it just it reminds me of our past lives when I see her in a state like that.¡± said Soma as he took a deep breath.

    ¡®System use anything that matches best with Mina buts be sure to use the body parts and blood taken from the body made for Sophia. Make her look the same and take care of the soul me to please.¡¯

    UNDERSTOOD COMMENCING BODY RECONSTRUCTION AND SOUL EVOLUTION

    ¡®Oh, I almost forgot; remember to save her clothing so she¡¯ll have something to wear. Alert me when the process is complete.¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    As soon the system answered Zero grabbed Soma¡¯s and led him out of the room into the hallway. Soma turned to Zero and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you doing what you said?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already begun and I thought it might be best to give Mina some privacy until it¡¯s finished since she¡¯ll be naked the entire time.¡± answered Zero

    Soma¡¯s face blushed as Zero words and said, ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t see anything if you did I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Zero laughed and said, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m out here with you. Curiously why are you blushing I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen naked women before.¡±

    ¡°My old memories are mine but at the same time, they aren¡¯t so they don¡¯t influence me as much as you might think. I¡¯m mostly still the same Soma Cruz you met a year ago and no I haven¡¯t seen it before so leave me alone.¡± said Soma as he continued to blush even more.

    ¡°Relax I¡¯m just messing with you. On a more serious note, I check on Sophia and from the looks of it she¡¯ll emerge in an hour.¡± said Zero

    Soma stopped blushing immediately when he heard Zero¡¯s words and said, ¡°This is bad Yaldabaoth is due to arrive in 30 minutes based on your information and Mina is evolving. Will we really be able to escape?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mina will be done before then and I have a backup plan. My info said it would arrive at the earliest in 30 minutes but you never know we could get lucky and it arrives after Sophia awakens.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you but I¡¯ve always been quite unlucky in all my lives.¡± said Soma as he leaned against the corridor wall.

    ¡°Well my luck isn''t all that great either although it¡¯s better than most I still feel we¡¯ll be unlucky this time.¡± said Zero as he patted Soma¡¯s shoulder and sighed.

 Chapter 106 Mina

    Zero felt his mana being drain but unlike the first time which cost him all his mana and was almost life-threatening Zero only felt a fifth of his mana deplete.

    ALTERATIONS COMPLETE

    INCUBATION WILL NOW BEGIN

    ¡®Good so I don¡¯t need to be here, anymore right?¡¯

    AFFIRMATIVE

    ¡°Okay take care of Mina for me I have to go check something out. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes I promise I really will this. Oh, before I forget don¡¯t peek in on her.¡± laughed Zero as he produced a shadow succubus to stand guard alongside Soma.

    ¡°Wait what!? Where are you going?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°The process is complete now Mina just needs to awaken which will take some time. Jokes aside it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go in there. The process is delicate so stay out here until the shadow tells you it¡¯s okay to go in.¡± said Zero as he started to walk away

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°I need to go give a certain old man his full memories back.¡± said Zero as he teleported away

    ¡®A certain old man? Wait could he be talking about Julius the vampire hunter?¡¯ thought Soma

    Zero appeared at the entrance to find Alucard by himself. Seeing that Hammer was no longer around Zero knew that he¡¯d been sent back to the real world.

    ¡°Okay lead me to Julius and I¡¯ll restore his memories so that he can leave.¡± said Zero

    Zero followed behind Alucard and the 2 of them arrived at the area containing sirens and imps. Julius was battling them and a remarkable amount of souls floated around a mountain of corpses. Julius hadn¡¯t noticed them yet so Zero walked over to the corpse mountain and open a portal absorbing the bodies and the souls.

    After that was complete Zero called out to Julius causing the hunter to stop his battle. The sirens and imps attempted to attack Julius but Zero wasted no time shooting fireballs incinerating them all.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you together with Alucard?¡± asked Julius

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for explanations.¡± said Zero as he activated his mental manipulation and unsealed all of Julius¡¯ hidden memories.

    ¡°Zero? What took you so long to unseal my memories?¡± asked an angry Julius

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but quite a few unexpected things happened and I was forced to push it back until now.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So, did the plan work out?¡± asked Julius

    ¡°Again, we¡¯re short on time so pardon the headache I¡¯m about to give you.¡± said Zero as he activated his mental manipulation to share certain memories of the events that Julius missed.

    Julius collapsed on one knee clutching his head. More creatures emerge and rather than fight them Zero grabbed Alucard¡¯s arm and place his hand on Julius¡¯ shoulder teleporting the group to the castle entrance. After a few seconds, Julius let go of his head and stood up with a look of understanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that ever again. So, I understand what¡¯s going on so now. Looks like things have escalated even more than what we thought.¡± said Julius as he rubbed his forehead in anxiety

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry everything will work out I promise.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, but for that to happen we need you to leave the castle now.¡± added Alucard

    ¡°Yup and I¡¯ll need you to go with him Alucard. Before you say anything, Soma and Mina will be following you right after.¡± said Zero

    Alucard looked at Zero for a few seconds before sighing and nodding in agreement. Zero turned to look at Julius who also nodded. Alucard walked over to the gate entrance but rather than going to the gate he went to the side and touched a brick causing a hidden entrance to open.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where the exit is no wonder I never found it. Carmilla didn¡¯t know of the hidden pathways of the castle. I guess I should have read your mind too.¡± said Zero quietly

    After exchanging their goodbyes Alucard and Julius proceeded to walk through the hidden pathway. Zero then activated his soul link to Dahlia.

    {Yes, my lord how may I be of service}

    ¡®I need you to call back all the reapers and vampires now. Make sure everyone on our side is accounted for.¡¯

    {Okay I¡¯ll get right on it. If you require anything else please just ask.}

    With that done the only people in the castle to worry about were Soma and Mina. Zero opened his dimension rift and souls poured out. Zero activated his soul forging skill as the souls continued to pour out. All the souls converged into Zero¡¯s hand as objects began to take shape. When the objects finally took shape and the forging was complete revealing 2 flat black disks and 1 white disk. Zero sent the remaining soul back and tossed the 3 disks into the rift.

    Now that he was fully prepared Zero teleported back to the area where Soma was waiting. When he arrived, he saw his shadow succubus had just opened the door gone inside. Soma tried to follow but he was blocked by the succubus who shook its head before entering the room. Soma had a confused look on his face and as he was about to open the door heard, ¡°The shadow¡¯s helping her get dress first.¡±

    Soma turned around to find Zero leaning against the wall with a smirk on his face. He blushed and asked, ¡°How was I supposed to know that?¡±

    Zero¡¯s grin grew wider as he said, ¡°Mina¡¯s going to be so shocked when I tell her about this.¡± Soma rushed to Zero¡¯s side and pleaded, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t actually tell her, would you? I promise I¡¯ll punch you if you do.¡±

    The shadow succubus open the door and waved for them to enter. The 2 entered and found Mina standing in the center of the room. She had gone through a few light changes. Her medium-length brown hair was now a long and flowing shade of light golden blonde. Her brown eyes had changed into a unique shade whereas the inside of her pupils were light blue and the outer area were emerald green.

    ¡®System¡¯

    NAME: MINA HAKUBA

    RACE: HIGH ANGEL LORD (SPIRITUAL VARIANT)

    SOUL: SPIRITUAL ANGELIC SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S-

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: WATER, WIND, LIGHT

    STRENGTH: 4918

    SPEED: 8960

    MAGIC ENERGY: 2,950,000

    VITALITY: 2,970,000

    SKILLS: LIGHT MAGIC MASTERY, FAIRY MAGIC MASTERY, ANGELIC MAGIC MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, LESSER DIVINE ENERGY MANIPULATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, FAIRY LORD PHYSIOLOGY, ALPHA PHYSIOLOGY, FAIRY LORDSHIP, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, CELESTIAL ARROWS, HEALING, RESURRECTION, ILLUSION MANIPULATION, INTANGIBILITY, ETHEREAL FORM, INTANGIBILITY, MAGIC CLOTHING

    PASSIVE SKILLS: SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, LIGHT METABOLIZATION, EMPATHY, MALLEABLE ANATOMY, SUPERNATURAL DURABILITY, PRIME BEING

 Chapter 107 Yaldabaoth Descends

    ¡°Hey, Mina how are you feeling?¡± asked Zero who stood next to a motionless Soma. Zero understood why Soma was so shocked with the changes to her current appearance since Mina now resembled her 2 previous iterations.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay although my back feels weird.¡± said Mina as 2 majestic wings that radiated an intense mana burst forth from her back. The wings had a unique color with the top area being white, followed by an aqua blue, and finally, the tips of her wings were an emerald green. They looked as if fairy wings were converted into angel wings.

    The wing coming from her back freaked out Mina who was trying to turn to see them knocking over chairs. Zero walked over to her and placed his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down Mina. Everything is going to be okay. There¡¯s just one last thing I have to do.¡±

    Zero activated his mental manipulation skill and entered Mina¡¯s mind. Due to the fact that Yaldabaoth saw no value in control Mina; Zero found her standing in the dark void of her mind with 2 locked doors behind her. Wasting no time Zero raised his hand and the doors shattered. A few seconds later 2 individuals emerged from these rooms. All 3 women bared a resemblance to one another. The 2 smiled at Zero and bowed in thanks before walking over to a confused Mina. They turned into white lights and flew into Mina who glowed briefly before returning to normal.

    ¡°Do you remember now?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, I do and I¡¯m also aware that you¡¯re not my cousin. Who are you?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°That¡¯s a long story and if we¡¯re all still alive at the end of this I¡¯ll be sure to tell you. We¡¯re going to leave this place and I¡¯ll need you to trust me okay.¡± said Zero as he deactivated his mental skill forcing him out of Mina¡¯s mind.

    Now back in the real world Zero released Mina. Thoughts moved fast so although Zero had spent a few minutes in Mina¡¯s mind not even a second had passed in the real world.

    Mina¡¯s wing retracted as she still had a confused look on her face. She turned around and looked at the room. Zero noticed that on her back where her wings had ripped her shrine maiden top there were a pair of wing tattoos that looked exactly like her wings from a second ago.

    Zero teleported next to Soma and shook him while saying, ¡°Soma wake up. Mina needs you to explain what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Soma awoke from his daydreaming state and walked over to Mina. Mina turned around and hugged Soma before pulling away and slapping him across the face. Soma blinked repeatedly and asked, ¡°What was that for?¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Mina smiled and said, ¡°The hug was for Mathias, the slap for Vlad, and this is for you.¡± Mina pulled Soma in and kissed him.

    Zero coughed and the 2 pulled apart blushing as they avoided Zero''s line of sight. Zero said, ¡°So by now you¡¯re aware that I¡¯ve restored Mina¡¯s memories. That good and all but your reunion can wait until we escape the castle.¡±

    Zero walked over to the 2 red placing his hand on their shoulders and teleported them to the castle entrance. Zero then showed them to the hidden entrance and said, ¡°Okay Alucard and the rest of the group will be waiting for you. Once you¡¯re out of here Soma you need to help Mina adjust to her new body and powers. You¡¯ll have an hour maybe a little bit more but it¡¯s wiser to assume we¡¯ll be limited to an hour.¡±

    ¡°Wait you¡¯re not coming with us?¡± asked a worried Mina

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I just have a few last minutes things to take care of. I already have a full-proof escape method ready so that I can escape anytime. Oh, I almost forgot Mina uncle Yuto is staying with an acquaintance so you don¡¯t need to worry when you don¡¯t find him at the temple.¡± said Zero as he attempted to reassure Mina.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re sure this full-proof method will let you escape here unharmed right?¡± asked a serious Soma

    ¡°1000%!¡± said Zero with a smirk.

    Felling assured by Zero cocky nature the 2 walked through the opening and left the castle leaving only Zero, Sophia, and an army of demons with the castle walls. Zero quickly teleported back to Dracula¡¯s study and opened a small dimensional rift and pulled a flat black disk that he place in a safe area and teleported back to the castle entrance.

    After 15 minutes of waiting the sky began to turn red and cracks appeared throughout the sky. The earth and castle shook violently and gale winds began to blow. Thunder could be heard and lightning could be seen striking the castle damaging it intensifying the shaking while debris fell constantly.

    As the chaos continued a gray portal appeared in the sky like a gray moon. At the edges of the portal claws could be seen grasping the edges of the portal allowing the creature to pull itself out. When the figure finally emerged, it was quite grotesque. The creature had the body of an eastern dragon with random patches of scales and fur placed randomly all over its body. The dragon claws were misshaped and didn¡¯t seem to belong to the same creature with one looking like a human arm. The head of the creature was that of a lion rather than a dragon. Seeing the creature, the only thing that popped into Zero''s head was the word chimera.

    Finally, free of the portal the creature released a powerful howl that shook the castle as much as the earthquake that had subsided.

    Skill Explanation

    Light Metabolization: The user has the ability to feed off and digest light, to sustain themselves and their powers.

    Empathy: The user can fully interpret the emotions, moods, and temperaments of others without reading apparent symptoms, allowing them to understand introverts or discover one¡¯s hidden emotions. Some users may learn to read emotional imprints left into the environment or objects. Usually, over time, an Empath''s power grows to the point that they can manipulate emotions in others, and possibly use them to empower themselves. The user may learn to extend their power over vast numbers of sentient beings or reach extreme distances, even other levels of existence but this may be possible only if the user has an emotional link to them.

    Malleable Anatomy: Users can modify their physiological features, including face, body, skin, or size to disguise or look like another person. While the user can conceal a body-part, like a finger, or an eye the user can''t actually add anything new to the body-shape. They can, however, shift the flesh to a remarkable degree, although the changed being will always be recognizable as a member of their species.

    Ethereal Form: The user is made up of or can transform their body completely into pure "Aether", a substance that pervades all positive Universal Space. It is also a fact that "Aether" is what makes the physiology of mystic entities such as Angels, Fairies, and some Deities, explaining how they have been able to reside in certain Spiritual Planes and make contact with physical beings.

 Chapter 108 It Begins

    After the grotesque dragon, Yaldabaoth finished roaring the cracks in the sky faded and the earth stopped shaking, but the sky remained red. It was then that Zero received a message from his system.

    ALERT SPATIAL BARRIER DETECTED

    ALL SPATIAL SHIFTS WILL BE BLOCKED AND ALL EXITS OUT OF THIS SPACE HAVE BEEN SEALED

    ¡®Okay, I expected this so I got everyone out early. They can¡¯t enter or interfere. I need to buy 30 minutes. Let¡¯s start the secret boss battle.¡¯ thought Zero as he stretched and released all the 400 shadows he had collected until now.

    Zero stood in front of his shadow army and ordered them, ¡°Your orders are to attack that thing and keep it distracted for as long as possible. Try your best to not get hit and waste my if you can. This is a time battle the longer you can last the better it will be for me. Death you¡¯re in charge.¡±

    The shadows all then knelled and disappeared into the ground and hid themselves. Zero then felt a shiver go down his spine as he looked up and saw Yaldabaoth looking down upon him. The creature opened its mouth and words come out, ¡°Who are you mortal? Where is Dracula?¡±

    Zero was nervous and he carefully observing Yaldabaoth''s movement looking for a way to escape. He presented his usual cocky fa?ade that he liked to show to his enemies and answered, ¡°Firstly how can you talk without moving your lips.¡±

    Yaldabaoth was beside himself at the cocky attitude and his voice boomed causing the sky and ground to shake when he said, ¡°Insolent mortal you would dare to insult your maker! You have wasted your chance at salvation and shall now perish! Servants kill this despicable creature.¡±

    As if brought into existence by Yaldabaoth¡¯s mere words 5 archons appeared out of thin air. Four of the five archons all looked humanoid with pale translucent skin that glowed blue and green but unlike the 2 previous ones they had misshapen wings and a square halo above their heads mimicking angels. There was one archon in the middle of the group who seemed different having a triangle halo and was slimmer than the others.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The slim archon came forward and said in a clear voice that sent a chill down Zero¡¯s spin, ¡°Sinner you have offended the glorious creator and as repentance you and all who know you shall be purged from this planet.¡±

    Zero smirked and waved for them to attack him and he responded, ¡°What you just said is one of the most insanely idiotic things I have ever heard. If that creature is my creator then may God have mercy on himself.¡±

    The archon raged as the blue-green lights in his body changed to a reddish-orange. He bellowed, ¡°Blasphemous fool you dare insult our lord you shall die where you stand.¡±

    "How could they tell?" asked Zero in a mocking tone. Zero noticed that Yaldabaoth was growling in rage.

    The archons rushed at Zero who stood still as they grew closer. Unknown to all there except Zero his shadow soldiers were slowly positioning themselves to attack Yaldabaoth. AN archon reached Zero turning its hand into a spike and attempted to impale Zero who turned into a flurry of bats to avoid the attack. Now that the archons were far away from Yaldabaoth the shadows and rushed through the air to attack while a 10 stayed behind to deal with the archons.

    The face of the archons twisted with rage as they attempted to rush to Yaldabaoth¡¯s side only to be stopped by Zero and the 10 shadows in the shape of shadow knights. Feeling no need to hold back the archon turned their arms into blades and attacked. While the shadows kept the 4 regular archons preoccupied Zero focused on the slim one.

    Zero extended his clawed nails and took his counter stance as prepared for battle. The slim archon lunged at Zero at a speed that Zero couldn''t follow with his eye so he turned into mist and avoided the attack barely as the blade slashed the mist. Zero shifted into his turned form and noticed a slash mark on his side as he bled. The bleeding stopped a few seconds later and Zero took his stance again but this time he focused his line of sight on the archon¡¯s legs.

    Zero noticed the archon¡¯s legs tense up and it vanished yet again. Zero dodged to the right and felt the arm being slashed as he turned and slashed with his claws at the archon¡¯s side. As soon as Zero finished clawing the archon Zero open his palm and fired a fireball point-blank harming both of them but allowing Zero to avoid the archon¡¯s next attack.

    The archon¡¯s shade of color switched from orange to black causing Zero to jump back further and keep up his guard. Zero noticed that the archon was not moving so he kept retreating while observing the archon in front of him only to notice that the others had also turned to the same color and they remained motionless as well.

    A shockwave was felt into the sky causing Zero to quickly turn and see all his shadows being forced back down to the ground. Zero saw that the misshapen dragon was beginning to glow a golden color and felt a great sense of danger so he ordered all the shadows to converge on him.

    Zero created a mana shield around him and ordered the shadows to form a barrier around him. The shadows formed countless barriers around Zero. Zero waited for what Yaldabaoth planned to do and hoped this would be enough to block it.

    Yaldabaoth charged for a few more seconds and when the energy seem to be overflowing it released a breath attack made of a beam of light aimed at Zero. The beam seemed to be harmless to the archons mysteriously but very effective against Zero¡¯s shadow shields. The beam kept breaking through Zero¡¯s countless layers of shadow barrier growing weaker and weaker until it finally reached his mana layer.

 Chapter 109 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Part 1

    Zero¡¯s mana barrier began to crack as Yaldabaoth¡¯s light breath attack slammed into it. The cracks spread and Zero added another layer inside before the 1<sup>st</sup> layer shattered. Knowing that at this rate he would be vaporized. Desperate Zero attempted the same trick he used on the shadow door to the chaos realm. He activated his mana nullification ability creating a large dome while simultaneously using his photokinesis to try to bend the light to avoid him.

    As Zero focused entirely on bending the light he failed to notice his mana barrier shattering. Although Zero managed to bend the attack he was unable to fully bend it. The beam shattered his barrier and vaporized Zero¡¯s left arm and a part of his chest containing his heart leading to a quarter of his heart being disintegrated. The attack ended leaving a badly damaged Zero and the 5 undamaged archons.

    Zero collapsed on his knees grasping his chest as he bled on the floor. Zero wasted no time and shifted to his shadow form and summoned the darkness around him and used it to rebuild his arm. The archon shifted from black to back to their normal blue-green shade. Zero retreated and re-summoned Death and 50 shadow knights behind him.

    ¡®Damn so Yaldabaoth attacks don¡¯t harm anyone or anything except me and my shadows. That¡¯s a really annoying ability and it ruins half my plans.¡¯

    Zero shifted back into his vampire form fully healed but at the cost of quite a bit of mana. His mana reserves were already down to 60%. The archon rushed at him wasting no time and Death leading the shadow knights responded in kind. Zero stood back refraining from joining the battle as he observed the areas that his forces stuck on the archons.

    As Zero watched the one-sided battle where his forces were being decimated he noticed that one of the archons avoided an attack to its chest where the heart would be. Wasting no time Zero turned into mist and speed behind the archon and with his clawed hand pierced through its chest. The archon screeched as Zero pulled out a mass of flesh and saw a gem embedded within. Zero crushed it immediately and the archon howled and flailed around as it withered and died. The remaining 4 archons howled in rage like animals as they turned crimson red.

    The archon furiously attacked defeating the shadow knights easily until there only remained Zero and the shadow of Death. Surrounded on all sides Zero stood back to back with Death as the archon drew closer. Zero shifted to his shadow form and created a blade and readied himself.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    (***Soma POV***)

    Soma exited the castle and appeared in the Hakuba Shrine along with Mina. They looked around and saw Alucard standing nearby. Soma walked over and asked, ¡°Where is Hammer?¡± but before he could answer Mina ran up and hugged Alucard while sobbing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Alucard as he looked at Soma.

    Soma sighed and answered, ¡°Zero awoke her past memories.¡±

    The revelation shocked Alucard who looked at the girl hugging him. She now had long following blonde hair so it must have reminded him of Lisa¡¯s. Alucard hugged her back and started to cry alongside Mina. Soma looked at the weird mother-son combo and asked, ¡°Are you guys done now?¡±

    Mina turned to glare at Soma and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Alucard in hundreds of years. So, what¡¯s wrong with taking time to cherish this moment?¡±

    ¡°Well, we have bigger issues to worry about at this moment. The main problem is that we¡¯ve been out of the castle for a while now but Zero hasn¡¯t emerged.¡± said Soma as he looked up to the moon.

    Listening to Soma¡¯s words the 2 stopped their display and they all looked up to the full moon. As they looked at the moon it suddenly changed to a red moon.

    ¡°What happened to the moon?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°It looks like my castle has been sealed off. I don¡¯t think Zero can come out. I can¡¯t even access it through my power so it¡¯s been completely sealed off.¡± said Soma

    ¡°So, what are we going to do about Zero?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ll just have to have faith that this is a part of his plan and go along with it. The only thing to do is make sure Mina will be ready to defend herself if anything goes wrong.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°No, we have to break that seal and rescue Zero. We don¡¯t have time to waste!¡± said an anxious Mina

    Soma walked over to her and placed his hand on her shoulder as he said gently, ¡°We can¡¯t undo that seal. It was made with a level of power that we can¡¯t override. This means that Yaldabaoth is inside the castle. We can¡¯t match his power and the Zero I know would do anything stupid enough to get himself killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right father I¡¯ve seen Zero overcome odds I thought impossible so I¡¯m sure this time will be no different.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mina started to say when Soma hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I promise everything will be fine so let do what we can for now.¡±

    At Soma¡¯s word Mina nodded her head and had a determined look on her face. Soma turned towards Alucard and said, ¡°Teach Mina the basics of combat and help her get used to the new body.¡±

    ¡°Alright but would you be a better choice.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°She¡¯s not used to her new body so it¡¯ll be too intense to start off with me so you¡¯ll do until she adjusts.¡± said Soma

    ¡°I understand. Father I¡­¡± said Alucard but he was cut off by Soma who said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to talk of the past focus on the present and we¡¯ll deal with the past afterward.¡±

    Soma walked off but was stopped by Mina who asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the nearby hospital to procure some blood bags. I need to drink and regain my strength and Zero might need some when he comes out.¡± said Soma before he turned and continued to walk away.

 Chapter 110 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Part 2

    (***Zero¡¯s POV***)

    Zero braced himself as the archons drew closer. The shadow form drain a fair amount of mana so he needed to deal with these 4 quickly. Zero still didn¡¯t understand the full potential of this form but he was going to bet on it. Only 8 minutes had gone by and 22 minutes remained until Sophia should emerge.

    The leader of the archon slashed down with its bladed arm and Zero promptly defended but was unprepared as the archon kicked his abdomen. Zero and the archon were surprised when the kick phased through Zero as if he were made of liquid. Zero instantly noticed that his mana was draining at a rapid rate as the archon¡¯s attack phased through him. He then sliced off the archon''s arm and grabbed it before forcing it to retreat. No sooner was Zero attacked from the side by another archon and this time the attack didn¡¯t phase through causing Zero to tumble and roll across the ground.

    ¡®What happened? Why didn¡¯t that pass through me?¡¯

    The shadow of Death had been beaten by the 2 archons and returned into Zero¡¯s shadow. The shadow Zero then shapeshifted into a standing position within seconds and then crushed the arm but found no crystal. As Zero turned to face the archon he was suddenly hit by a ball of white light which clashed with his shadow body. The ball of light caused parts of Zero¡¯s shadow body to disintegrate and there was a large hole in his abdomen.

    Zero collapsed onto the ground in pain. As he grabbed his stomach as the pain intensified another ball of light struck his left leg. Zero grunted in pain as his leg began to disintegrate. Zero looked up and saw 2 more orbs coming from Yaldabaoth. Zero summoned 4 shadow barriers and managed to block only 1 light orb and the other stuck his right arm. Zero laid on the ground in excruciating pain with a giant hole in his stomach and only 1 arm and leg.

    ¡°Defiler you lay there broken before our lord. Should you beg he may show you mercy.¡± said the archon leader as they drew close.

    Zero felt his wounds growing worse despite his powerful regeneration so he tried to call shadows to heal his wounds but received a swift kick that sent him sliding across the ground. Zero was knocked out of his shadow form and now laid-back bleeding profusely as he looked up to see the disgusting dragon. With his mana nearly drain and regeneration failing him Zero flip his middle finger on his remaining hand and said, ¡°I¡¯d give you a nasty look but you¡¯ve already got one. In case you¡¯re wondering I¡¯m not insulting you, I¡¯m describing you.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Insolent mortal does your disobedience know no bounds. Very well you shall receive no mercy from us.¡± said the archon leader as it lifted its blade arm that was now glowing white and stabbed Zero in the chest.

    ¡®Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡¯

    Zero with the last remaining mana transformed into his shadow form and shifted his remaining leg into a shadow using it to rebuild his arm and abdomen. With 2 arms available to him now Zero created a shadow sword slice the arm impaling him while simultaneously launching a fireball. The shockwave of the blast phased through Zero draining him of his remaining mana but managed to knock back the archon knocking him out of his shadow form. Zero with his remaining strength pulled out the bladed arm and bit into it to drain its blood. As Zero ingested the blood his taste buds were overwhelmed by a repulsive taste and he felt the urge to vomit but managed to resist and keep the blood down.

    Normal blood had a delicious taste similar to eating a steak but the archon¡¯s blood was the equivalent to drinking rotten milk or eating garbage. As the blood travel down his throat Zero felt a burning sensation but it was nothing compared to the pain he felt from Yaldabaoth¡¯s attacks. Zero was breathing heavily as his body absorbed and his body began to regenerate.

    STAT INCREASE STRENGTH: VITALITY: +275,000

    SKILL LIGHT NULLIFICATION ACQUIRED

    As Zero heard the notification he remembered that he had assimilated Soma¡¯s ability to gain someone''s ability simply by drinking their blood. This ability was a godsend as he had just eliminated one of his fatal weaknesses. With seconds Zero had regrown his legs and was back on his feet. Things had started looking up but Zero was still low on mana so he pulled out a soul from his shadow and the soul turned into green energy and merged with Zero instantly granting him some mana. The mana the soul refilled was minuscule but enough for Zero to use a few techniques while his mana refilled naturally.

    Zero summoned Death¡¯s shadow once again and made a blade of shadows. Yaldabaoth roared in rage as it yelled, ¡°Servant kill this creature now! It is an affront to me. If you cannot kill it then I shall destroy you all!¡±

    As Yaldabaoth yelled the orders and the archons shook in fear no one noticed that Zero was looking at Yaldabaoth and smiled with his vampiric teeth showing. Even though he knew that Yaldabaoth¡¯s blood would probably be as disgusting as the archon he smile at the prospect of gain such immense power.

    Yaldabaoth then released a ray of light and the archon¡¯s bodies began to bulge and swell. Their bodies started to glow an intense white as their bladed arms turned into clawed hands. The archon leader standing in front of Zero disappeared and Zero was sent crashing into the wall with claw marks across his chest. The wounds on Zero¡¯s chest closed instantly but Zero was still worried as he couldn¡¯t find the archon leader.

    ¡®Damn that¡¯s unfair what kind of enemy gets a power buff mid-fight. This is bad I still need to buy 18 more minutes. I won¡¯t survive at this rate.¡¯

 Chapter 111 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Part 3

    (***Yoko¡¯s POV***)

    Yoko¡¯s ascendance into a demigod had given her access to a higher form of magic but she lacked the knowledge to effectively use it. Even the magic she could use before was now exceedingly difficult to use now due to her inability to manipulate the higher form of mana she now had access to. If regular mana was like water that could easily change shape and flow then this new mana was akin to metal and no matter how much she tried to change its shape it refused to obey.

    When she had first awakened she was still in somewhat of a trance and she had managed to wield this mana easily but now that trance state had dissipated. Yoko came up with idea that maybe the reason she could use the mana before but failed to now was that she hadn¡¯t tried to shape the mana before but had done something else. So, she simply sat on the ground of her new world waiting for inspiration to hit her and awaken some instinct within her.

    Yoko¡¯s knowledge of magic when she was human told her to successfully use magic one needed to use their internal mana to manipulate the flow of mana in the air to create an effect. That did not work so a thought popped into her head. She thought of the moment that she and Zero fought against Soma and remembered that while he did need external mana for some abilities there were a few that only require his own internal mana to produce the effect.

    Coming to this realization Yoko then tried to do the same with her own mana. Rather than pushing mana out of her body Yoko instead tried to manipulate it while it was still inside and found that it obeyed her. Now able to control this new mana she tried a familiar spell her trusty dark tide. To her surprise, the orbs manifested without her crafting the formula in her head.

    Yoko noticed that when she cast the spell the formula was already in her mind along with many others as if her mind were a library filled with spell books. This would greatly increase her ability to cast spells one after another. The greatest change she notice was the amount of mana needed for the spell was so minuscule that she didn¡¯t even feel her mana drop an ounce. The next change she noticed was that the effect of the spell had changed. The dark tide used to be the size of basketballs but now they were 4 times the size of the original and the water had changed color from dark blue to a purplish-blue.

    Satisfied with the results Yoko released the spell and the water instantly disappeared as if it never existed. Now able to use her power Yoko stood up from her meditating position and tried to create a portal to the realm of the twin goddess. Rather than a portal opening up a gate with mystical symbols carved into the doors appeared out of nowhere.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡®Hmm, I wonder what this door is and why I can¡¯t open a portal. Regardless I can sense the land of death from the other side.¡¯

    Yoko walk up to the door and it opened allowing Yoko to walk through. Yoko appeared in the land of death and immediately noticed the major changes that the realm had been through. She looked up at the sky shocked to see an actual sky but didn¡¯t spend too much time doing so and headed to the temple.

    Entering the temple Yoko was suddenly hugged by Nova.

    ¡°Mama Nova missed you so much. Where have you been?¡± asked Nova as she tightly squeezed Yoko¡¯s leg.

    Yoko smiled and patted Nova on the head while saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left you alone for so long without telling you I¡¯d be gone this long. So, what did you guys do while I was gone.¡±

    ¡°We mostly played around and we talked to grandma. Ah oops, I mean aunty.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Grandma? Aunty? Valna care to elaborate? Also, explain who this woman is while you¡¯re at it.¡± asked Yoko

    Valna walked up to Yoko to knell and responded, ¡°Well mistress, while you were in your dimension it seems Zero¡¯s soul was badly injured so his mother a primordial named Nyx came to this world to repair it. She spent some time here before leaving some minutes ago. This woman is named Hikaru and is a human who traveled here with Madam Nyx. As for personal information, I believe it would be best to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you I now understand what is going on. Why didn¡¯t you guy call me if Zero¡¯s mother was here?¡± said Yoko as she looked at Hikaru who was calmly leaning against the wall with her eyes closed not interrupting the conversation.

    ¡°That cuz aunty said to leave you alone because you were doing something important. She said we¡¯d need it.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°Yes, she hinted that you might be the key to safely getting through this crisis.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Well, I have no idea how I¡¯ll do that. Has Zero already left this dimension?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°No master left her about 15 minutes ago. We¡¯ve received no new or orders through the soul link as of yet.¡± answered Dahlia

    ¡°Although I wish we could see what is going on with him outside.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°We can.¡± affirmed Yoko

    At the mention of this Hikaru¡¯s eye open and the women plus Nova said simultaneously, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Through the use of my magic I¡¯m able to create a window and see what going on outside this dimension.¡± answered Yoko

    Yoko walked to the nearest wall and raised her hand up as she closed her eyes. While her eyes were closed strange violet tattoos started to appear on her body slowly. When the tattoos stopped appearing on her body Yoko opened her eyes and they glowed a fierce dark blue. Within a few seconds of this display, an image appeared on the wall.

    All eyes turned and watched the image on the wall. At first, the image was staticky and had begun to stabilize making the image shaper. A few seconds later the image was crystal clear but the image shocked them all as they watch a disgusting creature impaled Zero in the chest with an arm that resembled a blade.

 Chapter 112 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Part 4

    (***Yoko¡¯s POV***)

    ¡°Papa!¡± screamed Nova as she ran towards the screen but was stopped by Yoko who pick her up despite her fussing to be put down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nova he¡¯s fine. Zero won¡¯t die so easily from something like that.¡± explained Yoko as she tried her best to calm the little girl.

    ¡°But Papa looks like he¡¯s in pain.¡± retorted Nova as she continued to watch the screen.

    ¡°Yes, but he would be in more pain if you got hurt trying to help him. He¡¯d rather you be safe.¡± explained Yoko still trying to placate Nova

    ¡°Then I assume you have a plan to help him based on how calm you are.¡± said Hikaru

    Yoko looked at Hikaru in the corner and said, ¡°Yes I do and I need your help.¡±

    ¡°My help!? I don¡¯t know how I can help you all who have such incredible powers when I¡¯m just a normal human.¡± said a confused Hikaru

    ¡°Well Zero needs help to fight but we can¡¯t reveal ourselves just yet. Right now, Yaldabaoth doesn¡¯t see Zero as a proper enemy so he¡¯s toying with him. This is exactly what Zero is after since he¡¯s just trying to run out the clock. Our enemies can sense our power and if we go out now then they won¡¯t hold back. To that end we need to send someone who they underestimate.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°So, if I understand you correctly I¡¯m so pathetically weak that even if I show up they won¡¯t try to kill us immediately.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°If you wish to put it that way then yes.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°Very well if I can help my little brother then it doesn¡¯t matter. What do I need to do.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°It¡¯s simple take these and support Zero.¡± said Yoko as she produced a blue orb and a crystal blade.

    The orb and crystal sword flew towards Hikaru and when she grabbed them an intense blue light shined and engulfed her. When the light faded Hikaru was wearing a beautiful light blue kimono with white hydrangea flowers and in her hand was a nodachi in a black sheath covered in the same flowers.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Where did these come from and where did the previous item go?¡± asked a surprised Hikaru

    ¡°It¡¯s a unique weapon and armor Zero crafted from me a while ago. They took on the form most familiar to you. I haven¡¯t taken it out to inspect but it looks like it changed along with me. Never mind that now these items will allow you to use a bit of my power to help Zero.¡± explained Yoko

    Hikaru unsheathe the nodachi and took a practice swing. To her surprise the swing in the air caused the temple floor to split. The split traveled across the ground eventually destroying 1 of the thrones in the temple. At the sight of this Azalea screamed and ran to her destroyed throne.

    Azalea picked up a piece of the rubble and whined, ¡°My beautiful throne. Why couldn¡¯t it have gotten sister¡¯s throne instead.¡± Hearing her word Dahlia appeared behind her and smacked her head. Azalea clutched her head and teared up as she looked up at her sister.

    ¡°I most humbly apologize.¡± said Hikaru as she bowed her head

    ¡°Please lift your head. This is simple to fix. My little sister tends to overreact.¡± said Dahlia as she snapped her fingers and the floor and throne were instantly repaired.

    ¡°Wait what? When did I become the little sister? If anything, I should be the older sister.¡± said Azalea still rubbing her head.

    Dahlia turned and smiled while saying, ¡°Anyone would believe I¡¯m the older of the 2 of us. Your joke was funny.¡±

    Yoko coughed and redirected the conversation, ¡°Now going back to the important subject. Use these to give Zero the support he needs. I have to warn you it will be very dangerous and dead is highly possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid to die. There are worse things in this world than dying.¡± said Hikaru with a look of conviction.

    Yoko looked at Hikaru and bowed her head, ¡°Thank you for doing this. I would go if I could but circumstances prevent it. I am truly grateful to you Hikaru and please help Zero.¡±

    ¡°Please lift up your head. I would have gone whether you asked me to or not. You are not forcing me because this is my own desire.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Regardless I must thank you and I will pay you back for this I promise.¡± said Yoko

    Yoko then raised her hand at the screen still play images of Zero''s battle against the archons. A tear opened up and began to form a door.

    ¡°Hurry up and go through I can¡¯t hold it for long.¡± said Yoko as her tattoos began to flare up on her arms and legs.

    Hikaru nodded and ran through the doorway as it closed behind her. With Hikaru though Yoko collapsed on the floor. She was breathing heavily as she sat on the floor.

    ¡°Mama are you okay?¡± asked Nova

    Yoko smile and rubbed Nova''s head as she said, ¡°I¡¯m okay I just used a bit too much mana so I need to rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong with your body mistress Yoko? You shouldn¡¯t need that much power to open a spatial portal.¡± asked a concerned Valna

    ¡°I assume that none of you have tried to open a spatial portal recently. It seems that an anti-spatial barrier has been placed on Dracula¡¯s castle. Most of my mana was spent bypassing it to create the small tear that Hikaru walked through.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Hey then isn¡¯t that bad then. You sent a human into a fight amongst gods with no support or a way back. Her chances of surviving this are close to none.¡± said Azalea as she relaxed on her new throne.

    ¡°Yes, while I¡¯m not aware of the full story I do know master Zero is quite fond of her so he won¡¯t be happy about this.¡± added Dahlia

    Yoko had stopped breathing heavily and now sat in a meditative position and said in a cold voice, ¡°Zero¡¯s feelings are not my main priority currently. Whether he accepts it or not is none of my concern. He shouldn¡¯t be there right now but he is and this is the best I can do to help him. I need to regain my mana so please don¡¯t distract me any further.¡±

    Everybody looked at the meditating Yoko in surprise as she explained. This reaction was very unlike the young woman they had gotten to know over their short time in the castle.

 Chapter 113 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Part 5

    (***Zero¡¯s POV***)

    ¡°So, if I surrender now will you accept?¡± asked Zero

    Paying no heed to Zero questions the archon charged at him. Standing absolutely no chance of beating 4 powered-up archons Zero transformed into his shadow form and dove into a nearby shadow to avoid the attack.

    ¡®I wonder how long I can stay in here?¡¯

    As Zero pondered that question suddenly, a white claw grabbed him and yanked him out of the shadows. Zero was thrown out of the shadow and slide across the floor until he stop before the archons looking down at him. The leader grabbed Zero by the neck lifting him up and with his other clawed hand stabbed into Zero¡¯s abdomen.

    Zero jolted in pain as the clawed hand moved around his body as if searching for something. Zero felt an immense amount of pain as the archon pull out its hand from Zero stomachs holding what appeared to be an organ. The archon crushed the organ in front of Zero¡¯s eyes and let a laughing sound as it attempted to pull out another organ.

    ¡°That¡¯s some sick¡­ hobby you¡­ have there.¡± said Zero as he gathered enough strength to hit the hand holding his throat causing it to loosen enough for him to escape the archon¡¯s grasp. Now free from the archon¡¯s grasp Zero bit into the neck of the archon in hopes of drain enough blood to heal quickly but the archon impaled Zero back with its clawed hands. This caused Zero to cough up quite a bit of blood as he fell to the ground.

    Unbeknownst to Zero when he coughed up blood a tiny amount entered into the body of the archon leader. Zero had become a nether creature in body and soul so his very blood was like poison to those who were more closely aligned with light or aether. The archons although highly distorted were still created with the powers of light so a few drops of Zero would be toxic to them as well. The archon leader stopped glowing and his white veins turned pitch black as the creature fell to the floor writhing in pain.

    As their leader laid on the ground 2 archon rushed to its side while the remaining archon headed for Zero. The archon picked Zero up and turned its hand into a spike and thrust it at Zero¡¯s head. As the archon¡¯s attack neared Zero''s head suddenly an attack came from above as Hikaru sliced off both the archon¡¯s hands and proceeded to decapitate the creature. As the archon¡¯s head started to fall Hikaru then sliced it in half and the archon collapsed.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Be careful¡­ it¡¯ll resurrect soon.¡± said Zero as he laid on the ground bleeding.

    Hikaru said nothing as she walked up to him and slit her wrist and placed it in Zero¡¯s mouth. Zero felt the blood as it went down his throat causing his instinct to wake and he began to drain her drain. After a few seconds, he regained his composer and pulled away worried that he¡¯d killed Hikaru. To Zero''s surprise, she was fine and looked at him with a look of worry and she checked his injuries to make sure there was nothing wrong with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that creature I kill it.¡± said Hikaru as she stood up and took a defensive stance to protect Zero from the 2 remaining archons.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t they have a crystal inside their body and unless you destroy it they won¡¯t ever die.¡± said Zero as he stood.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware which is why my first strike destroyed the crystal in its arm. I decapitated it for good measure too.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero stared blankly at Hikaru¡¯s statement, ¡°How¡­ can you know where the crystals are?¡±

    ¡°The one called Yoko lent me this kimono and blade informing me that they will allow me to use some of her abilities. When I arrived, I notice a glow in the creature so I struck that area knowing it¡¯s their weakness.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡®Must be Yoko¡¯s divine sight at work then.¡¯

    ¡°More importantly why on earth are you here? This place is dangerous so you have to leave now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I can¡¯t from the way Miss Yoko talked I assumed that this was a 1-way trip and that I would most likely die here. Now enough talking it looks like the shock of their comrade''s death has faded and they¡¯re about to attack.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero summoned a new shadow blade and stood next to Hikaru as the archons charged at them. Zero created a shadow wall separating the archon leave 1 on Hikaru¡¯s side while the remaining ones were left to him.

    ¡®I can¡¯t waste time I have to kill these 2 quickly and go help, Hikaru.¡¯

    Zero summon his shadow reaper helper and charged at the 2 archons. With his shadow reaper detaining an archon Zero had an easier time fighting the creature now that they would receive no backup. With no idea on how to locate the gem in the archon¡¯s body Zero adopted his counter style and fought with the archon while paying close attention to where it tried to protect. The archon wasted no time in revealing its weakness most likely due to the fear of seeing 2 members of its group fall. The crystal was in its left leg and wouldn¡¯t be there for much longer so Zero had to put an end to this soon.

    The archon fiercely attack Zero but Zero parried the incoming attacks and tried to slash off the archon¡¯s leg but the archon jumped back to avoid the attack. The archon waste no time and leaped at Zero hoping to cut it off guard but to no avail since Zero was prepared for the attack at retaliated. The archon managed to defend against the attack and proceeded to try to impale Zero who effortlessly dodged to the right and slash the archon down the middle giving him enough time to destroy the crystal.

    The archon avoid the slash and jump back but this time he was met with a shocking surprise as a shadow spike and pierced the leg that the archon had been defending vigorously. The light on the archon¡¯s body went out instantly and Zero cut off the creature¡¯s leg hoping to ensure that the archon would not be returning to life to kill him while his guard was down.

 Chapter 114 Zeroéˆ¥æªš Fall Conclusion

    The defeated archon¡¯s body disappeared and Zero turn to see the other archon stabbing the shadow of Death and ripping it to pieces. The shadow pieces clawed on the ground and fused back into Zero¡¯s shadow. The archon then turned to face Zero and roared as it lunged at him. Zero dodged its onslaught of attacks easily have used his void style to learn their attack pattern. The archon continued to attack but Zero effortlessly weaved through the onslaught as if he had the ability of foresight. The archon jumped back as it saw that none of its attacks would hit Zero.

    Zero wasted no time and attack the archon with his oblivion style of quick draw slashes. The archon was given no time to pull itself together as it was forced to be on the defensive. As Zero¡¯s attack speed kept increasing the archon failed to properly dodge the attacks and received many cuts all over its body. Zero noticed that this archon didn¡¯t try to protect any specific part of its body making it impossible for Zero to figure out where the crystal in its body was hidden.

    As the pair were fighting suddenly Hikaru jumped over the shadow wall that was separating them and sliced the archon in half. The archon managed to move slightly to the side in order to keep its core from begin destroyed. It worked as soon the 2 halves of the archon merged together and jumped back landing next to the leader archon whose skin still glowed dimly. The archon then hugged the leader and suddenly their bodies began to conjoin and merge. The archons already had a grotesque appearance that would make one back away in disgust so when they merged the process was equally disgusting.

    ¡°This is quite unpleasant I¡¯m resisting the urge to vomit.¡± said Hikaru as she watched as the archons continued to merge.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty gross but shouldn¡¯t we be attacking them while they can¡¯t move?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°There¡¯s no point whatever they''re doing is causing both crystals to travel at such an incredible speed throughout their bodies. We wouldn¡¯t be able to accurately target them so we might as well conserve our strength for now.¡± explained Hikaru

    As the 2 finished their conversation the merging of the archons stopped and a new creature emerged. It still looked like an archon with its translucent skin but it was vastly different in shape. The new creature had 1 head but with 2 faces looking forwards and backward simultaneously. The creature had 4 arms, 4 angel wings, and was quite muscular.

    The new archon lunged at Zero at such an impressive speed that it seemed as if it had vanished but Zero had anticipated the move and moved his shadow blade to block the attack. Zero managed to block successfully but the force of the attack lifted him off the ground and sent him flying back. Hikaru move to attack the archon but it easily dodged the attack and punched her sending her flying in Zero¡¯s direction.

    Zero managed to catch Hikaru before she crashed into the wall.  He then asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine this kimono protected me from most of the damage. What will do about this creature? It¡¯s too fast for us to attack properly.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°I have a plan that will make its speed useless. I¡¯ll have it run towards us to attack but in that instance, I need you to inform me of where I should strike. If this fails I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll fall for it again. You¡¯ll understand my plan when you see it so be ready to tell me where the crystal is.¡± explained Zero while he still kept his eyes on the archon for any sudden movements.

    Hikaru nodded at Zero¡¯s instructions and focused all her attention on the archon. As the creature leaped towards them Zero pushed Hikaru to the side allowing her to avoid its attack. The archon slammed Zero into the wall causing the young man to cough up blood. Perhaps due to the pain, the archon leader suffered it instinctively backed off from Zero a small bit. Zero¡¯s original plan called for the archon to be further away but he saw an opportunity here so he wasted no time and created a tiny shadow space encapsulating the 3 of them.

    Taking this as the signal Hikaru yelled, ¡°Aim for the throat!¡±

    Zero wasted no time and with his bruised body stabbed the archon in the throat as Hikaru impaled it in the abdomen. Zero dispelled the shadow and saw that the attack had been successful as the archon grew dark and fell to the ground growing dark in color before disappearing as the others did.

    ¡°That was impressive. Although I firmly believe you shouldn¡¯t use yourself as bait I¡¯ll let it go since we won because of it.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Well my original plan didn¡¯t require any bait but I just saw a chance so I took it.¡± explained Zero

    Zero and Hikaru¡¯s conversation was cut short when the sky of Dracula¡¯s castle suddenly lit up like it was daytime even though there was no sun. Zero looked up to find that the light was coming from Yaldabaoth as the lion dragon hybrid creature was glowing with an intense white light.  The light slowly started to disappear from the tail of the Yaldabaoth. Rather than disappear Zero noticed that the light was being condensed as it traveled towards the mouth of the creature. This filled Zero with a sense of dread as he knew was about to happen.

    ¡°Yoko open a portal now!¡± yelled Zero as he panicked looking at Hikaru

    Zero felt a spatial distortion trying to take place in a nearby wall but failing to do so because of Yaldabaoth¡¯s spatial barrier. Seeing that Yoko lacked the energy to break the space as she did when she sent Hikaru here Zero shifted into his shadow form and attempted to help her by breaking the space from the inside. As Zero focused all his energy on the same spot as Yoko a door started to form and was finally stabilized. The doorway led to the temple and Yoko and the other girls.

    ¡°Go in now. I¡¯ll follow after you because I have to keep it open.¡± said Zero as he struggled to hold the doorway open along with Yoko who also looked as if she were nearing her limits.

    ¡°Okay but hurry up that doesn¡¯t look good.¡± said Hikaru as she took one last look at Yaldabaoth who had condensed 75% of the light before running through the doorway.

    As Hikaru went through the doorway Zero attempted to move to follow her but as he did the portal destabilized and closed instantly. Zero sighed and looked up while saying, ¡°Looks like moving caused the portal to close. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d die here. Well, there are worse things in life than death and I barely managed to avoid them. I didn¡¯t get the chance to apologize to Yoko. Sophia will awaken in 4 more minutes but I can¡¯t buy any more time.¡±

    As Zero finished his sentence Yaldabaoth released a breath attack more intense than the previous one. Zero attempted to block it with his shadow barriers as he did before but they were instantly reduced into nothing and the full effect of the beam hit Zero head-on. Zero was instantly disintegrated into nothing but the beam continued on even after Zero¡¯s death. The attack finally ceased and the front entrance of the castle had been destroyed leaving nothing not even ashes.

    ¡°Foolish mortal darkness shall always be purged by the light and blasphemers all fall before God. You entertained me with your pitiful struggles and as a reward, I showed you the brilliant light of God¡± said Yaldabaoth as it waved its claw and more archons appeared to replace the defeated ones.

 Chapter 115 Sophiaéˆ¥æªš Rise

    (***Sophia POV***)

    Sophia''s consciousness awoke suddenly due to a massive wave of divine energy rippling throughout the castle. She found herself surrounded by her essence and energy that seemed to be flowing into her. Now that she was awake Sophia willed both to flow into her causing the remaining energy and essence to fuse into her immediately.

    When the fusion occurred, Sophia glowed an intense white light as the cocoon surrounding her shattered freeing her. Sophia fell to the ground and looked around her surroundings.

    ¡°Looks like that mortal really could make me a suitable vessel. This vessel should allow me to access at least 30% of my power. Hmm, I sensed my own energy being used Yaldabaoth must have descended into the lower realm. Now what happened while I was waking up.¡± said Sophia as a white dress appeared on her body.

    Suddenly a vast amount of knowledge flowed into Sophia¡¯s mind explaining the current situation but to Sophia¡¯s surprise, the information on Zero and his companions were minimal at best. She found this strange but disregarded it as they were insects compared to her even with her power reduced.

    Sophia then turned into particles of light and vanished. She then reappeared in the air of the courtyard looking down on a monstrous dragon with a lion''s face. She waved her hand and said in a cold tone., ¡°Strange I know that Yaldabaoth with his full might attack those 2 mortals but I can only sense the dispersed energy of 1, not both. I wonder how 1 of them managed to escape. I guess it''s meaningless to wonder about that right now.¡±

    Sophia then released her divine aura which overwrote Yaldabaoth¡¯s domain and caused the castle sky to turn into daytime. Unknown to Sophia this change had started to cause the monsters left in the castle to die and disappear. Now that her domain was complete it was time for her to destroy this vile creature that she had created.

    Yaldabaoth looked up at her and backed up in fear of what he was looking at. As an added effect of the fear, Yaldabaoth¡¯s golden scales dimmed in color. Yaldabaoth then opened its mouth and asked, ¡°Why? How are you here in the flesh!?¡±

    Sophia feeling the need to hide anything from Yaldabaoth who would be dead soon answered, ¡°That mortal that you just kill found and resurrected me. We made a deal that I would kill you which I intend to fulfill now. I bid you farewell my foolish blind son who would attempt to usurp the throne of the supreme lord of creation. By my authority as the administrator of world #875, you shall be purged.¡±

    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words Yaldabaoth roar and the archons rushed to attack her. A strange thing occurred when they drew near the unmoving Sophia. The archons disintegrated into spheres of divine energy and the energy flowed back into Sophia who had still not moved.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What did you do!?¡± yelled Yaldabaoth as it stared in shock at what just happened.

    ¡°I did nothing.¡± answered Sophia who had now started to move closer to Yaldabaoth.

    Fear welled up in Yaldabaoth as it backed away and turned to see Sophia still approaching at a constant speed. Yaldabaoth became enraged because it was fully aware that Sophia was toying with it. Yaldabaoth, gather as much power as it could quickly and fired a similar beam that had killed Zero. Sophia stopped her progression towards Yaldabaoth and took the attack head-on. Another strange occurrence happened as rather than the attack hitting her it flowed into her and suddenly Yaldabaoth was unable to stop firing the beam as it continued.

    As the beam continued to fire Yaldabaoth struggled to break free but found itself unable to and a growing sense of weakness spread throughout its body. Sophia looked at Yaldabaoth and said, ¡°You must be wondering what is happening. The answer is simple you¡¯ve chosen to attack me with my own energy so I¡¯ve simply taken this opportunity to reabsorb my power. A lesson for you dear child; no power can harm its source meaning I¡¯m immune to any attack made with my own energy.¡±

    The beam died down and Yaldabaoth fell to the ground. Fully done absorbing her stolen power Sophia flew down next to Yaldabaoth and placed her hand on its lion head. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve obtained all my stolen power and the only thing that remains is yours.¡±

    Yaldabaoth attempted to create an archon to defend him but nothing happened. Sophia sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve retrieved my 2 authorities that you unknowingly stole. You might be unaware of this since you stole my power as you were born but you don¡¯t have the power to create. That is a power granted to me by my creator along with the power to shatter the seals of the apocalypse.¡±

    This revelation shocked Yaldabaoth as it looked to Sophia and yelled, ¡°No I am the creator and you¡¯ve simply stolen my power. Savoir this victory because soon I will rule all of creation.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± said Sophia in a cold voice as she clenched her hand and her finger seeped into Yaldabaoth and pulled out Yaldabaoth¡¯s soul. The soul was misshapen and look like a ball of mud rather than the normal sphere. Sophia then squeezed the soul as it condensed further and further into a sphere and soon crack began to form on it. All the while shrieking could be heard from the ball as if were the cries of a dying animal.

    The crack spread and covered the sphere until Sophia gave one last squeeze and shattered it. The shards of the sphere turned to ash as did the body of Yaldabaoth. Sophia then blew the ashes into the air and turn around saying, ¡°Now then where are those mortals?¡±

    NAME: SOPHIA

    RACE: AEON OF WISDOM(WEAKENED)

    DIVINE SOUL: DIVINE AEON SOUL

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: DEMIGOD(WEAKENED)

    LEVEL: 1

    DIVINITY (DIVINE ATTRIBUTE): LIGHT, WISDOM, & ORDER

    STRENGTH: 42,698(WEAKENED)

    SPEED: 36,050(WEAKENED)

    MAGIC ENERGY: 11,980,000(WEAKENED)

    VITALITY: 5,000,000(WEAKENED)

    SKILLS: FLAWLESS CLAIRVOYANCE, OMNICOMPETENCE, OMNILINGUALISM, OMNI-PERCEPTION, DAWN MANIPULATION, ABSOLUTE LIGHT, LIGHT MANIPULATION, PRIMORDIAL LIGHT MANIPULATION, SACRED HEALING, RESURRECTION, LIFE-FORCE MANIPULATION, PURIFICATION, PHOTOPORTATION, ORDER MANIPULATION, BLESSING BESTOWAL, CREATION MANIPULATION, PREDICTABILITY MANIPULATION, PROBABILITY MANIPULATION, LOGIC MANIPULATION, META MATTER MANIPULATION, ORDER INDUCEMENT, JUDGEMENT MANIPULATION, AFTERLIFE JUDGEMENT, LAW INTUITION, LIE DETECTION, PENANCE STARE, ORDER NEGATION, DESTINY PERCEPTION, WHITE MAGIC ARTS MASTERY, LESSER AETHER MANIPULATION, DIVINE MAGIC, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, DIVINE FORCE MANIPULATION, ANGELIC MAGIC, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, REALITY-WARPING, ANGELIC LORDSHIP, PRIMA MATERIA MANIPULATION, AKASHIC PLANE MANIPULATION, KNOWLEDGE ABSORPTION, KNOWLEDGE MANIPULATION, KNOWLEDGE PROJECTION, KNOWLEDGE REPLICATION, PROPHECY CONSTRUCTION, TELEKINESIS, TELEPATHY

    PASSIVE SKILLS: NIGH-OMNISCIENCE(CASTLEVANIA EARTH), DEITY SOUL, DIVINITY(ORDER, LIGHT, WISDOM), ABSOLUTE WISDOM, DIVINE BODY, DIVINE AURA, LUMOSCIENCE, LIGHT DEITY PHYSIOLOGY, SOLAR ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, SEMI ORDER DERIVATION, ORDER DEITY PHYSIOLOGY, LAW ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, TRUTH INDUCEMENT, SERENITY INDUCEMENT, CHRONO VISION, COSMIC KNOWLEDGE, OMNICOMPETENCE, CAUSALITY MANIPULATION, DIVINE-ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, PARADOX MANIPULATION, PERFECTION, PRIME SOURCE, SINGULARITY, META-LEARNING, DIVINE SIGHT, KNOWLEDGE EMBODIMENT, ORDER EMBODIMENT, LIGHT EMBODIMENT

 Chapter 116 Grief

    (***Yoko POV***)

    Hikaru enter through the portal before it shut behind her. Yoko was breathing heavily as she laid on the floor of the temple. The screen nearby showed Zero facing off against Yaldabaoth as it released a breath attack. Moments later Zero vanished and the entire courtyard was gone.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± asked a shocked Hikaru

    ¡°Zero just died.¡± answered Yoko as she lifted herself off the floor.

    The news shocked everyone there and Nova looked around wondering what was wrong. Dahlia looked at Yoko and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that sending Hikaru in was the best way to help Zero?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did and thanks to Hikaru¡¯s support Zero was able to buy enough time for Sophia to resurrect.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°So, you sent her there knowing that Zero would die?¡± asked Azalea in a serious tone unlike her normal joking on.

    Yoko nodded and Azalea began to release a powerful bloodlust. Dahlia placed her hand on Azalea¡¯s should causing her to retract the bloodlust. Dahlia then asked, ¡°My question is why didn''t you tell us what would happen so that we could have decided for ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Because you would have all rushed to help Zero and the end result would remain unchanged.¡± answered Yoko in a calm voice

    ¡°Mistress is correct that if there was any way to survive that attack or escape Zero would have found it. If we had gone his death would still have occurred and maybe ours would too.¡± added Valna coming to Yoko¡¯s defense as all parties except Nova glared at her.

    Yoko said nothing and bowed again but this action caused Hikaru to grab Yoko and punch her. Normally this act wouldn¡¯t have affected one as powerful as Yoko but expecting this Yoko lowered her defenses enough to feel the force of Hikaru¡¯s punch. The punch caused Yoko to stumble back a little and drew a few drops of blood in the corner of her mouth.

    Valna was shocked to see Yoko bleed as such an attack shouldn¡¯t have affected Yoko. When she saw blood, she released her wing and was getting ready to attack Hikaru for hitting her mistress but was stopped by Dahlia at the last moment and threw her back.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Move or I¡¯ll make you move!¡± yelled an impatient Valna

    Azalea walked over to Dahlia¡¯s side and produce a sword of blood. Valna summon 2 flame swords one made of a white flame and the other a black flame. Dahlia called a black scythe and they readied themselves to charge at each other when Nova stepped in between the 3.

    ¡°Everyone stop fighting.¡± said Nova causing the adult to look at her.

    Yoko walked over and picked up the little girl. Yoko said to the little girl, ¡°Everyone is mad at me because I didn¡¯t tell them the truth.¡±

    ¡°No mama didn¡¯t do anything wrong and besides papa is the bad one since he¡¯s fine but won¡¯t come out.¡± said Nova

    ¡°Yes, mistress isn¡¯t in the wrong she¡­¡± said Valna but stopped midsentence when she heard Nova¡¯s words.

    They all stopped and looked at Nova who stared at them in a cute angry look as she puffed her cheeks. Yoko then asked Nova, ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s fine? We all saw be beaten. Zero will need centuries to reconstitute himself.¡±

    ¡°But I can still see papa¡¯s lifeforce. You only die when it disappears and papa hasn¡¯t disappeared yet and is in aunty Hikaru¡¯s shadow.¡± said Nova as she pointed to Hikaru¡¯s shadow.

    Yoko put Nova down and rushed over to Hikaru and place her hand on the shadow underneath her feet. After a few seconds, tears start to roll down her face as she said, ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±

    (***Soma POV***)

    Mina had been practicing with Alucard for about 15 minutes and had made some astounding progress. While it was still far from satisfactory Soma was surprised that Mina a girl who just an hour ago was a normal human girl was somewhat able to keep up with Alucard.

    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough.¡± said Soma as Mina kept dodging most of Alucard¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°She still can¡¯t dodge all my attack yet.¡± protested Alucard

    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have the time necessary for her to get it down perfectly. This is good enough for her to avoid incoming attacks now we need to teach her how to use her magic to defend and attack.¡± explained Soma

    ¡°But...¡± Alucard started to protest but was cut off by Soma and the 2 went back and forth.

    Mina looked at the 2 arguing about what she should be doing next and said, ¡°I think I want to learn about magic so that this time I can protect the 2 of you. Together we¡¯ll end this cycle of tragedy that our family has suffered.¡±

    See the resolve in Mina¡¯s eyes as she talked Soma and Alucard both nodded. Soma then said, ¡°If I remember correctly Zero¡¯s information said that your attributes were water, wind, and light. You should also have access to angelic and fairy magic too. I¡¯m not too familiar with water and wind but I do know some light spells Alucard I remember when you defeated me it was with the help of a Belmont and a skilled mage. Did she perchance share any secret you could pass onto Mina?¡±

    Alucard nodded as his head faced the ground. Mina nudged Soma who then realized that Alucard may carry more guilt about that incident than he assumed. Mina walked over to Alucard and gave him a hug which caused the man to break and fall to his knees crying.

    Alucard kept apologizing over and over as he cried. Soma looked at the awkward situation in front of him since he held no ill feelings towards his Alucard son for killing him in their previous life. They were both manipulated by Yaldabaoth so the fault laid with it. In fact, Soma had thought that Alucard might still hate him for causing him to live alone for centuries so he had tried to keep his distance and allow him to be with Mina more but it seem to have backfired and made Alucard think Soma hated him.

    Soma walked over to the crying Alucard and hugged him while saying, ¡°I never hated you son and I will always love you and your mother regardless. Never for a second doubt that.¡±

    ¡°I love you too Alucard and I¡¯m proud of the man you¡¯ve become and I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone all this time. We have a second chance together and I¡¯ll fight to protect it this time. No one will take you or your father away from me this time.¡± said Mina joining on the father-son hug turning it into a heartfelt family moment.

 Chapter 117 Resurrection

    (***Yoko POV***)

    The news that Zero was still alive shocked everyone greatly causing everyone except Valna and Nova to start tearing up. Yoko wiped her tears and reached into Hikaru¡¯s shadow and pulled out a black marble this being Zero. Azalea then asked, ¡°Does anyone have any ideas on how to get him back to normal?¡±

    ¡°He should be able to recover quickly in a nether space like this.¡± answered Yoko as she wiped her face and stood up before continuing to say, ¡°Although we should be able to speed it up even more through the use of nether magic.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± said Azalea as she rushed to grab the marble but was stopped by Yoko.

    ¡°While I said it would be faster I believe it would be safer to just allow Zero to recover naturally within space.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yes, I agree with that.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure what¡¯s going on but I¡¯ll also choose for us to take the safer route in healing Zero.¡± added Hikaru

    Coming to an agreement on what to do with Zero the girls decided to leave the marble within the temple. Dahlia created a pedestal for Yoko to place the marble. With Zero alive and recuperating Yoko decided to address the rest, ¡°I know Zero¡¯s survival is wonderful new but unfortunately we don¡¯t have time to wait for it. You might not have noticed but if you look on the screen you can see that Sophia has resurrected and is about to confront Yaldabaoth.¡±

    The group turned to the screen to see it showed Yaldabaoth the dragon that killed Zero looking up at a winged girl who also had wings for ears. Everyone with the exception of Hikaru and Nova understood that this Sophia the aeon. Yoko walked next to the screen and said, ¡°Since she here it means that we¡¯re short on time and Zero won¡¯t be awakened in time but we still need to follow through with the plan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mistress but I think it¡¯s time that you revealed the complete plan to us now.¡± said Valna

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Very well I¡¯ll explain in detail what¡¯s going to happen next. Zero and I revived Sophia to kill Yaldabaoth because while we didn¡¯t have enough power to bring it down permanently she did. We implanted the seal Yaldabaoth used on her on every cell of her new body as to trap her. The only problem with it is that activating the seal is tricky as the target has to be devoid of 50% of their mana to do so. Yaldabaoth was able to do so because she was weakened after creating her but we aren¡¯t that lucky.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°So, we have to drain her mana the old fashion way by making her use it correct?¡± asked Azalea

    Yoko nodded and added, ¡°Not only that the spell to hold isn¡¯t permanent due to my lack of power. So, it¡¯s to buy us time for us to gain demigodhood and adjust to our new abilities enough to permanently seal her away.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason to do all this rather than run?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Well we¡¯ve been keeping this a secret from you but when Zero temporarily held her essence he found out that Sophia holds certain authorities due to be the goddess in charge of this planet. The most dangerous is being able to break things called seals and start Armageddon. If she does that 2 major forces of angels and demons will be summoned to do battle on this planet. If that happens we might not be able to escape or even if we do they might track us down. This is a risky plan but Zero and I agreed that it was our best option.¡± explained Yoko

    ¡°Then why didn''t you guys share with the group this plan?¡± asked Azalea with a slightly irritated by the prospect that such sensitive information was hidden from them.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to know that too.¡± added Dahlia

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯ll have to save those questions for Zero because we don¡¯t have time for this. Valna I need to go where Soma and the rest are.¡± said Yoko as she opened a portal

    ¡°Y¡­yes mistress I¡­¡± said Valna but Azalea interrupted, ¡°Hold on a minute. Are you telling us the whole truth now?¡±

    Yoko ignored Azalea opening a portal now that Yaldabaoth¡¯s barrier had been broken and looked to Valna and said, ¡°Go that¡¯s an order.¡±

    Valna walked through the portal and it closed behind her. Yoko then turned to face Azalea and Dahlia and said, ¡°I know Zero¡¯s plan in detail, and while he¡¯s incapacitated think of my word as his. Now please leave me alone so that I may talk with Hikaru.¡±

    At Yoko¡¯s words, both sisters quieted down and stormed away deeper into their chambers. Yoko turned to face Hikaru with a sad expression before putting on a straight face. Yoko then said, ¡°I want to thank you for all your help until now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Looks like you¡¯re having a tough time being the leader of the group. Would you like some advice for someone who¡¯s been in a position like that for a while.¡± said Hikaru

    Yoko shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your experience can help me in this case.¡±

    Hikaru smirked and walked over to Yoko and placed her hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°True my experience may not help but it could help so just accept it and see if it does.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right you should accept her help.¡± said a voice from behind the women

    Yoko and Hikaru turned around and saw no one behind them except Nova. Nova shook her head as they looked at her and pointed to the black marble that had grown a little bigger and was now the size of a golf ball.

    ¡°What''s wrong you guys forgot the sound of my voice.¡± said the black golf ball

    ¡°Zero?¡± asked Yoko and Hikaru simultaneously

    ¡°Yes, looks like my plan work but I don¡¯t seem to have any memories after I was split so what¡¯s the current situation.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 118 Resurgence

    (***Zero POV***)

    Suddenly all the lights in the temple''s main entrance went out blanketing the room in darkness. Zero drew that darkness into the golf ball he was and started to grow. Within a few seconds, Zero was back to his normal form wings and all.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re fully healed?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°No this is more like first aid. I¡¯ve given myself form but it¡¯s unstable so I need to refine it with mana before I can say that.¡± answered Zero

    Hikaru had a confused look on her face and turned to Yoko who proceeded to say, ¡°Basically he looks fine on the outside but he¡¯ll need time to be 100% again. Another way to think about it is that he¡¯s like clay that hasn¡¯t dried yet. Do you get it?¡± Somewhat understanding Yoko¡¯s word Hikaru nodded.

    ¡°Moving on so tell me what happened to me and what happened afterward.¡± said Zero as he went to pick up Nova who ran up to him and was slapping his leg.

    ¡°Papa you¡¯re bad you made everyone mad at mama.¡± said Nova

    Zero laughed at Nova¡¯s words but stop when Hikaru asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now but why does she call you papa? Is she your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a long story I¡¯ll tell you all about it afterward.¡± said Zero

    Yoko went on to explain the series of events starting with Zero''s death at the hands of Yaldabaoth. Zero took it all in and said, ¡°Okay I¡¯ve got an understanding of what happened. So Valna should be with Soma and rest by now. Okay then as I said before we should get Hikaru¡¯s input on what to do next.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard you when you said that before but I don¡¯t think it will be helpful. Regardless Hikaru was right when she said I should at least obtain the information before deciding whether it¡¯s useful or not.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Thank you for allowing my input. From what I¡¯ve been able to compile from my short time with you all is that you need to figure out a way to seal away this Sophia. To do that you must make her expend a certain amount of energy. I believe that bringing her into this realm will serve you well in that endeavor.¡± said Hikaru

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± asked Zero with a smile

    ¡°When I first arrived here this realm drain my energy and I¡¯m only able to stand here now due to Nyx¡¯s protection. I believe you said this place is composed of dark elements which you all are immune to. This being Sophia is closer aligned with light so a space made of darkness should weaken her and cause her to constantly expend energy to stave of the drain effect of this place.¡± explained Hikaru

    Yoko looked to be in deep thought throughout the entirety of Hikaru¡¯s explanation. Yoko then bowed her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry your input was truly helpful and may give us the edge we need. It seems that gaining all this power has made me arrogant. Thank you for enlightening me and I hope you¡¯ll share any other ideas you have with me.¡±

    ¡°No need I just thought of these things as I observed. I would be happy to share any insight I may have in the future. I also wish to thank you for lending me these arms so that I could assist my little brother.¡± said Hikaru as she returned the blade to Yoko and began to glow blue again as she returned to her original outfit.

    ¡°Good I was thinking of putting her here afterward to see if it would extend her seal but it didn¡¯t occur to me to use the effect of this place in that way. Look like I should have learned more from you. Thanks, sis.¡± said Zero as he placed Nova down before walking over and hugging Hikaru who squirmed a little as he did.

    Finally pushing Zero away Hikaru smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    ¡°Nova dear can you go call Dahlia and Azalea for me now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Okay papa.¡± said Nova as she ran deeper into the temple.

    Nova returned a few moments later with Dahlia and Azalea. When they entered the main hall the 2 run and hugged Zero. They both sobbed as they cried, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Hey, girls I¡¯m sorry I worried you. I¡¯m back and I have a surprise for the 2 of you. Think of it as my way of apologizing for worrying the 2 of you.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand and a white get appeared on the wall nearby and opened. Through the door, a massive amount of soul flooded the temple room before closing.

    ¡°My god there¡¯s nearly 3,000 souls here!¡± exclaimed Azalea

    ¡°Master where on earth did you obtain these souls from?¡± asked Dahlia

    At Dahlia¡¯s question Zero snapped his finger and 2 disks appeared out of thin air and fell into Zero hands. The disks were 2 colors 1 black and the other white.

    Item: Reaper¡¯s Grasp

    Effects:

    Soul Transportation

    Body Transportation

    Description: A disk created by Zero through soul forging that comes in pairs. The white disk is the receiver and the black disk transports. The black disks will transport all souls and deceased bodies within a 2km radius to the white receiver no matter the destination.

    ¡°These disks have to power to transport souls and bodies. The black ones send it to where the white disk is. I hid a black disk within Dracula¡¯s castle before Yaldabaoth came. So, any monster killed in the castle automatically will have their soul and body transferred to my realm. It seemed that Yaldabaoth¡¯s final attack not only killed me but quite a bit of the monsters in the castle. These are only a few of the souls held within my realm currently.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s genius!¡± exclaimed Dahlia

    ¡°Wait if we could do then why didn¡¯t we from the very beginning?¡± asked Azalea with a confused expression

    ¡°Well there are 2 reasons the first is I didn¡¯t think of it until after I heard Nova talk about her twilight bridge ability then and the second was that if I had done it Soma wouldn¡¯t have grown to awaken which is still a major part of my plan.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That explains a lot but I still have one question.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Zero as he began to experience a bad feeling.

    ¡°If this is their gift for worrying them then where¡¯s mine?¡± asked Yoko with a smile that wasn¡¯t really a smile.

 Chapter 119 Back

    ¡°Relax I have something special for you after we finish this.¡± said Zero with a smirk

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re just saying that because you forgot about the rest of us.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t and I haven¡¯t even given their true gift yet.¡± said Zero as he produced 6 white lights that flew towards Azalea, Dahlia, and Nova.

    The lights split and 2 flew to each person. When Azalea and Dahlia grabbed theirs, the light change from white to black like the night with skeleton faces appearing and disappearing randomly and red turning viscous like that of blood with the ladies getting 1 of each color. Nova¡¯s lights also transformed with 1 turning green looking as if it were made of leaves and the other became whiter almost clear and ethereal. The new colored lights then entered into their bodies and merged into their souls.

    ¡°What was that papa?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°When I made my disks, I asked the system to forge armor and weapon for each of you using Yoko¡¯s as a template.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Did you also make one for yourself master?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t feel the urgency for myself at the time since I can make anything out of shadows. Even my current clothes are made out of shadows. However, it requires my own mana to repair my clothing but these armors are able to directly absorb mana from the air to repair themselves. They''re also self-cleaning and can transform into any outfit or armor.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s a handy ability.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°Yes, and seeing how it allowed Hikaru to fight an archon has changed my mind and I plan to forge one for myself.¡± said Zero

    ¡°This will definitely help.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Yes, so now the real reason I called you is to let you know what I want you that you¡¯ll be fighting alongside me. Yoko and I will be very busy during this battle so I plan to have Hikaru be in charge and direct us.¡± said Zero as he smiled and looked in Hikaru¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What?¡± said Hikaru and the twin goddesses

    ¡°As I said I plan to have Hikaru act as a general and observe our battle from here and give instruction and suggestions in real-time.¡± said Zero further explaining the plan.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be that helpful in a situation like this.¡± said Hikaru in hopes of making Zero try to change his mind.

    Zero walked over to Hikaru and placed his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Hikaru I truly believe that your input will be a big help to us however, this doesn¡¯t mean that you should force yourself to do this. If you believe you can¡¯t do this then you don¡¯t have to. Just know that I trust you.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Hikaru felt Zero¡¯s trust in her and nodded while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t know if I can help but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Good that matter¡¯s been settled so I¡¯ll go see Valna and Soma now.¡± said Zero as he raise his hand to open a spatial portal but nothing happened. ¡°Ah, right my mana¡¯s still being used to heal me so I still can¡¯t do any of the big stuff. Although even at full power I probably still could break through this barrier. Yoko be a dear and open a portal for me please.¡±

    Yoko sighed and opened a portal allowing Zero walked through. Zero appeared in the Hakuba Shrine to find Mina firing basic water and wind arrows at Valna who was in the air dodging with ease. When they notice Zero exiting the portal Mina stopped the magic attacks and Valna landed next to Zero.

    ¡°How did you heal so fast?¡± asked a surprised Valna but Zero refused to answer and placed his finger on his lips silently telling her to keep it a secret.

    ¡°Heal what does she mean? I hope you weren¡¯t doing something dangerous Zero.¡± admonished Mina

    ¡°Relax Mina she just meant that I used a large amount of mana making something and she¡¯s surprised I have enough to open spatial tears. Right Valna?¡± explained Zero

    Valna looked at Zero and nodded deciding to back his story, ¡°Yes the amount of mana he used would normally not regenerate so fast.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t so Mrs. Belnades opened the portal for me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Mrs. Belnades? Who¡¯s that?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°Mrs. Yoko Belnades opened a portal so that I could come here and give you this.¡± said Zero as he flicked his finger and 2 white lights emerged from his shadow.

    The light flew straight at Valna at an incredible speed and entered her body. It flew so fast no one noticed that the white light changed and took a flame-like appearance before merging with Valna.

    ¡°What was that?¡± asked Valna

    ¡°That was a special weapon and armor that I made for you. It¡¯ll normally stay in your soul when unused but you can summon it whenever you want. It has other functions but I¡¯ll explain those later since you just need to know that you have a weapon and armor available to you. Your equipment has 1 ability¡­¡± explained Zero

    Valna thought about a weapon a spear appeared out of thin and fell into her hands. She looked at the weapon and started to give it a practice swing and few trusts to test the spear. Still not used to the spear''s ability Valna accidentally activated its unique ability and a flaming spear appeared and shot in the direction of Valna thrust and fired at Zero. Zero still unable to access his mana simply activated his vampiric power to turn into mist and the spear passed through him. The spear impaled a tree and set it ablaze.

    ¡°As I was about to explain your weapon and armor have 1 ability each and their sentient so you can communicate with it and learn about them. It looks like you just found out your spears ability.¡± explained Zero

    Finishing up with Valna who had stopped swinging her spear and was trying to figure out what that ability was Zero turned and walked over to Soma¡¯s group that had stood to the side.

    ¡°Hi guys how have you been.¡± asked Zero

    Mina walked up to Zero before anyone could answer and started saying, ¡°Zero! Where on earth did you disappear to? Do you know how worried you made us?¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that when you guys exited the castle Yaldabaoth descended and cast a barrier over the castle making it difficult to exit. I was only able to come here because Sophia¡¯s currently fighting Yaldabaoth weakening his barrier.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So, does it look like she¡¯ll come after us?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°Yes. What''s wrong with you? Why are your eyes red?¡± questioned Zero as he looked at Alucard.

    ¡°N¡­nothing don¡¯t worry about it.¡± said Alucard as he turned and walked away.

    ¡°What¡¯s his deal?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°He¡¯s just embarrassed. So, what did Yaldabaoth look like?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Like a disgusting fusion of a lion and lizard. I can¡¯t believe Sophia created that; she really has no taste whatsoever.¡± said Zero as he turned to head into the temple.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Just grabbing something I hid in the house.¡± said Zero

    Zero walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge and found 3 blood bags. Zero had placed these here in case he needed some emergency healing after escaping the castle. Zero grabbed the bags and began draining the blood. With each bag, he drained Zero felt his strength returning a little and his natural regeneration speeding up.

    ¡®I should be good enough now to forge those items.¡¯

    Zero exited the Hakuba shrine and saw Mina and Valna back to practicing magic. Zero walked over to Soma and said, ¡°I have to take care of something I¡¯ll be back in 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°You know whenever you say that either something bad happens or you end up taking longer than you promised.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Relax I really mean it this time. I¡¯ll come back with some help but I need you to do me a favor when Sophia comes I need you to create a barrier to fight or we¡¯ll destroy the nearby city.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that I already thought of it so I had Alucard help me create a magical circle. There¡¯s an area inside the castle called the chaos realm it¡¯s very large and spacious. This spell will create a similar space to that here.¡± explained Soma

    ¡°Okay thanks, Soma.¡± said Zero as he and Soma bumped fists as they did when they were still students. Zero then walked to the area where he first appeared and a blue portal opened up in front of him.

 Chapter 119.5 Weapons & Armor

    Yoko:

    Weapon: Malice, Reaper of Twilight

    Effects:

    Shape-changing weapon (Bladed whip, Sword, Spear)

    Self-Repairing

    Sentient Weapon

    Magic Amplification x8

    Soul Bound

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+3,500 strength, +2,700 speed, +296,000 magic energy)

    Description: Malice is a shape-changing weapon that was created by Zero the Soul Forger which alters its form to suit the user''s needs although its normal form is that of a bladed whip. It¡¯s a living sentient weapon capable of amplifying the user''s magical abilities and self-repairing whenever damaged. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will and even when completely destroyed the user can recreate it. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself. After Yoko¡¯s ascension to demigodhood, the blade change to a crystal alloy and was now engraved with magical sigils identical to the ones on Yoko¡¯s body greatly increasing its magic amplification.

    Armor: Spellkeeper

    Effect:

    Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Spellcasting

    Magic Amplification x2

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Record Access

    Current stats increase (+2,000 speed, +30,000 magic energy, +425,000 vitality)

    Description: Spellkeeper is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. Able to access the host¡¯s memories of spells and mana to auto-cast spells for the host. Grants its host with powerful regeneration capabilities due to its desire to protect and help its host. Originally it had a weak sense of self but after Yoko¡¯s transformation into a demigod, it developed an AI-like personality that would serve as Yoko¡¯s support. It has a connection to Yoko¡¯s realm and any knowledge held within.

    Valna:

    Weapon: Serenity, Spear of Calmness

    Effects:

    Shape-changing weapon (Spear, Lance, Sword, Scythe)

    Self-Repairing

    Sentient Weapon

    Elemental Weapon

    Soul Bound

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+1,800 strength, +100 speed, +10,000 magic energy)

    Description: Serenity is a shape-changing weapon that was created by Zero the Soul Forger which alters its form to suit the user''s needs although its normal form is that of a spear. It¡¯s a living sentient weapon capable of creating magical weapons forged of different elements that the wielder may freely control. It can absorb mana from either the air of its host to self-repairing whenever damaged or destroyed. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Armor: Valhalla Oath of Glory

    Effect:

    Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Battle Rage

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Current stats increase (+1,200 speed, +1,000 magic energy, +300,000 vitality)

    Description: Valhalla is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. Due to bonding with Valna, it gained a unique ability named Battle Rage which allows its user to grow stronger exponentially the more the user fights in exchange for a lower defense and reduced regeneration.

    Azalea:

    Weapon: Torment, Sword of Calamity

    Effects:

    Soul Reaping

    Soul Trapping

    Size Alteration

    Self-Repairing

    Sentient Weapon

    Soul Bound

    Blood Wave

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+1,000 strength, +700 speed, +12,000 magic energy)

    Description: Torment is a sinister sword that craves the blood and souls of the user¡¯s enemies created by Zero the Soul Forger which can alter its size to suit the user''s needs although it''s normally a long sword. It¡¯s a living sentient weapon capable of firing waves of red energy as the user swings its blade. The sword grows stronger in the presence of blood and the energy waves also grow stronger. It can absorb mana from either the air of its host to self-repairing whenever damaged or destroyed. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself. Due to Azalea and Dahlia¡¯s unique soul, this sword can be used by either sister and shares its abilities with Dahlia¡¯s weapon.

    Armor: Rebirth of the Lost

    Effect:

    Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Calling

    Current stats increase (+2,800 speed, +2,100 magic energy, +255,500 vitality)

    Description: Rebirth is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. Due to bonding with Azalea it gained a unique ability named Calling which allows Azalea to summon her sister to her side no matter the distance.

    Dahlia:

    Weapon: Soul, Scythe of Calamity

    Effects:

    Soul Reaping

    Soul Trapping

    Self-Repairing

    Size Alteration

    Sentient Weapon

    Soul Bound

    Blood Wave

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+900 strength, +1,100 speed, +16,000 magic energy)

    Description: Soul is a scythe that gives off a chilling aura and desires the souls of the user¡¯s enemies created by Zero the Soul Forger. It¡¯s a living sentient weapon capable of sending the souls of those killed by it to Dahlia¡¯s realm instantly. The scythe traps a part of its victim¡¯s souls within it and draws on their power to grow stronger. It can absorb mana from either the air of its host to self-repairing whenever damaged or destroyed. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself. Due to Azalea and Dahlia¡¯s unique soul, this scythe can be used by either sister and shares its abilities with Azalea¡¯s weapon.

    Armor: Ending Dreams

    Effect:

    Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Calling

    Current stats increase (+1,500 speed, +3,000 magic energy, +325,000 vitality)

    Description: Ending Dreams is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. Due to bonding with Dahlia, it gained a unique ability named Calling which allows Dahlia to summon her sister to her side no matter the distance.

    Nova:

    Weapon: Earthsong

    Effects:

    Quake Mode

    Self-Repairing

    Sentient Weapon

    Soul Bound

    Growing weapon

    Weapon assimilation

    Current stats increase (+1,500 strength, +2,000 speed, +25,000 magic energy)

    Description: Earthsong are gauntlets and boots created by Zero the Soul Forger to crush the user¡¯s enemies. It can absorb mana from either the air of its host to self-repairing whenever damaged or destroyed. Binds to the user¡¯s soul so can be summoned and dismissed at will. Can assimilate other weapons and minerals to strengthen itself. Earthsong has 2 modes normal mode and quake mode. Normal mode is simple and allows the user to attack regularly and Quake has an effect where each hit causes a quake or shockwave. If quake mode is used on a creature the shockwave was travel throughout their body and attack their internal organs and bones.

    Armor: Renew Garment of New Beginnings

    Effect:

    Self-Repairing

    Regeneration

    Shape-Changing

    Symbiotic Living Armor

    Soul Bound

    Reconstruct

    Current stats increase (+3,000 speed, +10,000 magic energy, +190,000 vitality)

    Description: Renew is a living symbiotic armor created by Zero the Soul Forger. Its unique properties make the symbiote immune to most conventional weapons. It is dense enough to absorb the force of powerful blows before they reach the host being. It shares a soul bound with its host and is able to shapeshift itself into whatever form the host desires. Renew is unique compared to the other armor as it does not have a weak sense of self but rather it holds a newborn consciousness that will grow alongside its host. It was given an order by Zero to protect Nova so it takes it seriously and stands vigilant of all threats especially those of the male variety as mentioned by Zero. Due to its bond with Nova, it gained a unique ability Reconstruct and now holds the ability to create a cacoon around those Nova wishes to alter without the need of a world tree.

 Chapter 120 Forge

    Zero appeared in the temple and saw Yoko and Hikaru watching Yaldabaoth¡¯s battle with Sophia. They were watching the fight so intensely they didn¡¯t notice Zero open a portal and walk through it. Zero was now within his own subspace of the chaos dimension and he was surrounded by souls and lifeless bodies.

    Zero called a few souls from the sea of tens of thousands. Zero opened his mouth and the soul flew in and he began chewing and swallowed the soul. The essence of the soul dissolved and turned into mana refilling Zero low mana. Drinking the blood previously had caused Zero¡¯s recovery to jump to 30% but consuming the soul had brought him to 75%. This was enough for him to forge now.

    ¡®The battle¡¯s started and I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take so I¡¯ll forgo my own weapon and focus on the support items. System let¡¯s begin. I¡¯ll think of what I want and you¡¯ll give it form.¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    Coming to a decision on what to do Zero called over 1000 souls and started to forge. He imagined 10 devices to allow communication between each other regardless of distance or dimensions. The form he thought of was similar to an earpiece but that might fall off during battle. So, to combat that problem he imagined it having the ability to temporarily fuse with its user until the user wished to take it off. The abilities were simple but powerful so the system need more souls to complete it. It called over another 1000 souls to have enough material to forge these earpieces.

    FORGING COMPLETE

    In front of Zero floated 10 black earpieces in place of the 2000 souls.

    Item: Echo of Truth

    Effect: Allows the user to communicate with other wears of the regardless of distance and space.

    Description: An artifact that was forged by Zero the Soul Forger for communication purposes,

    ¡®Echo of Truth?¡¯

    YES, I WISHED TO NAME THIS ONE

    IS THAT ALLOWED

    ¡®Yea I guess that¡¯s okay.¡¯

    Zero grabbed the Echoes and opened a portal back to the Nether Realm. When he arrived, he saw the image of Yaldabaoth laying on the ground as Sophia was approaching it. It looked like Yaldabaoth was beaten and the battle would be ending soon. Zero watched as Sophia pulled out Yaldabaoth¡¯s soul and proceeded to squeeze and crush the soul. Eventually, the soul shattered and Yaldabaoth¡¯s body faded along with the shattered soul.

    ¡®Hmm, so that¡¯s how a god kills another god. That¡¯s not too difficult but I¡¯ll definitely have to try it out later.¡¯

    Zero saw that time was truly up so he called out to Hikaru and Yoko, ¡°Here take these and wear them on your ear. Yoko, I want you to stay here with Hikaru and Nova. I¡¯ll explain why when I give the rest to the others. Also, give these 2 to Dahlia and Azalea for me.¡±

    Zero tossed one to Nova although he didn¡¯t want her involved in this it was better to have her wear it regardless. Zero then opened a portal back to the Hakuba Shrine. He found Mina and Valna still practicing as Soma was off to the side discussing something with Alucard and Julius.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Everyone gather around quickly!¡± yelled Zero to get everyone¡¯s attention.

    The group all ran up to Zero wonder what he need to inform them about. Zero then explained, ¡°Sophia has just defeated Yaldabaoth so we should expect her to come here soon.¡±

    Zero then handed everyone an Echo except Julius and showed them how to put it on. He then looked at Julius and asked, ¡°You¡¯ll need to evacuate here soon.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m just an old vampire hunter who¡¯s no good in a battle against gods. I just came to inform Soma and Alucard that the barrier has been set. Hakuba Shrine has been separated from the rest of the world so you guys can run as wild as you want. I¡¯ll be maintaining the barrier from the outside and will make sure no one tries to get in.¡± said Julius

    ¡°Good that takes a lot off our mind. Thank you, Julius your help means a lot to me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You know I still don¡¯t really care for vampires but you guys are alright. Try not to die out there.¡± said Julius as he walked waving.

    ¡°Hmm, he can¡¯t be honest with himself. I¡¯ve known that man for a long time and I can tell you he truly wishes for our safe return.¡± explained Alucard

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°I never really liked humans when I first arrived but now I found that there are a few that I can see as family and friends.¡±

    ¡°A heartwarming sentiment but I believe we should focus on the oncoming danger.¡± said Valna killing the heartfelt mood.

    ¡°Yes, this device will allow us to communicate with each other including a few others of my allies. I¡¯ll have 1 of them observe the battle from a safe place and direct us. She¡¯s a wise person and might see a strategy we don¡¯t so I hope you¡¯ll trust her since I trust her with my life.¡± said Zero

    {Hello, my name is Hikaru. I¡¯ll do my best to help you all survive this battle} said Hikaru over the Echo network.

    ¡°Wow I heard someone talking in my head.¡± said Mina

    ¡°That is Hikaru the person I want directing us. She currently talking to us using the devices you placed on your ears. Just think what you want to say while wanting the rest of us to hear it. The device will only allow us to hear what you want us to hear.¡± explained Zero

    {Like this?} asked Mina

    {Yes, now that¡¯s out of the way we can focus on other things. Yoko what¡¯s the situation with Sophia now?} asked Zero

    {She currently charging what seems to be a large energy attack to destroy Dracula¡¯s castle. I assume that as soon as she¡¯s done with that she¡¯ll head to your location.} explained Yoko

    {Okay thanks for the update. I wanted you to stay in the Nether Realm and prepare a large-scale attack so that when I bring her there you hit her with full force. Azalea and Dahlia, I want you out here with us to fight Sophia¡­} said Zero

    {Actually, I believe it¡¯s wiser to only have Azalea out there. I¡¯ve talked with Yoko and found that while they''re more powerful together they also have a weakness when together. Azalea has more combat-oriented powers so I believe Dahlia should stay here.} interrupted Hikaru

    {That¡¯s fine I agree with that. Then for our formation, I believe that Valna, Soma, and myself should be the vanguard while Mina, Alucard, and Azalea should be our rearguard focusing on magical attacks.} said Zero

    {Yes, I agree with that.} said Soma who had been staying silent listening to the conversation between Zero and Hikaru.

    {I don¡¯t agree with that. I don¡¯t have many magical abilities. Dahlia has more of them and would be better suited for the rear guard.} said Azalea

    {Yes, from my understanding of your abilities this formation works best. Azalea is more combat-oriented but Sophia may choose to attack the rearguard first so having her with them will buy enough time for the vanguard to attack. That¡¯s why you¡¯re a better fit than Dahlia.} explained Hikaru

    {I have to report that Sophia has destroyed the castle and is now opening a dimensional tear to your location now.} said Yoko

    A tiny tear appeared in the air and started to grow bigger. Wasting no time, they got into position with Azalea picking up Mina and follow by Alucard head far behind the vanguard group. Soma summoned the ice sword that Zero returned back to him after he awakened. Valna summoned her new spear and took a battle pose preparing for battle. Zero summoned his shadow sword and took his void sword stance.

    The tear completely opened and Sophia¡¯s winged figure flew out. She landed in front of the vanguard as she looked at them preparing for battle. Sophia then turned to face Zero and said, ¡°I thought Yaldabaoth killed you. Oh well, it¡¯s of no importance I¡¯ve come to inform you that Yaldabaoth is no more and our deal is complete.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good news then so I hope you¡¯ll keep our bargain and leave us be.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Our bargain is complete though. With your help I defeated Yaldabaoth and I refrained from harming your friends. Now that it is complete you shall all be purged.¡± said Sophia

    Zero sighed and said, ¡°Well I thought it might end like this. Would you like to make another bargain?¡±

    ¡°Unneeded although rest assured Zero while I plan to kill all your friend you will survive. Being able to create a body to house my essence is no small feat. I¡¯m sure my lord will find you fascinating when I bring you to him.¡± said Sophia

    ¡°Enough talking let¡¯s being.¡± said Zero as he began to release a massive amount of killing intent.

    ¡°Very well since you¡¯re all in such a hurry to die who am I to stop you.¡± said Sophia

 Chapter 121 Secret Boss Fight Part 1

    Before anyone could react, Sophia vanished and appeared in front of Soma. A sonic boom sounded after she was already standing by Soma. Sophia wasting no time attacked Soma¡¯s feet causing him to fall to the ground. Sophia then proceeded to punch Soma causing a shockwave that cratered the ground. Soma coughed up blood as Sophia readied another attack but Zero lunged forward and slashed at her neck. Sophia ducked and easily avoided the attack and placed her palm on Zero''s chest releasing a shockwave that sent him crashing into the shrine.

    The rearguard launched an attack with Mina launching wind arrows while the rest fired darkness shots at Sophia. To everyone''s surprise, the attack faded out of existence as they drew closer to Sophia. Sophia prepared to continue her attack on Soma when a flame spear flew at her causing her to jump back. Zero climbed out of the rubble coughing up a mouthful of blood and holding his chest.

    Valna flew and attack Sophia with her spear but Sophia easily dodge to the side and tried to retaliate but a black flaming spear attacked her causing her to back off. The black spear flew through the air and attacked Sophia but she manage to dodge it with ease. Valna attacked from her blind spot but without even turning to face Valna she managed to grab the spear and threw Valna back before dispelling the black flame spear.

    This exchange of moves had all occurred within 20 seconds of the battle beginning. Soma and Zero were still down healing; normally attack of this level wouldn¡¯t be a problem but all of Sophia''s attacks contained aether. This meant that even her normal attack were deadly to nether creatures such as vampires and reapers. Valna was still an angel so aether wouldn¡¯t affect her as much so blocking Sophia had now become Valna¡¯s responsibility.

    Valna charged at Sophia and rapidly thrust her spear attempting to strike Sophia. Sophia used one hand to shift the spear tip causing all of Valna¡¯s attacks to miss her. Valna put all her strength into a trust hoping it would strike Sophia but she dodge and palm struck Valna in the chest creating another shockwave. Valna smiled as she bleed as unknown to Sophia she had been creating many black flame spears and launched them at Sophia¡¯s back but she vanished. Sophia reappeared behind Valna and grabbed her planning to use her as a shield. Valna managed to control the spear to maneuver around her to attack Sophia but she managed to teleport herself and Valna away.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Sophia appeared near the rearguard and palm struck Valna again launching her. Valna flew straight at Azalea who barely managed to dodge. Valna crashed into the ground rolled before coming to a stop and coughing up a massive amount of blood. Azalea jumped and attack Sophia with a downward slash that was sidestepped. Sophia used her pointer finger to slash Azalea across her chest causing a massive amount of blood to gush out. Sophia prepared to pierce Azalea through the heart but the blood turned into hundreds of needles and launched at Sophia. Surround by hundreds of needles Sophia was unable to dodge so she teleported away. The needles then turned back into blood and flowed back into Azalea¡¯s chest and the wound closed.

    {Mina focus on healing Valna. Alucard heal Soma and Zero.} ordered Hikaru

    {But wouldn¡¯t it be faster if we heal them together.} said Mina

    {No, I discussed magic with Yoko and she said Zero and Soma wound be damaged from light-related healing magic. So, heal Valna for now and wait for my next orders.} said Hikaru

    Mina no longer argued and started to heal Valna while Alucard started to use his dark magic to heal both Soma and Zero. Sophia notice this and prepared to charge at them back Azalea blocked her way and motioned from her to bring it on. Sophia then developed an annoyed look on her face as she waved her hand and light orbs appeared in the air and began firing light beams. The beams bombarded Azalea constantly piercing through her body. As blood began to flow it formed a blood shield that protected Azalea and the shield shot blood spiked that destroyed the orbs.

    Although Azalea had stopped Sophia¡¯s attack the damage she suffered was quite massive. The blood barrier dissipated and Azalea dropped to her knees as the blood flowed back into her body. Sophia called forth light on her finger and aimed it at Azalea''s head. Before she could fire it Zero teleported next to her and aimed a kick at Sophia¡¯s head. Sophia caught Zero¡¯s leg and aimed her finger at Zero but was stopped by Soma who slashed her from behind. Sophia dodged the slash and turned and slammed Zero into Soma before palm striking them together sending a shockwave throughout their bodies. Shadow spikes erupted from the ground and attack Sophia who teleported away and reappeared far away from the shadow spikes but a slight cut was on her face.

    ¡°All that hard work just for a tiny little cut you must be so proud. Give up and your deaths will be painless. Continue to resist if you must but know that I¡¯ll stop holding back now.¡± said Sophia in a tone that made Zero¡¯s group know that she was completely looking down on them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never give up.¡± said Alucard

    Sophia then turned to look at him and he flew back as if some invisible force had just attacked him. Alucard crashed into a tree and laid limp on the ground.

    {What was that?} asked Azalea who sweating bullets unsure what that attack was.

    {I believe it was a light attack.} said Yoko

    {I didn¡¯t see any lights.} said Azalea

    {It¡¯s probably invisible. She said she was no longer holding back so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be dealing with a vast variety of attacks from now on.} said Hikaru

    {How are we supposed to deal with that?} asked Mina

    {Don¡¯t worry I have a plan.} said Hikaru

 Chapter 122 Secret Boss Fight Part 2

    {Soma, Zero, and Valna I need you to buy time. Work together instead of attacking separately. If you attack tandem then she won¡¯t be able to retaliate.} said Hikaru

    Zero and Soma stood up both breathing heavily ready for another round. Zero poured as much mana into his body as he could since the previous levels failed to allow Zero to keep up with Sophia. Zero ran towards Sophia followed by Soma. Zero speed up and tried to slash Sophia but she easily dodged the attack and the kick that followed. Sophia readied a palm trust but was forced to retreat as Soma attacked from her blind spot yet again. Sophia lunged at Soma to attack him but Valna used her spear to perform a sweep attack which Sophia still managed to dodge and was about to retaliate with a light beam. The beam was fired but a wall of shadow appeared in front of Valna to protect her.

    Sophia began to look annoyed as she swiftly moved with lightning speed towards Soma. Sophia readied a palm strike but at the last minute, Soma turned into mist and reappear behind Sophia ready to strike. Zero also teleported in front of Sophia ready to slash her when suddenly his point of view shifted and he was struck from behind. Zero flew and crashed into a nearby tree as he coughed up mouthfuls of blood.

    {What¡­ happened?} asked Zero

    {I don¡¯t really know you and Soma were ready to attack her for the front and back when you suddenly switched places and were facing away from Sophia. She then attack the both of you from behind.} said Valna

    Sophia then turned to look at Valna and with a flick of her wrist Valna was suddenly in front of Sophia who then proceeded to punch her into the ground. Valna had barely managed to use her arm to block the attack but the force of the punch shattered her bones. Shadow spikes shot out from the ground to stab Sophia in the back when suddenly they disappeared and appeared stabbing Valna. The spikes quickly stopped and retreated but Valna was in pretty bad shape.

    {Be careful I think she¡¯s manipulating the world around you. Azalea try to create a domain to hinder that ability.} said Yoko in a hurry

    Heeding Yoko¡¯s orders Azalea raised her hands and the sky began to turn blood red. Soma turned into a flurry of bats to avoid Sophia¡¯s attack when she flicked her wrist except that this time nothing happened so she looked up at the sky and noticed the domain. Sophia then turned to look at Azalea and failed to notice that Soma had reformed behind her. Soma waste no time and with all his strength managed to cut off her head. Sophia¡¯s body went limp and she collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± asked Alucard who had healed enough to awaken a little while ago.

    ¡°Doubtful such an attack would kill her let alone me.¡± said Soma as he readied himself.

    ¡°Soma¡¯s right get ready.¡± said Zero

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    However, seconds passed as nothing happened when they heard clapping. The clapping noise echoed throughout the enclosed space making it hard to pinpoint its origin. Suddenly Zero pointed and said, ¡°There!¡±

    The group looked up and saw Sophia floating in the air looking down upon them. They were really confused as they turned to look at Sophia¡¯s body lying on the ground near Soma. Sophia then said, ¡°Congratulations on defeating that. I¡¯m honestly surprised that you managed to kill it even though it let its guard down.¡±

    ¡°Damn so this whole time we¡¯ve been fighting a fake?¡± asked Valna in surprise

    ¡°Yes, and a poorly made one at that. It could only exhibit 10% of my full abilities.¡± said Sophia in a mocking tone.

    The revelation shocked them as they had so much difficulty handling a mere copy and a weak copy at that. The crushing truth that they were outclassed was now starting to hit them when Sophia snapped her fingers and her copy resurrected instantly. Worse yet was that another copy appeared next to the original copy. Things had really begun to look dire now that they were face to face with 2 copies.

    ¡®Damn this is looking bad I knew we¡¯d be outclassed but not by this much. She shouldn¡¯t even be able to use half of her power in that body. Even then with all that she played with us as if we¡¯re children. I think my best move might be to gather everyone and run. I won¡¯t be able to get Mina¡¯s dad but that¡¯s an unfortunate sacrifice.¡¯ thought Zero as he started to make plans to escape

    {I have an idea Valna and Zero hold those 2 off while.} said Soma

    {Okay I hope this works.} said Valna as she charged toward 1 of the copies.

    Zero sighed as he also charged at the other copy. Valna summoned 4 dark flame spears to coordinate in order to fight the Sophia copy. This was something she would have avoided doing if possible since in a fight such as this mana was one''s lifeline. Valna and the others were using their mana to heal and strengthen their physical capabilities as much as possible rather than a big flashy attack that would easily be dodged by Sophia. Valna and Azalea¡¯s mana pool were the smallest in the group so they had to be more careful than Zero or Soma.

    Valna changed her weapon into a scythe and did a sweeping slash which she dodge simply by flying over it. Sophia copy 1 charged at Valna but a flaming spear shot at her causing her to stop and fly up to dodge the attack. Valna produced her wings and chased after copy 1 followed by her 4 spears. The copy fired light beams at Valna but they were blocked by the flames spears rotating and defending Valna. The copy then fired a large beam attack but Valna launch her spears at the copy before teleporting above it. The copy dodged the spear by flying up only to be stuck in the face by Valna¡¯s spear causing the copy to fall to the ground.

    {Hmm. this is weird the copies moves have become easier to read.} said Valna

    {Yes, I noticed that too. Hitting them isn¡¯t easy but it not impossible like before.} said Zero

    {it might be that she controls them remotely and move 2 reducing her ability to move them efficiently. That might mean that if we force her to make more then we might win.} said Alucard

    {That could be true but let¡¯s be careful regardless this might be a ploy to get us to lower our guard and finish us off.} said Zero

    As Valna flew down to confront the copy she sent her spears to attack first. The spears impaled the ground and the dust cleared but the copy was nowhere to be found so Valna stopped in the air mid-dive. Valna looked around and found that the copy Zero was fighting with had also disappeared. Zero flew to Valna¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Did you see where they disappeared to?¡±

    Valna sensing something was wrong then hovered back to back with Zero and responded, ¡°No.¡± She and Zero looked around for the copies but found that they were nowhere to be found. Suddenly a rope of light wrapped around the 2 and they saw the 2 copies of Sophia about to attack from above. No matter how much they struggled the light rope refuse to loosen or break so they prepared for the worst.

    Before the copies could strike they were suddenly encapsulated within orbs of dark water. This was Yoko¡¯s dark tide spell that she invented against Valna fusing a water spell with darkness so Zero and Valna easily recognized it. The tides then froze and began to crack then shattered breaking the copies into pieces.

    The light rope disappeared and Valna and Zero looked around confused about what happened. When they looked down they saw Mina breathing heavily and fall down to her knees. The dark tide spell must have come from her but she couldn¡¯t have used the spell since she didn¡¯t have the dark attribute. They wondered how this was possible when they finally received a message.

    {Looks like my plan was a success.} said Hikaru

 Chapter 123 Secret Boss Fight Part 3

    {What did you guys do? How can Mina use a darkness spell?} asked a confused Zero

    {While you all were distracting the enemy, I had Yoko open a private line to Mina where she taught her about magic. As for being able to use the darkness attribute Yoko apparently has the ability to give blessings so she blessed Mina with the attribute temporarily. Mina has a lot of untapped potential but she couldn¡¯t really use it so my plan was simply to fix that.} explained Hikaru

    ¡°Hmm, it seems like I underestimated that little girl. Wait how come I can sense angelic blood in you.¡± said Sophia as she landed and walked in Mina¡¯s direction.

    Soma charged at Sophia and attack her with all his strength but she caught his blade with 2 fingers. This shocked not only Soma but all the others. Sophia wasted no time and tapped Soma¡¯s abdomen with her fingers which caused Soma''s chest and stomach to explode before he flew back and crashed into the temple shrine. The impact was so great it caused Soma to release his blade that Sophia held with her fingers. Sophia then dropped the blade and proceeded to continue to move towards Mina.

    Everybody shocked by the sight of Soma being defeated so easily and with little to no effort was unable to move. Zero was the only exception to this and he summoned shadow spikes to impede Sophia¡¯s path but as she move closer the spiked disappeared.

    {Alucard don¡¯t just stand there go heal Soma! Valna and Azalea snap out of it and go protect Mina!} ordered Zero as he still worked on slowing Sophia down.

    Zero then fired multiple fireballs at Sophia but they fizzled out before even touching her.

    ¡®What is that an anti-mana field? No, it''s more like the aura that naturally comes out of her body is so strong it disrupts spells and skills. Then the only way to harm her is physical attacks or a big magical attack with enough power.¡¯

    {Mina how are you on mana?} asked Zero as he rushed to pick up Soma¡¯s dropped sword.

    {I¡¯ve got about 60% left but my body isn¡¯t used to using such a large amount of power yet. I need a minute to regain my strength.} said Mina

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    {Got it I¡¯ll buy you as much time as I can you work on using all your remaining power to attack at once.} said Zero

    Zero picked up Soma¡¯s blade and kept running towards Sophia. Sophia stopped walking towards Mina and looked at Zero who racing towards her. She fired a light beam at Zero who sidestepped the attack without stopping and kept running towards her. Seeing that 1 beam was enough Sophia then fired 10 beams at Zero who turned into a flurry of bats that easily evaded the attack and reformed back into Zero. Having come to the conclusion that the beam were ineffective Sophia stopped attacking Zero as he race towards her.

    Zero jump at Sophia and slashed downward with Soma¡¯s sword. Sophia caught the blade and attempted to repeat what she did with Soma but before her finger could touch Zero he turned into bats and reformed behind her. Zero then attempted to kick Sophia but she caught his leg and tried to slam Zero into the ground but he transformed into mist and flew away. Sophia then launched a light beam at the mist and it singed a small portion of the mist causing it to turn back to Zero. Zero fell to the ground hold the side of his abdomen which had a very bad burn wound.

    Zero had taught that Sophia''s powerful abilities might have been due to using mana to activate a skill or strengthen herself so he had tried to use an anti-mana field. Due to Zero trying to use the mana field his focus dropped and Sophia was able to catch him by the leg. What surprised him, even more, was that she could still use her light beam skill disregarding the anti-mana field.

    {Looks like trying to seal off her mana is useless.} said Zero

    {Yes, and her clairvoyant abilities are the trickiest part to deal with. No matter what type of attack or what direction it comes from she is still able to deal with it flawlessly.} said Hikaru

    While they were communicating Sophia interrupted by saying, ¡°Are you all ready to surrender and die. While I can easily kill you all it¡¯s a waste of time so why not just give up and I¡¯ll make your deaths painless.¡±

    {Something¡¯s off she¡¯s tried to make the same deal twice. I think she¡¯s desperate about something. Try pushing her for more information.} said Hikaru

    ¡°Well instead of our surrender how about we keep to our original deal.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That deal has already been completed. I¡­¡± said Sophia but she was interrupted by Zero who said, ¡°I understand your weakness now.¡±

    Sophia looked at Zero with a straight face but Zero could feel that she was shaken. Zero then looked smug as he said, ¡°Your body can¡¯t keep up with the level of power you¡¯re using right now. That¡¯s why you want to end this quickly because if that body fails you¡¯ll go back to being a formless ethereal being who can¡¯t hurt us.¡±

    ¡°Very astute but wrong. While I am worried for this body it¡¯s not my reasoning for trying to end this battle early. I simply need to finish this quickly so that I can reorganize this world to what it should be. I will wipe out all of you and every creature on this planet beginning it anew. I need to save power for that which is why I¡¯m conserving power.¡± explained Sophia

    {There we go bad guys always feel the need to correct people so I made her spill the beans. It¡¯s a classic villain move but I can¡¯t believe it actually works. Hikaru do you think she¡¯s telling the truth or still hiding something.} said Zero

    {I believe she¡¯s telling part of the truth but that wouldn¡¯t make her desperate. The only thing I can think of that would make someone powerful afraid and in a hurry is a more powerful being. She might be afraid that someone is coming and is attempting to clean her mess as quickly as possible.} explained Hikaru

    {So, we might have to deal with someone either equally as strong as her or worse than her?} asked Valna

    {It¡¯s just a guess so I¡¯m not sure. For now, just focus on drawing out this battle she is desperate so she might make mistakes that we can take advantage off.} said Hikaru

 Chapter 124 Secret Boss Fight Part 4

    (***? POV***)

    In the vacuum of space 2 masses of ethereal energy were by a blue planet. The first of the energies was dark green and the other was dark green on its left side but black on its right.

    ¡°Are you sure we should be so close father? We could still observe the planet from further away and I¡¯m sure that that angel has sensed us by now.¡± asked the multi-colored energy

    ¡°That¡¯s the whole point, my dear. Those kids have no chance of beating her at this rate. Since she can sense us she must believe we¡¯re with them and that if she harms them we¡¯ll attack her.¡± explained the dark green energy

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand your fascination with those mortals.¡± said the multi-colored energy with a bemused tone

    ¡°While I am interested in this group the mortal I¡¯m most interested in is the white-haired male. While we were scouting planets, we sense a wave of energy and found him at its center. In the span of a week, he has rushed through the mortal ranks and is almost a demigod. The most unforeseen thing was his ability to easily elevate others ranks.¡± said the dark green energy

    ¡°So, do you plan to use him as a tool or make him into your subordinate?¡± asked the multi-colored energy

    The dark green energy laughed at the multi-colored energy¡¯s question and said, ¡°Neither I plan to form an alliance with him for the oncoming war between the pantheons.¡±

    The dark green energy¡¯s answer shocked the multi-colored energy who was at a loss for words. The multi-colored energy managed to calm down and asked, ¡°What make him worthy enough for a god such as yourself to risk angering the others?¡±

    ¡°Just wait and observe you¡¯ll see soon enough. Also, after we¡¯re done here I need you to inform your other siblings and our allies to avoid messing with him. With his help daughter we¡¯ll soon have our revenge.¡± said the dark green energy

    (***Zero POV***)

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I guess then there¡¯s no room for a deal then.¡± said Zero as he threw Soma¡¯s blade at Sophia.

    The blade flew at Sophia¡¯s head at an incredible speed but she shifted her head slightly causing the blade to miss her completely. Soma appeared behind Sophia and caught the blade mid-air and slashed at Sophia but she caught the blade with her hand. Zero who had already been running towards Sophia was suddenly attacked with a kick but managed to dodge at the last minute. Sophia then teleported behind Zero but Soma had already guessed where she¡¯d appear and threw his blade in that direction. This surprised Sophia as she barely had enough time to dodge and the blade then sliced her cheek and ear.

    Sophia brought her hand to her face and wiped a bit of the blood from the side of her face and looked at it. The wound healed as she took her hand away but she now looked enraged. Sophia moved and appeared in front of Soma within a second and grabbed his face slamming him into the ground with enough force to cause the ground to quake. She then began to rapidly pummel Soma''s face and body. Zero run and grabbed the sword Soma dropped during Sophia¡¯s onslaught and attempted to cut her from behind only for her to catch the blade effortlessly and break it. Zero tried to retreat but Sophia used her thumb and middle finger to pierce Zero¡¯s eyes blinding him. As Zero yelled in pain Sophia sliced off his legs and was about to pierce his heart when a dark flame spear stabbed into her back.

    {Soma and Zero managed to cut her and she¡¯s gone berserk. Soma and Zero are out of commission for now so Alucard focus on healing Zero he¡¯s in the worse shape.} said Valna as she charge at Sophia

    {Be careful even though she¡¯s not using magic her physical abilities are terrifying.} said Hikaru

    Alucard shifted into his wolf form and ran towards Soma first since Sophia was next to Zero. He grabbed him by the torn remains of his white coat and dragged him away to a safe place. Sophia grunted as she pulled out the burning spear from her back near her shoulder. She held the spear and it burned her hand she then threw the spear at Valna. Valna waved her hand causing the spear to freeze mid-air and created 4 more dark flame spears as she flew towards Sophia.

    Valna attacked with a side sweep of her spear but Sophia blocked it with 1 hand. The flame spear flew from all sides to impale Sophia jumped back to avoid the spears. Valna wanting to push Sophia away enough for Alucard to get a chance to grab the slowly healing Zero and fully heal kept attacking her. The dark spear hovered near Sophia and attempted to impale her repeatedly but she manage to dodge them and Valna spear rapid thrusts. Sophia¡¯s perfect dodges started to become sloppy and the spear managed to graze her a few times. Sophia yelled and pushed her arms outward causing a wave of light to dispel the spear and stun Valna.

    Sophia then rushed Valna and attempted to slice off her head but a spear of blood stabbed Sophia in the chest. The spear came from Valna¡¯s armor which hand change from a red color to a blood-red armor. Valna had asked Azalea to cover her armor with her blood and to control it to launch a surprise attack against Sophia.

    Sophia pulled herself free of the spear and fired a blast at Valna knocking her away. She grabbed her chest that bleed and flew to the sky. Sophia¡¯s wound closed within 10 seconds and her rage had grown from the repeated injuries that she suffered at the hands of these mortals. Sophia was now ready to end this battle no matter how much power she needed to use. She looked to the sky momentarily before turning to look at Zero¡¯s group. Sophia then started to glow with a golden-white light and the light only grew in intensity as time went on.

    Sophia then released a concussive light energy explosion they grew as it tried to envelop all. The blast was slow enough for Valna to teleport to the area with Alucard, Soma, and Zero to set up a barrier. Azalea also moved next to Mina in order to create a barrier to protect themselves.

 Chapter 125 Secret Boss Fight Part 5

    The light bomb had gone off and leveled the entire area leaving only a crater. Sophia landed and looked around to find Zero¡¯s group scattered and unconscious laying on the ground with tattered clothing. Looking surprised she said, ¡°How is this possible I used a minimal amount of power but it was enough to wipe them off the face of this planet. Hmm, this is my mana floating in the air but there¡¯s too much of it. Looks like someone among them was able to dispel a portion of my attack.¡±

    Zero stood up weakly with his legs shaking while Sophia looked at him. She said nothing and shot a beam at Zero¡¯s leg creating a hole thru his kneecap causing Zero to fall down to his knees. Zero screamed in pain as he landed on his wound.

    ¡®Why do her light attacks work on me I should be immune to her light attacks.¡¯

    Sophia then fired beams of light at Zero shoulders and ankles to remove Zero''s ability to move or retaliate. She then proceeded to walk over to Zero and grab him by his hair and ask him, ¡°How on earth were you able to dispel my attack partially? I suggest you answer before I make you suffer even more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a weak¡­ attack anyone¡­ can dispel it.¡± said Zero as he grasp for air.

    Sophia irritated by Zero''s answer slammed his head into the ground and lifted it before slamming it again. She lifted Zero¡¯s head again but a shadow lance shot out from his shadow causing Sophia to jump back to dodge the attack. As she dodged Sophia fired a light beam at Zero¡¯s head but he disappeared into his shadow.

    {How much longer?} asked Zero

    {5 minutes.} answered Yoko

    A shadow pool appeared where Zero disappeared and began to spread all across the ground. The shadow began to absorb the unconscious members of Zero¡¯s group and caused Sophia to fly into the air to avoid it. When the others were gone a shadow, a hand appeared from the shadow and began to pull itself free from the shadow. Zero emerged in his shadow form but rather than his normal hazy form his new form looked clear. Zero now looked as if he were made of a black ink-like substance with dark purple flames for eyes and showing up at random places all across his body.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Fully emerged the shadows on the ground were absorbed into Zero. Sophia looked at Zero¡¯s new form and said in a curious tone, ¡°Interesting you seem to be a nether creature. I¡¯ve seen many mid-level demons take this form. But I¡¯ve never seen a demon have purple flames mixed with their nether form. I wonder what it is?¡±

    Zero waved his hand and spikes made of the same black ink-like substance shot out of nowhere from behind Sophia. Sophia barely managed to dodge the attack and looked up to see that the blood domain made by Azalea was now replaced by a black ink domain.

    ¡°So, you can create a domain even though you¡¯re not even a high-rank mortal. It seems like you¡¯re much more interesting than you made yourself out to be. Looks like I¡¯ll have to waste quite a bit of power to beat you down.¡± said Sophia as a golden light began to envelop her from within.

    The golden light spread and wrapped her until Sophia now looked like an angel made of golden flames with 4 wings made of white ethereal energy. She landed on the ground and flowers and grass sprout wherever she stepped. She looked at Zero and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised ever demigod gains a form similar to this it¡¯s nothing special. Although I suppose you should be proud of attaining this form despite not being a demigod.¡±

    When she took this form Zero¡¯s domain was instantly pushed back by a golden domain. The 2 domains now each covered 50% of the area giving each side equal control of the space. Zero began to release an ink fluid from his body that slowly began to form a sword. Sophia saw what Zero was doing and used some of her flames to create a golden flaming sword.

    On Zero mouthless face, a purple zig-zag outline forms on Zero¡¯s mouth area and it split into a monster-like mouth. Zero open his mouth a roared like a monster as he ran at Sophia jumped and slashed downward. Sophia managed to block the attack and below her feet where nature grew the flowers and grass began to die before growing again only to die. The grass and flower kept repeating the cycle of life and death underneath Sophia¡¯s feet.

    Ink spikes appeared behind Sophia and attempted to pierce her but they were burned by a golden flame the appeared to block the attack to protect Sophia. Sophia pushed back Zero and attacked him with a thrust to the chest but Zero grabbed the flaming sword but the tip and the flame burned off the ink to reveal and hand. The flames continued to burn the hand but the sword was pushed to the side by Zero and the ink quickly reformed to cover Zero¡¯s injured hand.

    Taking advantage of pushing Sophia¡¯s legs to the side Zero slashed across her chest but she jumped back only receiving a small cut above her right breast. The flames on that area dimmed and went out revealing Sophia¡¯s chest with a cut that looked as if it had been poisoned with black veins. Sophia¡¯s flames then returned and covered the area hiding the wound.

    Zero had become a nether being and Sophia an ether being. They were now opposing forcing of life and death capable of killing each other but during this struggle, Sophia had noticed something about Zero. She noticed that his fighting style was now animalistic and rough meaning that while he had the power to transform into this form he couldn¡¯t control it and was simply acting on instinct. The nether and ether form were deadly powers in the hands of angels and demons who could control it but when used by those who couldn¡¯t it would slowly poison and kill the host of the ability. Zero would die whether by his own power or Sophia''s sword and it was only a matter of time.

 Side Story Primordial Council Part 1

    (***Nyx POV***)

    Nyx walked through a portal and was now in a large room with 8 different colored thrones arranged in a circle around the room. She walked up to a purple throne adorned with dark purple jewels and sat down. She then rests her head on her hand as she waited.

    This was the hall of the Protogenoi or better known to the gods as the Primordials. They were the first to exist and the most powerful beings in all of existence. It is quite unclear as to when they first came to be but this family rarely gained new members. There were currently 8 Primordial beings in existence and they were Chaos, Order, Aether, Nether, Dream, Fate, Matter, and Void. Nyx or better known as the Primordial of chaos was the eldest of the group and the most powerful.

    Moments later a young man who glowed with a golden light walked through a portal but froze when he saw Nyx. He stuttered and said, ¡°E¡­eldest you¡¯re here. Why¡­ are you¡­ here?¡±

    Nyx laughed and started to release pressure as she asked, ¡°Why am I not allowed to be here? I¡¯ve also decided to be a woman so you can call me sister.¡±

    ¡°No no¡­ I was just surprised since you¡¯ve never graced us with your presence. I received a summons so I assumed it was 1 of our younger siblings calling a meeting. It¡¯s good to see you elder¡­ sister I haven¡¯t seen you in ages.¡± said the man

    Nyx smiled as she stopped releasing pressure as she motioned and said, ¡°Well little brother it¡¯s good to see you too. Please have a seat it¡¯s not a good look for the primordial of order to be caught off guard.¡±

    The young man coughed and walked over to a golden throne that sat across from Nyx¡¯s purple throne. He looked nervous as he squirmed on the throne and finally got the courage to ask his question, ¡°So elder sister may I ask why you¡¯ve come here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the others arrive; also turn down that glow it¡¯s obnoxious and annoying.¡± said Nyx

    The primordial of order looked down and did as his sister commanded. When the glow disappeared, he was revealed to have the appearance of a young blonde man with green eyes wearing a white suit. There was something ambiguous about him, perhaps it was his warmth, or perhaps it was simply his sense of justice. The young man sitting on the throne was a man of confidence when he first walked in but as he dealt with his sibling that confidence slowly faded. He had good looks, and youth but his eyes looked much older than the rest of him. There was something irregular about him, perhaps it was simply his composure or the sense of structure and completion he radiated. Nevertheless, people tend to take pride in knowing him, while trying to avoid him at times.

    Moments later 5 other portals opened and through them, 5 beings walked in.

    Nether had a dark caramel skin tone with black, shaggy hair slightly covering a bony, gloomy face. He had oppressive black eyes, set gracefully within their sockets, watching with a hunger to devour. An old tattoo resembling an ouroboros displayed on his shirtless chest. He looked as if he would stand common among others, almost as if you would overlook him but there was something strangely appealing about him, perhaps his attitude. Nevertheless, people tend to flock towards him, accepting his dark gifts.

    Dream had gray, shaggy hair hanging over a chiseled, cheerful face with a beard handsomely compliments his eyes. He had sparkling gray eyes, set far within their sockets, watch wearily over the homes they''ve protected for so long. There was something seductive about him, perhaps it was his personality, or perhaps it was simply a feeling of delight. Nevertheless, all would come to visit him in his realm while never truly seeing him.

    Fate had silver, shoulder-length hair hanging over an aged, serious face. Wide green eyes, set handsomely watching attentively over the fates of all. A large beard gorgeously compliments his mouth and leaves a memory of wisdom. He stood high among others, despite his thin frame. There was something intriguing about him, perhaps it''s his persistence, or perhaps it was simply a feeling of inevitability. Nevertheless, people tend to wish to get to know him better, while also feeling regret after knowing him.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Matter had chestnut, frizzy hair clumsily hanging over a long, friendly face. She had bright brown eyes which she used to happily watch over all things in creation. She had freckles spread gracefully around her nose and cheekbones that left a fascinating memory to all who saw her. She stood awkwardly among the others, despite her scraggy frame. There was something incomprehensible about her, perhaps it was a feeling of comfort, or perhaps it was simply the feeling of familiarity all felt in her presence. Nevertheless, people tend to ignore her, while trying to unknowingly please her at the same time.

    Void had white, layered hair awkwardly hanging over a handsome gloomy face with a beautiful jewel-like pair of squinting blue eyes. She had tribal marks in the form of 1 stripe above and 2 stripes below her right eye marking her upbringing. She stands gracefully among others, despite her subtle frame and lack of a presence. There was something odd about her, perhaps it was the feeling of emptiness and hopelessness that she exuded. Nevertheless, people tend to fear and resent her despite having never seen her.

    Nether and Dream looked surprised for a moment but walked toward their respective thrones. The remaining 3 looked around and when they saw that their older siblings Nether politely bowed his head towards this woman did they finally understand she was the eldest that they had heard of but never seen. They slowly walked and sat into their own thrones. They looked around to find Order and Nether nervously sitting while Dream fell asleep on his throne. Void felt irritated that his 2 older brothers that he respected were being so docile to this woman he¡¯d never seen.

    ¡°Well look who it is I suppose you¡¯re our famous elder sibling that half of us have never met.¡± said Void in a condescending tone

    ¡°Void please be respectful to the eldest.¡± said Nether in a cold voice

    ¡°Oh, we gained 4 younger siblings while I was gone. Who are they?¡± asked Nyx as she ignored Void¡¯s provocation and looked towards Order.

    ¡°They are Dream, Fate, Matter, and Void. They came into existence 500,000 years after you left.¡± answered Order

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s interesting. I see that Aether isn¡¯t here. Where is she?¡± said Nyx

    ¡°We lost touch with my twin sister over 5,000 years ago. We¡¯ve looked for her but haven¡¯t managed to find any trace of her nor her servants.¡± answered Nether

    ¡°I just want to say¡­¡± said Nyx but she was rudely interrupted by Void who yelled, ¡°Hey don¡¯t ignore me!¡±

    ¡°Void I think you should calm down.¡± said Matter

    ¡°Shut up! Who does she think she is to just show up after all this time and pretend she¡¯s in charge!¡± yelled Void

    The Protogenoi all looked towards Void who was yelling in a loud voice and then Order and Nether turned nervously to look at Nyx only to find her gone. She stood behind Void¡¯s throne with a chilling smile on her face and placed her hands on his shoulders and said in a voice that sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine, ¡°It looks like while I was away no one taught you manners. Well, don¡¯t worry your older sister here will take time out of her busy schedule to educate you.¡±

    Order quickly stood up and pleaded, ¡°Elder sister I apologize it¡¯s my failure for not teaching him any manners. Will you please let this transgression go?¡±

    While Nyx had been smiling the amount of pressure and mana leak from her had enough power to destroy and recreate all of existence multiple times over. This caused Void to promptly shut up and even awoke Dream. Nyx then looked at Order and said, ¡°Very well I¡¯ll let this go. My cute younger siblings are new so I should forgive an insult or 2.¡± as she walked back to her seat.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Hey Void apologize to elder sister!¡± said Order as he breathed a sigh of relief in his mind

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry for my rude words elder sister. Matter I''m sorry too for yelling at you.¡± said Void who was still breaking out in cold sweats over what just occurred.

    ¡°Now, where was I? Ah yes I remember now I was first going to say it¡¯s a pleasure to meet the 4 of you and I have 2 things to tell you.¡± said Nyx with a calm smile

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too.¡± said Fate who was shaken but had done his best to look calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice to¡­ meet you.¡± said Matter who looked down with tears in her eyes.

    Dream looked around and said, ¡°It seems that display previously has knocked the wind out of all of us. I wonder if elder sister would give us some time to recollect ourselves?¡±

    ¡°Ah I¡¯m sorry I know that was rude of me but I got slightly irritated and act out a little. I¡¯m sorry for scaring everyone.¡± said Nyx with an apologetic look on her face.

    The other Protogenoi all looked at each other and knew they were all thinking the same thing. Nyx¡¯s slight irritation had made the 4 younger Protogenoi feel a sense of impending doom. The older 2 sighed as they knew how erratic her behavior could be. They all swore to themselves not to behave rudely to her ever. All the other Protogenoi then turned to look at Void and gave him looks to warn him never to act that way again.

    After a quick break to calm themselves the meeting restarted. Nyx then said, ¡°I wanted to inform you guys about 2 things. First I found out what happened to Aether and secondly I¡¯ve adopted a child.¡±

    No one spoke or said anything as they all turned to look at Nyx in silence. She had just dropped a bomb on them regarding their missing sister Aether and announced that she had adopted a child. The Aether bomb struck them all equally but the other news only affected Order and Nether. They had grown up with Nyx and knew that she had a lazy and erratic personality. They knew she was not a motherly figure and silently prayed for the unlucky child taken in by their sister.

 Side Story Primordial Council Conclusion

    Nether forgot his thoughts on Nyx¡¯s new child he stood up and asked, ¡°So where is our sister? Is she safe?¡±

    Nyx smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re probably the most anxious about her since you were born together but relax. I noticed that my son came across her soul core.¡±

    The news shocked Order and Nether causing the latter to collapse onto his throne speechless. The 4 new Protogenoi had no idea what the other 3 were talking about. Nyx notice their clueless look and explained, ¡°A soul core is created when a god or beings such as us decide to reincarnate. Our souls are too large to reincarnate regularly like those of mortals so it''s divided. The mortals who hold pieces of our soul gain extraordinary powers but the mortal who holds the core gains power plus our knowledge.¡±

    ¡°So why did our sister decide to reincarnate anyways?¡± asked Dream

    ¡°No clue Nether over there would know better than me. From what I remember they were closer than with each other than the rest of us.¡± said Nyx as she pointed towards Nether sitting on his throne.

    Everyone turned and looked at Nether who sighed and started to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she disappeared in the end but she did once say to me that life was now flourishing even without her help. I thought nothing of it at the time so I ignored it but that may be part of why she left. I assumed she was taking time to travel through the early worlds we built and I never would have guessed that she would choose to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°True we have a habit of going thousands of years without seeing each other so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to leave for 5,000 years. We should have looked for her sooner.¡± said Fate

    ¡°Yes, we should have. It¡¯s a hassle to create avatars to interact with the lower realms but we still should have.¡± said Order

    ¡°Umm so who¡¯s this mortal with Aether¡¯s soul core?¡± asked Matter

    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot to mention that part. My grandchild has it.¡± said Nyx as she played around with her hair

    The entire group was shocked once again and looked in Nyx¡¯s direction but she paid it no mind and continued to mess with her hair. Order coughed and said, ¡°Elder sister may I ask you to further elaborate on that. I know you don¡¯t usually explain things fully but I hope you¡¯ll make an exception for this case.¡±

    ¡°Hmm yes, I suppose I should. Well, my son created a child named Nova by combining different creatures on world 8654. Thankfully he doesn¡¯t truly understand that power so he allowed the process to proceed without interfering.¡± said Nyx

    The rest waited for her to continue but she stopped talking. Void got irritated again and yelled ¡°Oi!¡± but as soon as she received a look from Nyx she promptly shut her mouth. Fate having figure out what Nyx meant went on to say, ¡°I think I get it. So, your son mix a bunch of creatures together and didn¡¯t decide how¡¯s its personality should form so the strongest one was placed in charge meaning that this child Nova is an exact replica of Aether.¡±

    ¡°Correctamundo Fate! I figure you¡¯d be the smartest one here.¡± said Nyx as she clapped her hands

    ¡°Hmm so rather than her personality changing as it normally should have she was reincarnated with the same personality. That¡¯s quite a coincidence or rather the chance of that happening naturally is too unlikely.¡± said Matter

    ¡°I agree with that so I checked her out thoroughly. I noticed that her memories are fragmented and sealed. The child Nova seems to be able to unlock the memories easily but I planted doubt in my son¡¯s mind not to let that happen until I figure out what¡¯s going on.¡± said Nyx in a serious manner

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t the best way to figure that out be to allow her memories to awaken?¡± asked Void

    ¡°No, I doubt Aether by herself could have pulled this off and I don¡¯t know what she planned to do. Truthfully, I believe at least 2 of you are aware of what is going on so the reason I¡¯m explaining all this is to warn those 2 to not lay a hand on my son or grandchild. If you do I¡¯ll be very upset.¡± said Nyx in a serious tone sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Elder sister please stop you saying something like this will cause suspicion and conflict amongst our group. Besides even if you¡¯re our elder sister you can¡¯t interfere with our sibling''s movement that much.¡± said Order

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t really care what this plan is or why it happened so relax. Let me change my wording then if any harm befalls my child the perpetrator will have to deal with me. Better?¡± said Nyx

    Order sighed yet again and said, ¡°Very well that seems fair. I purpose a rule that none of us will be able to directly harm each other or our kin. What say you?¡±

    ¡°I will abide.¡± said Nether

    ¡°Same.¡± said Dream

    ¡°Very well.¡± said Fate

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± said Matter

    ¡°Fine.¡± said Void

    ¡°Hi hi I agree.¡± said Nyx in a cheery manner making them almost forget that she had threatened them a few seconds ago.

    ¡°Well then excluding Aether''s vote the law is passed. From this moment forth no Protogenoi shall take any direct action to harm each other or our kin. This law shall include elder sister¡¯s son and the inheritor of Aether''s soul core.¡± said Order

    ¡°Um, I have a question.¡± said Matter

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Order

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t all the inheritors of Aether soul fragments also be included?¡± asked Matter

    ¡°No, because while they have a piece of Aether¡¯s power they are not her. This girl holds Aether''s soul and memories so she can be considered Aether¡¯s proxy. That is why Order is willing to include her.¡± answered Dream

    ¡°So, we can do whatever we want to any other fragment holder?¡± asked Void

    ¡°Yes.¡± answered Order

    ¡°Big sister Chaos you still haven¡¯t told us about your son.¡± said Matter

    Nyx snapped her finger and a circular screen appeared in the middle of the room and started showing the moment Nyx notice Zero¡¯s soul in her realm. The images were playing so fast to a normal mortal they could barely see any images. The Protogenoi easily absorbed all the information and the images continued to show all of Zero¡¯s adventure in world 8654 until he left the world.

    When the screen disappeared, Matter looked off to the side looking surprised, and asked, ¡°Older sister why did you show us his future?¡±

    ¡°No real reason I was curious as to what he would go through so I peeked into his future. Well you now know enough about Zero.¡± said Nyx

    ¡°Older sister I¡¯m wondering as to why you haven¡¯t explained anything to the boy? He doesn¡¯t seem to even understand a god¡¯s relationship with worlds nor the looming war between the gods.¡± asked Fate

    ¡°Why would I need to do that? Did you forget I represent Chaos? Chaos is formless and free from all restrictions and rules. My son is following the path of Chaos so he needs equal freedom to make his own mistakes. I¡¯ve only interfered because he¡¯s still new and will make many mistakes but the training wheels come off when he leaves world 8654.¡± explained Nyx

    ¡°Still I believe more instructions will be necessary. Will it be okay for us to instruct him as we see fit?¡± asked Nether who remained silent throughout most of the conversation.

    Nyx shrugged and said, ¡°Do as you see fit so long as no harm comes to the boy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I believe that Nether should also be the first to instruct the boy. He got quite a bit of dark powers but fails to use them optimally. He¡¯s also quite haphazard and needs a lesson in patients. The best person to teach all that is Nether.¡± said Dream with a yawn

    ¡°I also believe that will be the best for Zero¡¯s future.¡± said Fate

    ¡°Aww I wanted to meet my nephew but I guess I¡¯ll wait.¡± said Matter

    ¡°Hmph if that¡¯s all I¡¯m leaving.¡± said Void who then vanished after saying that.

    ¡°Aww looks like Little Void is sad she couldn¡¯t go first. Well, I have to go too I have many things to take care of. Since none of you can come to my realm I¡¯ll stop by and see my 4 little siblings whenever I have free time.¡± said Nyx as she too vanished.

    Dream, Matter, and Fate all bid their farewells and left shortly after leaving only Nether and Order. Order motioned for Nether to stay when he tried to bid his farewell too. Order then said, ¡°I know you had something to do with Aether''s decision to reincarnate.¡±

    Nether said nothing and looked at Order who then continued to say, ¡°You 2 are quite close even amongst our group so if anyone knew it would be you. I¡¯m assuming you, Aether, and Fate were the ones who came up with this little plan. There¡¯s no way Aether core would have entered such a low-level creature without Fate pulling some strings. I don¡¯t know what this is all about but I just want to say be careful little brother.¡±

    ¡°I understand I will. Thank you for your concern big brother.¡± said Nether

    ¡°Haa, just know that you can come to me if you need help. I just want you to know that if I know this then big sis definitely knows this too. She may seem careless and aloof but she is smarter than I am. Just try your best not to tick her off.¡± said Order

    Nether nodded his head and then returned to his realm. This left Order alone in the room as he stayed seated on his throne and rubbed his forehead. He sighed and said, ¡°These kids will be the death of me. Maybe I should reincarnate and leave all my responsibility to my next self. No, I¡¯m not that bored of existence just yet. Still this boy Zero is quite intriguing even if he is a little foolish at times. I just hope he doesn¡¯t grow up to be like big sis or my days will get hectic like back in the old days when I spent most of my time cleaning up after big sis¡¯s messes.¡±

 Chapter 126 Secret Boss Fight Part 6

    (***Sophia POV***)

    Zero lunged at Sophia and slashed at her. Sophia took a step back and the attack missed her. With no wasted movement nor time, Sophia lunged at Zero who tried to attack her with his other clawed hand. She effortlessly dodge the attack and slashed Zero across the chest dispelling the black nether ink substance allowing Zero¡¯s chest to be seen. The attack had not only dispelled the nether ink but caused a large gash across Zero¡¯s chest the bled profusely before the ink covered the wound.

    Sophia raised her sword to attack again but spikes appeared from Zero¡¯s body causing her to retreat but not before firing a powerful blast of aether that knocked Zero far away. When Zero stood back up a massive hole could be seen through his stomach and the gash could be still be seen with black veins spreading from the area. The nether ink cover him back up again as he charged at Sophia once again in an animalistic fashion. Normally such wounds would have already have started to heal but they were made with aether a substance poisonous to Zero who had a nether body.

    ¡®Looks like the nether has started to attack its host. If I damage him a few more times then it should consume him without me expending much energy. I hope whatever god or goddess observing this battle doesn¡¯t interfere. There should be a temporary truce between pantheons but I was sealed so long I¡¯m no longer aware if it still stands.¡¯

    Zero slammed his fist into the ground and nether spiked erupted from the ground and attacked Sophia who took to the skies and with a wave of her hand created a white shockwave that destroyed the spiked and knocked Zero back. Zero stood up again and roared as he threw up more ink-like nether that moved and melded with his body forming wings. With his new wings, Zero took to the skies after Sophia with his sword in hand.

    Zero speed at Sophia a such a high speed that he created a sonic boom. Within a second he was only a few feet away from Sophia and attempted to stab her but like with all his previous attacks she dodged as if he were moving in slow motion. Sophia stepped to the side and severed the hand that held Zero¡¯s sword she then grabbed Zero by his head and threw him towards the ground with such strength that he created another sonic boom as he crashed into the ground. Sophia then flew down summoned some golden vines out of the ground that wrapped around Zero. The areas where the vines wrapped around Zero were sizzling and releasing smoke as Zero roared in pain.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Sophia raised her sword ready to finish off Zero when suddenly a blue portal up behind her. Chains burst forth from the portal and wrapped around Sophia¡¯s body stopping her from attacking Zero. The chains began to pull her towards the portal but Sohpia resisted and tried to break free from the chains. The chains began to crack when she heard a roar and looked to see that Zero had escaped from the vines. Zero charged at her and the both of them went through the portal.

    Zero and Sophia appeared in a dark space with nothing around except a temple, dark seas, and a large tree made of dark crystals. They crashed into the dark sea and an explosion occurred underwater sending both across the water as if they were rocks skipping on water. They landed on the shores but both their aether and nether forms had dissipated due to the close contact between them. The explosion had destroyed the chains freeing Sophia but it had caused some damage to her as minor cuts were all across her body but these cuts closed up after a minute. When she saw the speed of her body''s recovery she figured out that this place must be a Nether Realm of sorts.

    Nether Realm weren¡¯t dangerous to angels but they weren¡¯t favorable places for them to be either. Angels and Divines would find their strength somewhat reduce and their mana recovery rate would become non-existent. The same was true for Demons and Infernals if they were to find themselves in Aether Realms or more commonly known as Divine Realms. This was why the battle between the 2 forces always occurred in the mortal realms since they face no benefits or restrictions there.

    Sophia saw Zero laying a few feet away from her and saw that his black veins had spread considerably buy his wounds had slowly started to heal. If he could fully heal then there might be a chance for him to recover from the nether infecting his body. She walked toward him ready to finish him when a black fog opened up from underneath Zero. From the fog Valna, Soma, and Azalea emerged fully healed and ready for round 2 as Zero the fog swallowed up Zero.

    ¡°Argh, why won¡¯t you all just die! Very well who cares about conserving energy! I will kill you cockroaches once and for all!¡± yelled Sophia as she created her aether sword once again.

    ¡°Haa not so high and mighty this time are we.¡± said Soma

    Sophia lunged at Soma but was forced back by Valna¡¯s black spears. She had been irritated and rushed to attack but after being forced back she calmed down and readied herself for their counterattack. Dark flaming spears flew towards Sophia but she blocked them with her sword. The white aether sword destroyed the flame spears on contact so she blocked them skillfully while moving towards Valna. Soma and Azalea fired darkness and blood bullets at Sophia. The bullets vanished as they got close to Sophia but they succeeded in distracting her as she was unable to dodge some vines that sprouted from the ground and wrapped her up.

    Sophia then heard the voice of a child say, ¡°I¡¯ve got her tied up mommy but she¡¯ll break out soon.¡±

    Before she could even attempt to break out she noticed that a massive rumbling cloud was above her. In an instance, a massive bolt of black lightning struck Sophia who was still trapped by the vines. After the first bolt stuck it was followed by 3 more stikes. When all 4 bolts of lightning had struck the cloud dissipated leaving only a charred winged body.

 Chapter 127 Secret Boss Fight Part 7

    (***Soma POV***)

    The lightning blasts had damaged Sophia heavily causing her to fall to her knees. Her skin was burnt like charcoal and blood leaked from various places. She shook in pain as a white glow enveloped her and she rapidly began to heal. Noticing this Soma turned into a flurry of bats and raced at her while Valna summoned more dark flame spears and lunched them. Sophia was forced to stop healing and dodged the spears while being chased by Soma. She had only managed to heal 20% to 30% of the damage so while her skin was mostly healed with burn marks here and there her internal organs were still heavily damaged.

    The high-speed movement caused her to cough up blood and her internal injuries worsened. Left with no options Sophia split herself in 2 creating another clone to deal with Soma and the other while she focused on healing. Soma¡¯s bats reformed into his human form and he produced a sword and charged at a copy of Sophia while Valna charged at the other. Since they looked the same even with the damage they couldn¡¯t tell which was which so they chose to divide and conquer with Azalea stay back to provide support to whoever needed it.

    Soma threw his sword at Sophia who caught the sword but moments later she received a powerful electrical shock which caused her to release the blade. Soma grabbed the sword and attempted to attack the convulsing Sophia but she teleported behind him and struck his back with her palm causing him to crash face-first into the ground. Sophia then fired light beams at Soma who transformed into mist to avoid the attack but a few beams still manage to strike the mist. When Soma reformed he had a few holes in his body and coughed up a bit of blood. Sophia flew down at top speed and crashed into Soma when the dust had settled Sophia was stepping on Soma''s head pushing it into the ground as it bled profusely.

    ¡®Damn even with all that damage she¡¯s still got us outmatched.¡¯

    Soma transformed into a flurry of bats to escape and reformed behind Sophia but she sensed him and turned to face him. Soma¡¯s surface wounds had already healed but he still felt the pain of the aether-filled palm strike. Soma took a deep breath and unsummoned his ice void sword which caused Sophia to look at him in a confused manner. She kept her distance and fired a beam at Soma but he dodged by splitting into bats. Soma attempted to reform but Sophia took this opportunity to launch another palm strike but this had been Soma¡¯s plan. Soma had been slowing the speed of his ability to reform from bats in order to trick Sophia and she had fallen for it.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Sophia readied a palm strike but was surprised when Soma reformed at twice the speed he had been showing. Soma then summoned his chaos claws which were flaming claws that he used along with his ice void sword as his main weapons during his time as Dracula. The claws held the power of dark hellfire and had the ability to increase his strength by a factor of 3. Soma imitated the palm strike that Sophia was attempting and both palms struck each other creating a large explosion of hellfire and aether to reverberate send both individuals crashing into the ground with force. Soma stood up from the blast and coughed up even more blood but he also noticed Sophia also doing the same thing meaning that he had managed to cause quite a bit of damage to Sophia''s organs.

    Soma rushed at Sophia and released a powerful jab but Sophia dodged to the side and tried to redirect the punch. As Sophia redirected the blow the claws suddenly released a blaze of hellfire and burned her hand. The searing pain caused Sophia to react slower than normal and she failed to notice Soma had faced the palm of his free hand at her abdomen. Soma then created a flaming orb that exploded knocking Sophia back while setting her ablaze. Soma was injured and breathing heavily as the claw on his arms started to flicker in and out of existence.

    After becoming Dracula, Mathais'' burning hatred for God and humanity as well as the immeasurable emotional pain from losing Lisa, allowed him to manifest the powers of Void and Chaos. Soma could use these powers to summon weapons he created to represent them. The Chaos Claws were burning red gauntlets of destruction with the power to reduce all things to ash and the Void Sword a powerful mystical sword, which represents the void in his heart and the magic in it, capable of stealing life and healing him. These 2 powerful weapons were fueled by these negative emotions but Yaldabaoth was now dead and Mina had regained her memories and was at his side now meaning that soon these abilities would fade along with the emotions.

    ¡®Damn this is not working I can only damage her by damaging myself and I¡¯m receiving more damage. My void and chaos powers are also weakening and soon they¡¯ll fade. I have to end this quickly.¡¯

    Soma closed his eyes, focused on gathering all his remaining mana, and focused on his Chaos claws. The claws then stopped flickering and Soma opened his eyes to find Sophia had dispelled the flames surrounding her and created a pair of gauntlets with aether to counteract his claws.

    They both charged at each other and began to brawl. Soma attacked Sophia who caught the punch easily and counterattacked while dispelling the hellfire of the claws. Sophia then punched Soma in the face with her gauntlets of aether staggering Soma enough for her to follow up with some more hits. Soma¡¯s moves weren¡¯t as meticulous as Sophia¡¯s so he could dodge the attack and could only defend by using his arms to block the attacks. Soma managed to create a hellfire bomb and tried to detonate it to force Sophia back but she grabbed it and crushed the bomb. Although the bomb didn¡¯t detonate it still gave Soma enough time to back up and place some distance between them.

 Chapter 128 Secret Boss Fight Part 8

    (***Soma POV***)

    Sophia rushed at Soma and launched a flurry of punches. Soma raised his arm to block the attacks but he still received a massive amount of damage from the aether contained in the attacks. He was forced to cover his chaos claws in hellfire in hopes of reducing the damage. While the hellfire did reduce the damage, it wasted too much of Soma''s remaining mana.

    Soma was rapidly being pushed in a corner since his mana kept decreasing at a rapid rate and without it, his claws would disappear. Even though Soma was in a dire strait he still remained calm and observed Sophia¡¯s attack and tried to find the pattern. Soma notice that every 4 attacks she would attack his left shoulder with her fists. As he watched he started to notice her patterns of attack and slowly began to control where her punches would hit reducing the amount of hellfire needed to block the attack.

    Sophia started to notice what Soma had been doing and decided to finish him off with a big attack. She threw a powerful punch that pushed Soma back and gathered her power into her fist to deliver 1 powerful blow. As she readied her punch Soma''s vampiric hearing kicked in and he heard the sound of Sophia¡¯s muscles tensing up and the sound of her feet as she prepared to leap. Soma had already gathered all his remaining mana into his claws for defense so switching to offense was easy. Soma rush at Sophia who had left herself defenseless to prepare for the attack and unleashed his own finishing blow.

    Soma gathered every ounce of hellfire he could into his right claw causing it to absorb the hellfire and transform the claw into a dragon¡¯s claw made of lava. Sophia was unprepared for the attack and failed to gather all the aether she could into her gauntlet but still attacked hoping to deflect Soma¡¯s attack. When their 2 fists clashed a blinding orange, light shot up into the sky and an explosion occurred. When the light died down and the dust partially cleared Soma was revealed to be standing but his entire right arm was blown off from the clash. Soma collapsed on the ground in the next second and Sophia¡¯s figure could still be seen standing in the dust.

    When the dust fully cleared Sophia was revealed to also be missing her right arm plus a large chunk of her chest had also been blown off in the clash. She had a pained look on her face as she turned into particles of light and disappeared. Soma stood up and clutched his shoulder that was bleeding profusely before using the last remaining scraps of his energy to stop the bleeding but he lacked the mana to regenerate the missing limb.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Suddenly a body flew out of nowhere and ran into him as he stood there. He managed to catch the flying person and saw that it was an unconscious Valna. He then notice the other Sophia attacking from the sky and tried to dodge but holding Valna and having no mana remain Soma failed to dodge far enough. When Sophia¡¯s attack struck the ground splinters of earth shot out and stabbed into Soma¡¯s bare arm and back as he covered for Valna. Soma collapsed on the floor dropping Valna. His consciousness began to fade as he saw Sophia walking closer to them. He had nothing left; he could no longer regenerate and had no mana left. Soma cursed as his vision grew blurry and bloody from his own blood before passing out.

    (***Valna POV***)

    10 minutes before

    {Be careful Valna this is the original Sophia. She¡¯s injured but we don¡¯t know what she has up her sleeve. Proceed with caution and try to wear her out with your spears if possible instead of facing her directly.} said Hikaru

    {Understood.} replied Valna

    Valna control her 6 flame spears and launched 4 of them at Sophia who unlike before could only dodge them rather than deflecting and destroying them. Faced with this troubling situation Sophia could only teleport to dodge the spears as her body was still injured from Yoko''s last strike. Sophia tried to teleport and attack Valna but found her protected by her last 2 remaining spears. She need a few seconds to heal but the spears were relentless in their pursuit.

    Valna then transformed the 4 dark flaming spears into spears of wind mixed with the darkness attribute. The wind spear were twice as fast as the flame spears and managed to give Sophia some superficial cuts on her skin before she could teleport away. These cuts weren¡¯t doing much damage but as she teleported more and more cuts would appear slowly increasing the amount of damage Sophia was taking.

    Desperate Sophia once again split herself and her copy rushed towards Valna. Valna¡¯s 2 flame spears launched to protect her but 2 spears could hold back the copy as she easily dodged them and released a palm strike but Valna managed to block it with her spear although the force of the attack still sent her crashing into the ground. The damage of the attack caused the wind spears to stop pursuing Sophia enough for her to resume healing but she stopped when she was around 60% as the spears suddenly began their pursuit again. Sophia then vanished leaving only her copy causing the spears to stop in place.

    Valna took to the sky and attack the copy with a trust but the copy dodge to the side and readied a counterattack but was forced to retreat by the flaming spears. When the copy flew back to avoid the flame spears she forgot about the wind spears that moved to slash her repeatedly. Sophia was bleeding heavily as the spears had managed to leave cuts all over her body.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this said the copy.¡± said the copy with a smile

    Seconds later Valna''s chest was pierced by a flaming sword from behind. Shocked Valna turned to look behind her to find Sophia holding her aether sword. When Valna looked at the copy with cuts she found that the copy vanished like a mirage.

    ¡°Did you have fun playing with my mirage?¡± asked Sophia with a smirk

 Chapter 129 Secret Boss Fight Part 9

    (***Valna POV***)

    Valna fell to the ground as Sophia pulled out the sword and followed by blasting Valna with a light beam. Valna was an angel of death with black wings and looked like a fallen angel but she was still a creature of light. Valna gained limited access to the darkness attribute but her strongest element was still light giving her a resistance to light and holy power.

    {Are you okay?} asked Yoko

    {Yes, the aether still hurts me but the rest of her attack don¡¯t do much damage to me.} replied Valna

    {Good we¡¯re almost there she at 52% just make her use the last 2% and we can start.} said Yoko

    Sophia flew to the skies and her armor Valhalla started to change color changing from red to black and orange color. As her armor finished changing her white hair turned orange and looked as if it turned into flames. When Valna opened her eyes, they changed from gray to orange and they shined.

    ¡°Why do I sense my divine energy from you mortal?¡± asked Sophia

    Without answering her question Valna summoned her spear and attacked but Sophia caught the spear with 1 hand while punching Valna with the other. Valna was knocked back and was bleeding from her mouth. Valna wiped the blood and licked it before racing to attack Sophia again. Sophia tried to divert the spear but an ice spear appeared behind her back causing her to teleport to avoid the attack. Valna transformed the ice spear into a sword and her weapon Serenity into another sword.

    Valna threw the ice sword at Sophia who dodged the sword and started to fly towards Valna but she failed to notice the ice sword exploding. When the sword exploded it turned into ice needles and flew in Sophia''s direction. Sophia turned to see the attack too late and she was caught off guard but she summoned a light shield blocking the attack. Valna waste no time as Sophia was blocking the attack and threw her sword at Sophia. The sword transformed into a lance but Sophia learned her lesson and teleported in front of Valna.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Valna was left wide open when Sophia slashed her neck with her aether blade. Valna vanished like a mirage and reappeared next to Sophia and knee her in the face.

    ¡°Thanks for teaching me this little trick.¡± said Valna as she summoned dark flame spears and launched them at Sophia who waved her hand the spears stopped in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. How about I teach something else.¡± said Sophia as she pointed to Valna and motioned for her to come.

    Valna found herself now floating in front of Sophia unable to move. Sophia¡¯s gauntlet started to glow with a bright yellow light.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be smart enough to realize light attacks are useless against me.¡± said Valna with a smirk

    Sophia lightly tapped Valna''s stomach and Valna coughed up blood. Sophia then tapped her left shoulder with an equal amount of force and the bones in her left arm could be heard breaking. Valna screamed in pain as she continued to cough up blood.

    ¡°I thought you were immune to light attacks. This is a simple light attack I just created just for you.¡± said Sophia in a mocking tone.

    Sophia then punched Valna¡¯s chest area with a normal amount of force and Valna¡¯s entire chest exploded outward causing blood to rain down. Valna who was barely alive from taking this much damage was approached by Sophia who then grabbed her by the neck and broke it.

    (***Sophia POV***)

    Sophia then noticed a large explosion where her copy was and looked to see Soma defeated her copy. Enraged she grabbed Valna¡¯s broken body and threw it at Soma with all her strength. When Soma caught the body Sophia then attacked from above injuring Soma and causing him to faint from the excess damage.

    Sophia readied to finish off Soma when suddenly vines burst forth from the dead look desert ground. The vines then wrapped around Sophia and began draining her mana at an incredible speed but Sophia quickly broke out of the ensnarement. She turned to finish off Soma but found that his body along with Valna¡¯s were missing.

    A new set of vines broke out from underneath the ground to bind Sophia again and then a bolt of black lightning struck. This bolt was much weaker than the first but still caused a large amount of damage. Sophia was momentarily weakened when golden runes appeared on her body. She recognized these runes from when she birthed Yaldabaoth and he sealed her away. She tried to resist the runes but found the burnt vines were still draining her power and the power behind the runes activated.

    Sophia physically broke out of the vines and tried to use her remaining mana to forcibly destroy the spell. Sophia however found that the more power she used the stronger the spell became. This was because unknown to her this spell was made with her own divine mana and the more she used the more it absorbed it. As she tried to absorb her mana hoping to weaken the spell the idea dawned on her to leave this body behind.

    Sophia tried to separate her divine essence from this body but found that the spell had already locked her to this body. As her number of options dwindled away a look of fear appeared on her face. When the seal was broken although her face didn¡¯t show it she was happy to be free to go see her master. Sophia had yet to confess these feelings to her creator and she fear that might never happen now. She planned to rid herself of these pests and go see her master, but now she was losing that chance and a feeling of that scared her for the first time in her immortal life.

    ¡°My lord Adam Kadmon I love¡­¡± said Sophia as she tried to reach for the sky when the spell activated.

 Chapter 130 Secret Boss Fight Conclusion

    Sophia glowed a golden yellow as she floated into the air. Golden runes appeared all over her body and flew off her scattering and forming a sphere. Sophia¡¯s eyes closed as golden chains wrapped around her. The golden runes then returned and covered Sophia¡¯s body once again as she fell to the ground.

    Yoko¡¯s sealing spell had worked and Sophia had been sealed. As Yoko mentioned the spell could only seal her for a few years as such on 1 of the chains a tiny minuscule crack could be seen if the chains were inspected. The crack would spread as Sophia regained her power and she would be set free.

    Elsewhere within the temple where Yoko, Nova, and Hikaru were the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Nova screamed, ¡°Mama wake up mama!¡±

    Hikaru was kneeling on the ground next to an unconscious Yoko who had passed out after her final lightning strike. She place her ear on Yoko¡¯s chest to listen for a heartbeat but she heard nothing. Nova was next to them crying for her mother to wake up or her sibling would die.

    A shadow portal opened and Zero emerged from it looking almost dead himself. Zero was pale like he¡¯d lost most of his blood, black veins were all over his body, and the damage that he¡¯d received from his fight with Sophia hadn¡¯t healed whatsoever. Zero struggled to walk over to where Yoko was and collapsed to his knees.

    ¡°Papa please save mama and the baby.¡± said a crying Nova

    Zero smiled as he rubbed Nova¡¯s head before kissing Yoko. As Zero kissed her an ethereal blue essence could be seen flowing from Zero¡¯s mouth into Yoko¡¯s mouth. After a few seconds, Yoko¡¯s eyes opened but rather than looking normal her eyes glowed with an intense blue glow and her pupils were now thin, vertical slits like that of a cat or snake. Yoko grabbed Zero and pulled him closer as she hungrily devoured more of the blue essence.

    As more and more of the blue essence left Zero''s body the black veins seemed to respond to it and spread even more. Zero consciousness was growing faint as Yoko drained him. Seeming satisfied Yoko released Zero who looked almost lifeless and passed out again. Hikaru approached Yoko to check for her beat carefully so she wouldn¡¯t be caught. When she managed to check she found that Yoko¡¯s heart was beating again. When Hikaru turn to check on Zero see saw a woman with emerald green eyes and hair that somewhat resembled Nova.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The adult Nova touched Hikaru¡¯s forehead and she fainted. She walked over to Yoko and check on Yoko and the baby¡¯s condition and smiled with a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°You 2 worry my young self a bit too much I hope you¡¯ll never come across a situation like this. I¡¯ll see you soon baby so tell your mommy to be careful.¡±

    Nova then turned to Zero and began examining him closely. She frowned as she said, ¡°This is bad the damage he sustained is easy to deal with the problem is those Nether Veins he¡¯s contracted. The only way to heal them is with aether but he¡¯s got a nether physic so aether is similar to poison to him. I can¡¯t heal him.¡±

    ¡°Need a hand?¡± asked a mysterious voice

    When Nova heard this voice, something triggered within her and her eye shifted from emerald green into white without any pupils. Her hair turned pure white as it grew longer until it reached her knees. Nova turned and said, ¡°Come out Nether.¡±

    A man with dark caramel skin tone with black, shaggy hair slightly covering a bony, gloomy face came into existence slowly. He turned and faced the white-haired Nova and said, ¡°Hey Aether been a while.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? What if our other siblings find me because of you?¡± said Aether

    ¡°No need to worry about that Chaos found you and spilled the beans. Shouldn¡¯t you know that already if the little girl knows?¡± asked a curious Nether

    ¡°Wait what I have no idea I know what she knows but I don¡¯t remember that. Chaos must have tampered with Nova¡¯s memories when they met. So, you met her what was she like?¡± said Aether

    ¡°Unpredictable at best but I can¡¯t say I dislike her. Before that there¡¯s something I have to do.¡± said Nether

    Nether walked up to Aether and hugged her while saying, ¡°I really have missed you sister.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too brother and all our siblings too. Let¡¯s table our reunion for now and help Zero.¡± said Aether

    Nether walked over to Zero and place his hand on Zero''s chest causing the Nether Veins to fade and Zero wounds to heal instantly. He then turned to face Aether and said, ¡°Done now let¡¯s get back to our chat.¡±

    ¡°First how did you get in here without knowing the coordinates?¡± asked Aether

    ¡°Simple these kids have all drawn power from my realm so it¡¯s easy to find them. Especially our nephew over here he¡¯s practically made of nether. I wouldn¡¯t doubt it someone said he was my long-lost son or something.¡± said Nether as he chuckled

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d believe it too.¡± said Aether as she chuckled alongside him before turning and saying, ¡°My time¡¯s almost up.¡±

    ¡°Well then rest well I stick around here for a bit to make sure they wake up.¡± said Nether with a smile

    ¡°Goodbye for now brother.¡± said Aether

    Aether closed her eyes and transformed into Nova, who fell over but was quickly caught by Nether, who lifted her up and carried her like a princess. Nether walked over to where Zero and Yoko lay, placed Nova between them, and smiled at the sight.

    ¡°I have a lot to tell this kid but for now I should leave him rest. Looks like he caught the attention of a tricky god. Oh well I¡¯ll watch over him for a bit and see how it goes.¡± said Nether with a smirk as he faded out of existence.

 Chapter 131 Comatose

    Hikaru awakened and rubbed her head as she looked around. She saw Zero, Nova, and Yoko sleeping next to each other peacefully breathing normally she said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Yoko taking the blue gas from Zero got rid of those black veins on Zero¡¯s body and healed the both of them.¡±

    Zero stirred and opened his eyes and looked around till he saw Hikaru. Zero then asked, ¡°What happened? How am I even alive? I remember Yoko draining my mana and essence.¡±

    ¡°We managed to seal the angel girl so I think we won. Mana and essence? Do you mean that blue gas?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Yes, so what happened after she finished draining it?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well when she drained it then those black veins started to disappear and your wounds started to heal like magic.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡°Wait what? That shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± said a surprised Zero

    ¡°Forget about that. I want to know what was wrong with Yoko?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Ah that, Yoko¡¯s pregnant, and the child needs Yoko¡¯s mana to survive. She ended up using too much mana so her body shut down to conserve the remaining mana. I gave her most of my mana to heal her.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°What!? Is the baby okay?¡± asked a worried Hikaru

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine her body automatically protects the child. I wonder if it¡¯s a succubus trait?¡± said Zero as he stood up and created a new shirt from his shadow.

    Hikaru blinked and looked at Zero with a blank stare before saying, ¡°Succubus?¡±

    Zero walked over to Hikaru and offered her his hand and pulled Hikaru up to her feet. Zero then opened up a portal and pulled out a blanket which he used to drape over Yoko and Nova.

    ¡°Yes, Yoko¡¯s a very special succubus. Let¡¯s go check to make sure she properly sealed and then go check on the rest of the group.¡± said Zero

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Hikaru followed after Zero as he exited the temple. After walking for what seemed like 10 minutes they arrived at the sight of the battle. The only person here was the sealed Sophia so Zero walked up to her as Hikaru stood back since there was nothing she could do here. Zero inspected the seal and the chains and noticed the tiny crack on the chain.

    ¡°Is the seal working?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s holding for now. Yoko will need to examine it to predict how long if we want a specific timeline.¡± said Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± said Hikaru as she breathe a sigh of relief

    Zero walked towards Hikaru and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go we shouldn¡¯t linger around here too long.¡±

    ¡°Huh where are we going now?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°I have to summon the other back here but I don¡¯t want to do that near Sophia¡¯s seal.¡± explained Zero

    They walked back to the temple and Zero raised his hand opening a portal the released Soma and Valna. Zero kneeled next to Soma and slit his wrist with his claw and dripped his blood in Soma¡¯s mouth. Soma''s eyes opened and with the vigor of a beast, Soma grabbed Zero¡¯s wrist and bit into it with his vampiric fangs. After a few seconds of draining Zero¡¯s blood, Soma released his hand and fell back breathing heavily.

    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± said Soma as his arm started to heal now that he¡¯d had his fill of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± said Zero as he walked over to an unconscious Valna who was barely breathing.

    Zero slit his wrist that had already healed from Soma feeding and dripped some of his blood into Valna¡¯s mouth. The blood helped and she started to breathe easier and take more breaths as time went on. Her physical injuries also heal as a byproduct of Zero¡¯s blood. After 10 minutes Soma¡¯s hand had fully healed but Valna remained the same.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s Mina?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°She¡¯s in another space with Alucard. This place is hard on creatures like Sophia and Mina so we¡¯ll go to her when everyone awake.¡± explained Zero

    Soma nodded to show that he understood and walked over to the still sleeping Valna. He looked at her before turning to Zero and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll wake up anytime soon so how about we move her inside.¡±

    Soma picked up Valna and entered the temple followed by Hikaru and Zero. When they enter they found Yoko still asleep but Nova had woken up. Nova ran over and hugged Zero¡¯s leg. Zero reached over and picked her up and they walked over the thrones and sat Valna on a throne.

    ¡°Papa where did you go? Why did you leave Nova behind?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been doing that a lot lately but I promise I won¡¯t leave you behind again okay.¡± said Zero as she smile and hugged her.

    ¡°Okay you promise?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°I promise.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Aww you 2 are so cute together.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°I agree. I have a question though why is she calling you papa?¡± added Soma

    ¡°Who¡¯s that papa?¡± asked Nova as she looked at Soma.

    ¡°Ah, right I forgot you guys haven¡¯t ever met. Nova this is Soma a friend of papa. Soma this is Nova my daughter.¡± explained Zero as he placed her done on the ground.

    Nova walked over to Soma and said, ¡°Hello Mr. Soma I¡¯m Nova papa¡¯s most amazing daughter.¡±

    Soma blinked with a confused look momentarily before smiling and saying, ¡°Hello Nova I¡¯m your dad¡¯s best friend and I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t really gotten a chance to meet. How old are you?¡±

    To answer Soma¡¯s question, she placed 6 fingers in the air causing Soma to say, ¡°Oh you¡¯re 5 years old I thought you¡¯d be 4.¡±

    ¡°No silly Nova¡¯s only 5 days old.¡± said Nova as she giggled

    At her response, both Hikaru and Soma turned and looked at him. Zero coughed and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. It¡¯s a long story but we have plenty of time so I¡¯ll explain when we meet up with Alucard and Mina so that I only have to explain once.¡±

 Chapter 132 Escape

    After chatting with each other for 20 minutes about random things the group noticed Yoko was starting to wake up. Zero walked towards her and crouched down next to her and said, ¡°Good morning sweetie.¡±

    ¡°Yawn¡­ When have you ever called me that?¡± asked a groggy Yoko

    ¡°I just started right now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Stop it I find it a bit unsettling.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Ha-ha so how are you feeling any problems with your body?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, I was running low on mana before and then my mind became hazy but I feel great now.¡± explained Yoko

    Zero then picked Yoko up and carried her princess style. He then turned to the others and said, ¡°Hikaru carry Nova for me and Soma will take Valna.¡±

    Hikaru picked up Nova who was standing next to her while Soma walked over to the throne Valna was seated at and picked her up. Zero then opened a portal and motion with his head for the others to follow. Hikaru and Soma entered the portal after Zero walked through.

    When they exited the portal, the group found themselves back at the destroyed Hakuba Shrine. Zero looked around and said, ¡°I hope uncle Yuto had insurance or this will be a pain to fix.¡±

    Hikaru laughed at the joke and retorted, ¡°Like there¡¯s any insurance that¡¯ll cover a battle between gods.¡±

    As the group laughed another portal open and from this portal Mina, Alucard, Dahlia, and Azalea exited. They looked around before Mina saw Soma and ran to hug him but stopped when she noticed the unconscious Valna.

    Alucard walked over to Soma and stretched out his arms to offer to carry Valna. Soma obliged and handed Valna over to Alucard and then hugged Mina before picking her up and spinning around with her like they were in a romantic movie. They looked deep into each other eyes and were about to kiss when Zero said, ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough you guys there¡¯s a child here save it for later.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Soma and Mina heard Zero and they both started to blush. Hikaru turned to Zero and asked, ¡°How do we get out of here?¡±

    ¡°Well, we just need Julius to deactivate the barrier from the outside. Alucard you must have some way of contacting the man.¡± said Zero

    Alucard nodded and handed Valna back to Soma before activating the communication spell that he had cast on Julius. The spell activated and Alucard could hear static in his ears when he heard a voice say, ¡°Hey what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°We succeeded so open up the barrier.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°Okay but first what is the secret phase?¡± asked Julius

    ¡°What secret phase we made no such thing. Now open up this barrier we¡¯re all quite exhausted.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°Relax I know there¡¯s no phrase I was just testing to make sure you¡¯re you. If you were being controlled you¡¯d probably say you didn¡¯t remember it well. I¡¯ll open it up so give me a second.¡± explained Julius

    The barrier started to fade and the surrounding forest scenery returned and a middle-aged man could be seen standing near the stairs to the shrine. He looked around the rubble and whistled before saying, ¡°Wow you guys really did a number on this place. So what next?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think we could all use a shower and a nap. If the shrine wasn¡¯t destroyed I¡¯d offer you all a place to stay.¡± said Mina

    ¡°It¡¯s okay we can all stay at my hotel. Julius do you still have your phone? If so hand it to me so I can order my subordinates to pick us up and take us to the hotel.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°I¡¯m not really good with technology so I don¡¯t carry a phone.¡± answered Julius

    ¡°Haa¡­ anyone here have a phone?¡± asked Hikaru

    Alucard raised his hand and walked over to Hikaru to hand over the phone. Hikaru took the phone and dialed a number which was picked up instantly. She then said, ¡°I need a pick at Hakuba Shrine bring enough cars to hold 10 people. I¡¯ll also need you to prepare rooms for us and bring men to cordon off the area around Hakuba Shrine.¡±

    The persona on the other line responded with a loud ¡®understood¡¯ that could be heard by the whole group. Now done Hikaru tossed the phone back to Alucard. She then turned to look at Zero and said, ¡°You said once everybody was here you¡¯d explain about Nova so I¡¯m all ear.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot. Everybody this is Nova and she¡¯s my daughter. Say hi to everybody Nova.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Hello, my name is Nova. Thank you for helping papa.¡± said Nova

    Zero then began to explain about Nova''s birth and how he created her a few days ago. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly 100% forthright level out bits and pieces of the story he managed to get some of the truth across. The information shocked Soma, Hikaru, Mina, and Alucard. The rest already knew of Zero¡¯s capabilities so it was just another average day to Zero.

    ¡°Wow, you never cease to amaze me Zero. It looks like I¡¯m made a pretty impressive friend.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Yeah you did so don¡¯t you go forgetting it.¡± said Zero in response

    ¡°Wait if you made her while we were trapped in the castle does that mean she hasn¡¯t seen the outside world yet?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t that why I¡¯ll show it to her tomorrow. I promised I¡¯d spend time with her so I show her and teach her humans while I`m at it.¡± said Zero

    As the group was still having their discussions 4 black cars pulled up at the base of the stairs and a man run up the stairs. A mana in a black suit reached the top and bow to Hikaru and said, ¡°The cars are here madam and as for the cleaning it has been done and your rooms are clean.¡±

    ¡°Good then lead the way and we¡¯ll follow.¡± said Hikaru

    Hikaru and Valna were placed in the first cat followed by Zero, Yoko, and Nova in the second car. The third card held Soma and Mina while the fourth had Alucard, Dahlia, and Azalea. Once everybody was properly seated the cars departed and headed for the hotel.

 Chapter 133 Respite

    (***Hikaru POV***)

    After a 15-minute drive, they arrived at Hikaru¡¯s hotel tired and battle-weary. Hikaru had the hotel cleared before they arrived so they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with any questions. Her men were also ordered not to ask any questions. The chauffeur who had come to get them saw Yoko and Zero in their true form but he simply pretended to see nothing and led them into the hotel.

    ¡°Where did Julius and Hammer go?¡± asked Soma as they followed the chauffeur.

    ¡°Mr. Hammer returned to his base with a bag of items and as for Mr. Julius he is currently inside the hotel.¡± answered the chauffeur.

    ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s okay so let¡¯s rest for today and we¡¯ll deal with the rest tomorrow.¡± said Zero

    Heeding the advice Soma and the others saved any questions for another time as they were led to their individual rooms. When Zero enter his room, he dispelled his shadow clothing and revealed his real clothes that were in tatters from the multiple fights. Zero ripped off the tattered clothes and walked into the shower.

    After taking a shower Zero felt refreshed both in body and mind. He had almost forgotten what taking a shower felt like after spending so many days in Dracula¡¯s castle. He walked to the closet and open it to find some clothing for him. He had spent a lot of time here so the workers already knew what clothing size to get him. He wore the clothes and then proceeded to collapse on the bed.

    The next day Hikaru awoke and found that the other still hadn¡¯t awoken yet. She ordered the workers of the hotel that they shouldn¡¯t wake up Zero and the others and that they would wait until they awoke to provide them any service. She then went to the lobby to eat breakfast and receive a report on any changes that occurred since she left.

    When she arrived at the lobby she met up with Yuto the father of Mina and invited him to join her. Hikaru ordered her food and received a stack of documents along with her meal. As they were enjoying their meal Alucard exited the elevator and walked over to their table. Alucard then asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Good morning sleeping beauty did you enjoy your 15-hour nap? The others are still asleep right now. Come and join us.¡± said Hikaru

    Taking Hikaru up on her offer Alucard took a seat at the table and order a simple meal. Yuto finished his meal so he left the 2 of them to eat as he left to take a morning walk. Hikaru was staring at him so he turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing I¡¯m just surprised I thought vampires just drank blood for food.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Well first of all I¡¯m a dhampir, not a vampire. Dhampirs gain nutrients from either food or blood while vampires can eat food but only get the proper nutrients from just blood.¡± explained Alucard as he wiped his mouth after finishing his food.

    ¡°Thank you for the explanation.¡± said Hikaru with a smile as she stood up also finished with her meal and walked over to Alucard and with a cloth wipe his mouth saying, ¡°You missed a spot.¡±

    Hikaru then place the cloth back on the table and walked away. She didn¡¯t look back to see that Alucard was blushing while staring at her. As she was taking her documents back to her room she ran across Mina and Soma who seem to have just awakened. Soma placed his hand on Mina¡¯s cheek and was about to kiss her when her wings appeared out of nowhere and knocked over a vase. They turned to look at the vase and noticed Hikaru.

    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry for breaking the vase. Even though you were nice enough to let us stay here for a while.¡± said Mina who bowed her head in apology after retracting her wings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Accidents happen and that vase is decorative so it was cheap. Your father just had breakfast and went out for a walk so he should be coming back soon. Why don¡¯t you guy head down to eat while you wait for him.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Thanks, and still we¡¯re sorry about the vase.¡± said Soma as he led Mina to the elevator.

    Hikaru enter her room and called the chauffeur from the previous night to her room. When he entered he asked, ¡°What do you require Mrs. Ito¡±

    ¡°I need you to find a fair and trustworthy construction company to rebuild Hakuba Shrine. I want it rebuilt as soon as possible.¡± said Hikaru

    The chauffeur bowed and said, ¡°I understand Mrs. Ito and I shall have an estimation ready for you within 2 hours.¡±

    When the chauffeur left Hikaru sighed as she read through the documents. They stated that a rival gang had caused an incident on their turf. A high-ranking member of the Hebi gang had come to a hostess club frequented by members of her gang. He seemed to have gotten very drunk and tried to assault a hostess when members of her gang tried to interfere the man pulled out a gun and shot out into the crowd. Luckily nobody died but 1 of her subordinates was hit by a bullet and would need to spend weeks if not months in the hospital. The bullet had struck his spine and caused some damage but until the subordinate wakes up they¡¯re unsure if he¡¯ll retain the ability to walk.

    Hikaru would need to visit the Hebi gang personally to make them take responsibility for this and make them punish the shooter. This however would be difficult since the Hebi lead looked down upon her as a leader and would simply play it off. As she was worried about how to best handle the situation she heard a voice ask, ¡°What the matter?¡±

    She looked up for the document to see Zero sitting across from her. She was momentarily surprised before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you knock. It¡¯s rude to come into a lady¡¯s room without knocking. Women will hate you if don¡¯t get rid of a habit like that.¡±

    Zero laughed nervously as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to rid myself of the habit. So, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 134 Submission

    (***Zero POV***)

    Of course, Zero already knew what was going on as he had read Hikaru¡¯s memories of the last 5 minutes. He knew what the problem was but he still asked because he knew that this was the polite thing to do. Hikaru silently looked at Zero who also said nothing for a few minutes before finally nodding her head agreeing to answer the question.

    Hikaru went through the details of the incident and informed Zero that she would need to head out tomorrow to settle the issue. Zero nodded as she explained and then asked, ¡°I thought you were the major crime boss of Japan. Why are you so nervous about dealing with a small gang?¡±

    ¡°The international summit elected me to the position but that doesn¡¯t mean I rule over all the gangs in Japan. My gang is 1 of the larger gangs in Japan and we have plenty of influence so it made sense for them to pick me. The situation in Japan is different though because I¡¯m a woman and I haven¡¯t been in charge for long the other leaders who are old men don¡¯t respect me. I also believe they hold a grudge over not being nominated for the summit.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡°That sound tough being the only female yakuza boss.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only female yakuza boss. There are approximately 3,000 families in Japan but they all adhere to 3 major groups the Yamaguchi-Gumi, Sumiyoshi-Kai, and Inagawa-Kai. My Edo gang is the leader of the Sumiyoshi-Kai which means all the lesser families while having some autonomy still have to decide all major issues such as turf wars through me. There are a few female bosses but I¡¯m the only female at the top.¡± said Hikaru correcting Zero

    ¡°I understand what you mean. If that is the case all you need to do is make them submit to you. You said you¡¯ll meet them tomorrow then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± said Zero with a wicked smile

    ¡°No kids shouldn¡¯t be involved with gangsters.¡± retorted Hikaru

    ¡°You do remember that I just dealt with demons and gods just yesterday right.¡± said Zero

    Hikaru was silent and couldn¡¯t think of anything to retort with. Zero then walked over to her side and placed his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have a perfect way to settle this. It¡¯ll be quick and easy with no bloodshed.¡±

    Hearing Zero words Hikaru gave up and sighed saying, ¡°Okay you can accompany me but just don¡¯t do anything too outrageous.¡±

    ¡°When have I ever done anything outrageous?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°When haven¡¯t you?¡± retorted Hikaru

    Zero was now the silent party so he decide to change the subject and say, ¡°Well I need to go buy some new clothes most of mine were set on fire. I¡¯ll also buy a suit while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°Do you have enough money for that? Should I go with you? You¡¯ve always hated shopping so do you know what to buy?¡± Hikaru started to bombard Zero with multiple questions worried about what Zero might buy.

    ¡°Oh, come on you¡¯re making me sound like a little kid. I¡¯ll just go with something black you can never go wrong with the color black.¡± answered Zero

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided I¡¯ll go with you. Go eat breakfast and get dressed we¡¯ll leave in 40 minutes.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero went to grab some food and notice Soma and Mina enjoying a lovey-dovey moment so he called a staff member and order his breakfast to be brought to his room. He then went to take a shower and got changed. Zero¡¯s meal was already delivered and placed on the table when he came out of the shower so he got dressed and ate. When 40 minutes had passed Zero went to the front entrance and meet with Hikaru and they left for the clothing shop.

    Zero suffered in agony for the next 4 hours as he was dragged to multiple clothing stores by Hikaru. He had expected to only go for an hour but he¡¯s never experienced going shopping with a woman personally. His memories told him that some women tend to shop for hours but for some reason he never expected Hikaru to be like those women. AT the end of the 4 hours Zero wished to never see another clothing shop for the next 3 months and he vowed never to go shopping with Hikaru again.

    After that then they spent another 2 hours looking for shoes and accessories to match the clothes. At this point, Zero was wishing to be doing anything besides this hell he would even wish to fight Sophia again if he could escape this torture. When they finally finished it was already getting late in the evening so they drove back to the hotel. When they arrived Zero found out that everybody was now awake with the exception of Valna and Nova. He ran into Yoko alone at the dining area ordering food.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m good it been a while since I slept so I may have indulged a bit much this time.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°So where are Dahlia and Azalea?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°They said they still hadn¡¯t finished processing all the new souls so they went back to their realm.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°So, what will you be doing in the meanwhile heading back to your realm?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay out here. I¡¯ll look after Nova until she wakes up then head over to my place to collect my stuff.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°Your books on magic you mean.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Is there anything else I need? I bet you forgot but remember that next semester starts in a few days. Hakuba Shrine is now ashes along with everything inside so you¡¯ll need new school supplies.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°So, you plan to finish teaching the semester? Will you be okay in your current state?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m mean you¡¯ve gotten so used to your new form. Will you be okay disguising as a human all day?¡± asked Zero

    Yoko transform into her human form and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit uncomfortable not hiding my wings and tail but I think I¡¯ll be able to manage. You¡¯ll also be attending I won¡¯t have my child''s father be a high school dropout.¡±

    ¡°Got it teach. I¡¯ll be heading out with Hikaru early tomorrow so I¡¯ll be heading to bed now.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Got it don¡¯t cause too much trouble for her since she was nice enough to let us stay here. Enjoy your rest I¡¯ll go grab a bite to eat.¡± said Yoko

    Zero then returned to his room and went to bed. Early next morning he dressed in a suit with a white dress shirt and went down to the main lobby to wait for Hikaru. He waited a few minutes before Hikaru arrived wearing a red kimono with a golden phoenix embroidered on the selves. She wore light makeup that covered her scar and had an imposing aura.

    ¡°You look very beautiful sister.¡± said Zero admiring her new look

    ¡°Enough with the flattery lets go.¡± said Hikaru as she walked to the entrance

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed.¡± said Zero as he followed behind her

    They were met by the chauffeur at the front wait with a black Benz. The chauffeur then drove them to a large building an hour away from the hotel. They were met by a bunch of men in suits who all bowed their heads and said, ¡°We welcome the boss of the Sumiyoshi-Kai.¡±

    They walked through many corridors and walkways until they arrived at the door leading to where the other bosses were. When they entered there were about 100 men and 10 women standing and only the 10 women and 15 of the men bowed their heads while saying, ¡°Good day to you Sumiyoshi-Kai boss. You summoned us, and we here awaiting your orders.¡±

    The remaining men looked at Hikaru with a look of contempt and just sat down. Zero noticed that the 25 who bowed their head to Hikaru waited until she was seated before sitting themselves meaning that this was also a sign of respect.

    ¡®Looks like they don¡¯t respect her at all. I wonder what the best way to deal with this is?¡¯

    Zero sat behind Hikaru on her right side and saw that all the other bosses were gazing at him wondering who he was. Wasting no time Zero added mana to his voice and loudly said, ¡°Whatever grudge or contempt you have against Hikaru Ito forget it and solely judge her based on her actions and merit. You will also forget you heard my voice.¡±

    Zero voice echoed throughout the entire complex affecting everyone who was present at the meeting. Zero could have simply ordered them to be absolutely loyal to Hikaru but he knew based on her personality she wouldn''t like that. Hikaru was the type of woman to earn rather than demand the respect of others so Zero gave her a chance to do so without an unfair bias. From scanning the room Zero noticed that most of the look of contempt was now gone from most of the men¡¯s eyes and now they were simply observing Hikaru seeing if she was worthy of their loyalty and submission.

 Chapter 135 Punishment

    Hikaru turned and looked at Zero and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm look like mother made you immune to all forms of mental manipulation. I just reset any animosity that might have towards you. So now instead of just disliking you for being a woman or something like that they dislike you based on your policies and decisions.¡± answered Zero

    Hikaru was stunned that Zero would do something like this without consulting her but she didn¡¯t think it was such a bad thing. Now rather than waste time trying to get these old men from a negative view of her to a neutral view she could now focus on doing what she needed to do. Since it benefited her without oppressing the other bosses Hikaru could do nothing but sigh and rub her aching forehead.

    ¡°Now then let us begin this meeting. I called you all here to ask for an explanation from the Hebi clan. A high-ranking member caused trouble in my personal turf, pulled out his firearm, and even injured a subordinate of mine. I demand an explanation.¡± said Hikaru

    The other bosses began to murmur as they heard all the charges that the Hebi clan was accused of as they turned to face an 80-year-old look man in a traditional montsuki-haorihakama that yakuza bosses were known to wear with the crest of a snake.

    ¡°The Hebi clan apologizes for the commotion caused by the member Kaito. We will personally handle his punishment and will cover the medical cost of you injured man.¡± said the Hebi clan boss

    ¡°I demand to know what sort of punishment you had in mind.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°He¡¯ll be put on probation and will be restricted to our base for 2 months. Will that suffice?¡± asked the Hebi clan boss

    ¡°You must be joking no boss here would accept such a punishment.¡± said Hikaru

    A few of the bosses were nodding their head agreeing with Hikaru¡¯s statement so the Hebi boss asked, ¡°Well then what punishment would the Edo kumicho prefer?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Normally yubitsume is what would be demanded here but I¡¯ll be lenient. I demand that Kaito not only do as you said but your clan will handle the hush-money payments for the witnesses and the police. I also demand the Hebi clan to pay my Edo 2,000,000 yen for causing such a disturbance.¡±

    * Yubitsume is a Japanese ritual to atone for offenses to another, a way to be punished or to show sincere apology and remorse to another, through amputating portions of one''s little finger*

    The Hebi clan boss started to turn red with anger as he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me little girl you¡¯ve barely been a boss for a few years and you think you have what it take to demand that of my clan!¡±

    ¡°Now now Hebi oyabun the kumicho is making a fair point. Why not concede this point and settle this peacefully.¡± said a boss sitting near Hikaru

    ¡°What are you saying Hebi oyabun that¡¯s no way to speak to the kumicho. I also think what she¡¯s saying is perfectly acceptable.¡± said another boss

    Hikaru whispered, ¡°I get why those 2 who were never on my side are defending me but why is the Hebi boss still against me after your spell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a spell just a suggestion. The Hebi boss¡¯ dislikes of you run to his very core so even if I reset him to a neutral opinion of you it instantly turn negative.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Since Hebi oyabun disagrees with my decision we shall put this to a vote. All who agree with my opinion may rise and all else remain seated.¡± said Hikaru

    Slowly but surely out of the 300 hundred bosses in the room, 260 stood up agreeing with Hikaru¡¯s decision. Face with the overwhelming amount of support for Hikaru¡¯s decision the Hebi boss could do nothing but concede.

    ¡°Then as mentioned before Kaito will be put on probation for 2 months. The Hebi clan will handle the hush-money payments for the witnesses, the police, and pay my Edo 2,000,000 yen¡± said Hikaru

    The Hebi boss got red with anger but he nodded his head and said, ¡°Fine the Hebi and I will agree to these terms.¡±

    ¡°Very well then moving on the next matter I propose that we limit any human trafficking done with the lesson and focusing on other forms of income such as opening more casinos and businesses.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero no longer had any interest in the matters being talked about so he closed his eyes and began to ask his system a question he had been wondering. Sadly the system lacked the information on the question he asked. Hikaru and the other bosses deliberate for 30 minutes before coming to the agreement that human trafficking that made 10% of their money would be cut down to 2%. The meet ended after that and Hikaru stood to leave and most of the bosses stood up and bowed their heads bidding her a farewell.

    On the drive back Hikaru sighed and said, ¡°Thank you Zero because of what you did I was able to gain enough support in the clan to lessen its dependence on human trafficking. Now if I can just show them that we can make just as much or even more money through other businesses then during the next meeting I might even be able to abolish this horrendous practice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it sis I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine. You¡¯re a natural-born leader so just do as you¡¯ve always done and I¡¯m sure you can achieve your goals.¡± said Zero

    Hikaru smiled at Zero''s word but knew that Zero said it feeling that this is what she wanted to hear. The ride back was silent and then arrived as the sun had started to set. When they reach the doorway a hotel worker came up and said, "Young master Zero a man arrived earlier and request to meet with you. He¡¯s currently waiting for you in the lobby."

    Hikaru had a cold look on her face when she asked Zero, ¡°Are you expecting anyone? Should I summon some guards just in case?¡±

    ¡°No, I have no idea who it could be. For now, let go see who this man is before making any moves.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 136 Proposition

    Zero followed by Hikaru walked to the empty lobby to find a man sitting with a woman at his side.

    The man was fair-skinned and stood at 5'' 9" tall. A particularly notable feature about him was while he had an aloof feel about him you could see a remarkable intelligence. He had a lean face, a large nose, and thin lips. His hazel eyes are bulging and he has thick eyebrows and thick dark brown hair which was un-styled. He had pierced his left upper ear and wore formal clothes that were mostly earth-colored, and he also wore no jewelry except for a necklace with a glowing blue crystal gem.

    The woman was also equally fair-skinned and stood at 5'' 2" tall and had an aimless feel about her. She has a petite face, a delicate nose, small ears, rosy cheeks, and large lips. Her black eyes are deep-set, and she has thin eyebrows. Her black hair, streaked with shades of vivid blue, is mid-back length, wavy, and features a messy fringe. She wore a subtle foundation, natural-colored lipstick, butterscotch blush, and electric blue eyeliner. She wore a beautiful blue formal dress that accentuated her curves and showed the elegant tattoo that covered her left shoulder and chest.

    Zero walked over to the 2 unknown guests and said, ¡°You requested to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you have somewhere private we may go to discuss I believe this will be important and a long discussion.¡± said the man with a smile

    ¡°Hikaru can we discuss this in your room?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Sure, follow me.¡± said Hikaru as she led them to the elevator

    When they arrived, the usual guard let them enter the room after receiving a nod from Hikaru and shut the door standing guard. Hikaru then turned and said, ¡°This room is secure and is soundproof so please have a seat.¡±

    The man looked at Hikaru and Zero coughed bring the man¡¯s attention back to him before saying, ¡°I trust Hikaru so whatever you say will stay here and no one will hear of it.¡±

    ¡°Very well then allow me to start with our introduction. My name is Loki F¨¢rbautison the God of Fire and this is my daughter Hel Lokisdottir the Goddess of Death¡± said Loki

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The news shocked Zero as he was silent as he look at Loki who smiled at him. He shortly managed to overcome the shock and said, ¡°My name is Zero and this is Hikaru Ito. I have a question for you. Isn¡¯t Loki was a god of mischief?¡±

    Loki laughed and answered, ¡°Well humans have said that about me but my true divinity is fire. I¡¯ve played a few tricks in my lifetime but I¡¯m not a true trickster god.¡±

    ¡°Are you really a god?¡± asked Zero

    Loki waved his hand causing divine mana to form in his palm turned to look at Zero and asked, ¡°Does this answer your question?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. So, to what to owe this visit from 2 gods?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Ah, yes you must be curious about why I¡¯m here. Well, the answer is simple I¡¯m like to make you a proposition.¡± said Loki as he looked at Hikaru with a curious look

    Zero looked at Hikaru who looked calm on the outside but Zero figured that she was just trying to seem calm. Divine mana would normally be overwhelming for a normal human but Nyx had placed a sort of protection spell on Hikaru not only making her immune to mind manipulation but also the divine mana.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re curious about my sister but I¡¯ll ask you not to pry. So, what is this proposition?¡± said Zero as he shifted closer to Hikaru to deter Loki from looking at Hikaru.

    ¡°Very well that was quite rude of me I apologize. My proposition is quite simple I¡¯d like us to form an alliance between your family and mine.¡± said Loki

    Loki¡¯s words caused Zero to be surprised yet again as he asked, ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t think I heard you right. Why on earth would you like to form an alliance with me?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Zero you seem to lack an understanding of the gods and the current situation in the divine realm. We have time so I¡¯ll explain it all to you and then answer any other question you might have.¡± said Loki

    Loki went to explain the current situation. He told Zero that multiple pantheons existed both for the Divine and the Infernals. In the beginning, the Divines and the Infernals come into existence almost simultaneously and lived off the souls and faith of mortals. They were few in numbers at the start but as they fed they grew more powerful and in hopes of spreading their influence they started to breed and find a mortal to raise into godhood in exchange for their eternal service. So, their numbers grew and the number of worlds they could influence and rule over also grew. Soon enough there weren¡¯t enough worlds to sustain their number so the deities formed an alliance of sorts not to invade each other''s worlds and would look for new worlds together. They found a few worlds but these worlds were under the control of a race of grotesque beings with godlike abilities that called themselves Devourers. War broke out with the Devourers and lasted for ages killing many on all sides so a new alliance was formed including the Devourers. The alliance stated that any new world found would be under the jurisdiction of a natural 4<sup>th</sup> party. A council was formed with 1 powerful individual from the 3 groups serving on the council to keep it from favoring any group. This balance worked for a while and things seemed to change for the better when they discovered a new race of deities who could build and shape worlds into existence called the Makers.

    A new order was born with the Makers shaping worlds, the council dividing up the worlds, and the deities filling it up with mortals protecting the worlds until they could feast. This balance has existed for almost an eon but for some unknown reason that perfect balance started to break and the sides began preparing for war with each other.

    ¡°Except this is all a nefarious plan.¡± said Loki after pausing for dramatic effect

 Chapter 137 Trust

    ¡°What do you?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I mean that all the high tier members of the 3 groups came together and formed a deal with the council. The deal stated that the council will look the other way as they begin the end time for certain worlds with a vast population. The end times are known to humans by titles such as Ragnar?k and the Apocalypse.¡± explained Loki

    ¡°What could they possibly get out of that? They would just be sending their armies to die.¡± said Zero

    Hel for the first time in the conversation spoke and said, ¡°That the point it seems they wish to have all their lesser and mid-tier soldier die. The reason is unknown to us but my father and I are considered in the lower mid-tier so when we found out we plan to escape.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what could be going on in the heads of the leaders. I¡¯m curious about how you came across this information.¡± said Zero

    Loki took the initiative to answer this question, ¡°I found this out when I killed Baldr the son of Odin the leader of my pantheon.¡± said Loki

    Zero noticed when Loki spoke Odin¡¯s name a look of rage flashed across his face for a split second before returning to his normal aloof state. Zero then asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Odin? Why don¡¯t you tell me the whole story?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a grudge against only Odin but all of the Asir gods.¡± said Loki who was then questioned by Zero asking, ¡°What are the Asir?¡±

    ¡°The Norse pantheon is made up of 2 different tribes of gods the Asir and the Vanir coming together. The Asir are gods who are warriors and muscle headed while the Vanir gods are mystical in nature and wise.¡± explained Loki

    ¡°So, what caused this grudge against the Asir?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°They¡­ killed my race and my wife while I was away handling some work Odin assigned me.¡± said Loki with a pained expression on his face

    ¡°So, they tricked you into leaving and killed your wife. Why would they do that? Wouldn¡¯t they know that this action would turn you against them.¡± asked confused Zero

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°My people were frost giants and they managed to produce 2 demigods without any divine intervention. Myself and my wife Angrboea had done what the gods of old had managed to do so this caused Odin to fear that the frost giants or known as the j?tunn. He feared we were plotting against him and came up with a plan to remove that threat permanently.¡± said Loki

    ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°My wife had just become a demigod so she wasn''t in full control of her powers and had just recently given birth so she was vastly weakened. It was then the Asir led by Thor and Odin attacked my people slaughtering every single j?tunn and shattering their souls. My wife was the last remaining j?tunn and stood in front of a cave where she had hidden my 3 children and fought Thor to protect them. Eventually, she fell and her soul was being shattered as I arrived. My mind raced but luckily, I managed to pull myself together enough to save a piece of my wife¡¯s soul. In the end, to protect my children I knelled down before Odin and begged him to spare my children and in exchange, I would serve him.¡± said Loki as he squeezed his hand enough for blood to flow and drip onto the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Is that necklace you¡¯re wearing the soul fragment?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the only thing remaining of my wife.¡± said Loki

    ¡°So, I assume the Vanir are innocent in this massacre. Now that I understand all this I just have 1 question why are you willing to go so far as to team up with me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°As I stated before I want to protect my children and all current pantheons are the same no matter where I take them they¡¯ll be oppressed. When I noticed you I not only notice your ability but also how you treat those below you and I believe with you my children can have a bright future.¡± answered Loki

    ¡°You also probably notice my ability to work with soul and hoped I may be able to resurrect your late wife correct?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, I noticed it and I¡¯m hoping you can. I know you have no reason to trust me when I just showed up out of nowhere but I want you to slowly believe in what I said. So, I will earn your trust even if I have to spend centuries doing so.¡± said Loki

    ¡°So how will you earn my trust?¡± asked Zero

    Loki then took out a contract passed it to Zero and said, ¡°I had V¨¢r the Norse goddess of marriage, and contracts write this up for me recently.¡±

    Zero looked at the contract and it stated the terms of Loki¡¯s transfer into Zero''s pantheon. The terms were long but overly simple. The contract stated that Zero would harbor and protect Loki''s children from the threat of the Asir and all enemy deities. Zero would also do his best to revive Angrboea¡¯s soul and construct a new body for her. In exchange, Loki would serve under Zero and not hide any information from Zero. Loki and his children would also move their divine realm into Zero¡¯s subspace and he would have access to all the souls with Hel¡¯s realm. Both parties would obey the contract and if they broke the terms of the deal then they would suffer.

    ¡°I will leave you this contract to read over and see if there are any loopholes to exploit. If there are none then you can decide if you wish to partner up with me. How long do you plan to remain in this world?¡± said Loki

    ¡°Hmm, I think maybe somewhere between 6 months and a year. Why do you ask?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I have to prepare for the future. I¡¯ll return in 6 months to see if you will sign that contract giving you plenty of time to review over it. I¡¯m also planning to leave Hel here with you.¡± said Loki

    As Loki dropped the bomb of Hel staying behind not only Zero and Hikaru looked at him in surprise but Hel also did too. Hel turned and said, ¡°Father we shouldn¡¯t be imposing on them like this.¡±

    Loki had a serious expression when he said, ¡°My dear daughter I hope you¡¯ll help me out here. We need to earn his trust and I believe this is a quickest way to accomplish this. You¡¯re the only person I can trust with this.¡±

 Chapter 138 Kingdom

    Hel nodded and said, ¡°Okay father I will remain here with them and help them in any way they need.¡±

    Loki smiled and looked at Zero and asked, ¡°Will this work for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind so long as she okay with it.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Good, then it''s settled then. I¡¯ll be leaving my beloved daughter with you so I hope you¡¯ll keep her safe. If anything happens to her I¡¯ll be mad.¡± said Loki with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    Zero nodded and reached out with his hand and shook Loki¡¯s hand. Now that the meeting was over Loki excused himself. He opened a portal of flames and walked through leaving the remaining 3. There was an awkward silence throughout the room as nobody spoke and they all simply looked at each other.

    Hikaru finally broke the silence and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a room prepared for Mrs. Hel here.¡±

    Hel looked at Hikaru and said, ¡°Thank you I¡¯m sorry to impose on you. I¡¯m okay with any room available.¡±

    Zero turned to Hikaru and said, ¡°While you¡¯re down at the lobby can you inform the others I want to have a meeting tonight. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Hikaru nodded and exited the room leaving Zero and Hel staring at each other. Zero then asked Hel, ¡°So why did your father really leave you here with us? Is it to spy on us?¡±

    ¡°No, I assume he simply wants us to become close and maybe even become lovers.¡± answered Hel

    Zero nodded and said, ¡°Looks like he really wants this alliance to work. Are there any questions you have for me then?¡±

    Hel shook her head and said, ¡°No I have no questions for now but when I do I¡¯ll be sure to come to you.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    They left the room but Zero left the contract on the table since he planned to have Hikaru find a lawyer to look over it for him. Zero decided to show Hel around the hotel while Hikaru was gathering the others. He then turned and asked, ¡°So why are you hiding your true form?¡±

    Hel looked shocked a bit and said, ¡°Well it¡¯s not really my true form it¡¯s just the form I¡¯m most comfortable in. How did you figure out that I¡¯m using a form that I¡¯m not used to?¡±

    ¡°My acquaintance Yoko recently gained a new form and when she tired transforming into her old form she looked uncomfortable like how you do right now. Would you please show me what you really look like?¡± said Zero

    ¡°I will but not now. My other form exudes pure nether essence so if I transformed into it I would kill most mortals of this world.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯d be bad if you killed all the hotel staff so save that for another day. Well this concludes the end of our tour I hope you enjoy the tour guide experience please exit the vehicle.¡± said Zero with a smile

    Hel tilted her head and asked, ¡°We¡¯re not in a vehicle of any kind. Was there supposed to be a joke in there or was the sentence supposed to be funny?¡±

    Zero sighed and said, ¡°I need to work on my comedy skill more. Let''s head to the lobby to see if Hikaru managed to gather the others.¡±

    As they walked to the elevator Zero heard Hel whisper, ¡°I should try to better understand his sense of humor.¡± due to his vampiric hearing. When they arrived at the lobby Zero noticed that everybody was there including Hammer and Julius with the exception of the unconscious Valna. Zero knew Julius was also staying at the hotel so he expected to see him but Hammer¡¯s presence was unexpected.

    They walked over to the group and took a seat on an empty chair. When he did Soma was the first to ask, ¡°So what the reason for this Zero? Is something major happening again? Did Sophia escape earlier?¡±

    ¡°Relax Soma take a deep breath. I called you all here because I made a promise to Julius and Alucard and I need to tell you all before we start school tomorrow. We will be building a vampire kingdom.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Wait I heard nothing about this!¡± exclaimed a very surprised Soma

    ¡°Of course not, because today¡¯s the first time I¡¯m telling you any of this.¡± answered Zero

    Soma then turned to Alucard and asked, ¡°If you knew about this then how come you didn¡¯t mention it to either Mina or me?¡±

    Alucard laughed nervously and said, ¡°There was so much going on that it slipped my mind until now.¡±

    Hammer had a confused look on his face as he asked, ¡°I now know vampires are real and all but what does that have to do with anybody here? Why concern yourself with building a vampire kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to let you in on our little secret. As it turns out Soma there and I are vampires while Alucard is a half-vampire.¡± said Zero as he pointed towards Soma and Alucard during his explanation.

    ¡°Enough of that Julius I¡¯m surprised a vampire hunter such as yourself agreed to an idea such as this.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Normally I¡¯d reject this idea but Zero over there explained the history of the Belmont family and your first incarnation. When I heard of how this family feud got started I thought this whole situation was quite ridiculous. Zero did also mention that we live in an era that it is possible for vampires and humans to coexist.¡± said Julius as he sat there with his eyes closed and arms folded

    ¡°Okay let¡¯s settle down so I can fully explain the reasons why I want us to create this kingdom. Firstly is I want to gather all the vampires and dhampir around the world in a single place and teach them to coexist with humans. Secondly, by doing this it will be possible to register all the vampires in the world and keep track of them. Lastly, I want to create a place where immortal creatures such as vampires can live without needing to move or change identities every 5 to 10 years to stay under the radar of humans.¡± explained Zero

 Chapter 139 Genesis

    Julius nodded and said, ¡°I agree that if we gather all vampires and educate them on how to coexist with humans then the boon outweighs the risks. I¡¯m for this plan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it a bad idea but if ya want to put a bunch of people together then ya gotta have someone on top to make them obey.¡± said Hammer

    ¡°Yes, I already thought of that and there¡¯ll be a king like Dracula.¡± added Zero

    ¡°I refuse to be king.¡± said Soma as he glared at Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s good because I had no intentions of making you king. I¡¯m sorry to say last time you were in charge it didn¡¯t end well so your king privileges have been revoked.¡± said Zero with a smirk

    ¡°He¡¯s got a point. You did go overboard last time.¡± said Mina holding in a laugh

    ¡°The person who I went overboard for shouldn¡¯t be laughing.¡± retorted Soma

    ¡°Anyways as I was saying the person I believe should be king or better yet queen should be Hikaru.¡± said Zero

    Hikaru along with everybody was genuinely shocked by Zero''s proposal and looked at him Hikaru then asked, ¡°What are you saying? Why would I be the queen?¡±

    ¡°Simple because out of everyone here you¡¯re the only really qualified person to be in charge. None of us are leaders with the exception of you.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°I agree with Zero.¡± said Alucard who had been staring at Hikaru every now and then.

    Zero had noticed Alucard¡¯s stare for a while now but he decided to ignore it momentarily. He then asked, ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t agree? If so then please present a replacement candidate.¡±

    Zero¡¯s statement accomplished exactly what it was meant to do and nobody managed to disagree with Zero. Even Hikaru was unable to think of anyone better suited for the job. Zero then said, ¡°Good looks like we¡¯ve all decided on Hikaru then there¡¯s only 1 more issue to take care of now.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°What would that be?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°Hikaru is supposed to be the leader of a group of vampires but she is still human.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be turning her into a vampire?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°No, she shouldn¡¯t give up her humanity!¡± yelled Alucard as he stood up

    Zero sighed and said, ¡°Relax Alucard firstly this is her choice, not yours, and secondly why does becoming a vampire equate to losing her humanity.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right Adrian this is her choice so sit down.¡± said Soma in a cold domineering tone

    Alucard took a deep breath and calmed down before asking Hikaru, ¡°Do you really want to become a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Yes I asked Zero a while back and he promised to do it after the castle. I still desire to become a vampire even now.¡± answered Hikaru

    ¡°Why what do you wish to gain power and immortality?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°Yes, I want both since with power I can protect myself and those closest to me. As for immortality I simply wish to stay with those closest to me and when I tire of it I¡¯ll die so it¡¯s not really immortality.¡± answered Hikaru

    ¡°But you¡¯ll be forced to feast on human blood for the rest of your life.¡± said Alucard in hopes of dissuading her from accepting the transformation.

    ¡°That okay we live in an age where blood can be harvested without hurting people. If we¡¯re starting a kingdom then we¡¯ll need to make a deal with the world leaders for a constant supply of blood.¡± said Hikaru answering Alucard¡¯s question while pondering the best course of action for the future.

    ¡°Hmm, do we need to do that? Why can¡¯t we just place people we trust in hospitals across the world and secretly take what we need?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That would work in the short term but not in the long term. The process would be akin to smuggling which is very difficult to do currently and would take years to find a stable route. We would also need to falsify all hospital records including the digital record too which would be hard. That¡¯s why I believe making a deal would be better.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero nodded and said, ¡°I see your point they do keep meticulous records in hospitals. The problem I see is if we make a deal then they would know where the vampires are and could launch missiles at the kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, human leaders have a bad habit of waging wars. Hmm, what if we have space magic users teleport the blood from the drop location while keeping the location a secret.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Are there a lot of witches left in the world?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so and if there are then they¡¯ve gone deep into hiding after things like the witch hunts.¡± said Julius

    ¡°So not only will we need to make a deal with the humans but the witches too. This seems like it might take years for it to works.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°Also where will this kingdom be? Will it be hidden inside a country or will it be on an island?¡± asked Dahlia

    Hel raised her hand and said, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a place perfect for vampires then I know of an island. It¡¯s very small on the surface but it leads to a large underground area.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think many people will want to live underground.¡± said Julius

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a bad idea though since most vampires will burn in the sun, unlike Soma and Zero. Besides what¡¯s the point of discussing whether it¡¯s a good idea or not without seeing the island for ourselves. I suggest we go there to check it out and see if it''s feasible.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Am I the only person here who¡¯s been wondering who those lasses are?¡± said Hammer as he pointed to Yoko, Dahlia, Azalea, Nova, and Hel

    Zero then stood to introduce the ladies to the group explaining who they were shocking a few people when he explained Hel¡¯s origins. With the introductions out of the way Hel then lead the group to the back of the hotel where she summoned a green stone gateway from the earth with Nordic symbols on it. The gateway opened and a green swirling portal was held within. Hel then motioned for everyone to step through as she walked through the portal.

 Chapter 140 7th Lost Civilization

    A gate appeared on a small island with nothing around except some sand, trees, and a small mountain. From within the gate emerged Zero¡¯s group. This being the first time Julius and Hammer experienced teleportation they were surprised to see the scenery change simply by walking through the gateway.

    ¡°Follow me it¡¯s this way.¡± said Hel as she led them to the small mountain and walked through the mountain wall.

    The group advanced forward through the fake wall and entered a long cave system. They spent 15 minutes walking until they were immediately met by an alarming world. Gravity was far stronger in this place compared to the outside world and could be felt with every step they took. Soon it became exhausting and Hammer and Hikaru had trouble walking anymore but they noticed a ruined city. A world of potential laid before their eyes and awaited them, but they proceeded with caution since it seemed like this place had a high potential for danger and death. They didn¡¯t know what secrets this new hidden world held but this world was clearly treacherous. Fairly nearby they saw bits and pieces of beings that most humans would think only existed in their minds.

    In the far-off distance, growls, and grunts of creatures, nobody could identify echoed throughout the entire cave. Looking around they finally manage to spot a few gliding creatures, hairy creatures, and what seemed might be aquatic creatures of some sort. These creatures would be dangerous for humans but Zero¡¯s group would be able to easily handle them. Some of the creatures keep an eye on the group, possibly with the intent to either attack or simply respond to whatever you do. Zero thought it would be better to be safe than sorry, so he told everyone to keep a good distance from the creatures.

    The ruined city was built atop a quiet and serene plateau and looked to have truly been an ancient wonder. Its beauty was matched by the backdrop of an overgrown lush forest which helped shape the city into what it was today. The climate of the forest was of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built alongside the trees and often incorporate many different forest elements.

    A massive undamaged skyscraper stood at the center of the ruin and it seemed to be made of a metal that continuously moved and changed as new exterior designs were added on and then removed.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°This is the lost Meath Empire!¡± exclaimed Yoko in a surprised tone

    ¡°What is the Meath Empire?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°The Meath Empire is a lost empire created by wizards and witches almost 3,000 years ago. I hear about it but I thought it was a myth. That spire there was said to be their crowning achievement holding all their knowledge of the world and magic. I searched for it in my human days but never found it.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°Oh, so this is a mystical lost city then it might be perfect for my plan. Let¡¯s look around and make sure that it¡¯s safe. Let¡¯s also check to see if there¡¯s anything worth salvaging.¡± said Zero

    As the group walked around they noticed that the network of roads in Meath were barely detectable beneath layers of dust, sand, shrubs, and leaves. Dry grass, dying bushes, and withering flowers were all that''s left of a well-kept underground herb garden.

    As they walked past the overgrown garden they found many buildings with old decayed furniture and some doorways seemed in relatively decent condition while others were destroyed. Some of the buildings were in such bad shape that they were indistinguishable from other collapsed walls and piles of rubble. Many roofs had collapsed and, in some cases, had taken the entire building with it. Others looked in decent shape and were simply dirty and filled with nests.

    Meath looked to have been a major festive town and home to an amazing nightlife from the many taverns and eateries scattered around the town. It was now a mere distant memory of those better times now that it was filled sounds of wild animals who''d made their home in this town are carried in the wind and give it a new sense of liveliness and vibrancy.

    Many cultures seemed to have left their mark not just on this city''s history, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of monotony has grown into an amalgamation of differences and seemed to have the capability to hold over 300,000 people to this day. Street after street of abandoned homes made for a terrifying thought of what possibly occurred to this civilization. Each house was once a home, a home belonging to a family and now there was only emptiness and some even held the bones of the deceased. But with nothing else to lose this town had a strange sense of comfort about it. This was a world of opportunity, except there was nobody there to take it until now, and with a little creative thinking, a bit of tenacity, and some resourcefulness; Zero knew that this would work out even better than what he first planned. The future looked bright if they could repurpose this city into a city for vampires and possibly witches.

    Since it was a massive city and they could get lost or separated Zero and the others created an easy-to-spot marking on building so they can find their way back more easily as you set upon a world beyond your imagination.

    As they looked around Yoko said, ¡°This is truly an incredible find. It truly has a marvelous multicultural identity that has been marked and influenced by many cultures throughout the ages. These buildings look to be a mixture of Minoan, Roman, and Egyptian. It''s weird that Roman architecture could be found here since this city fell before the Roman empire rose I wonder if a few survivors made it to that region.¡±

    Yoko seemed to be in her own world as she investigated the ruins. The others looked at her then at Zero but Soma answered by saying, ¡°Mrs. Belnades is our teacher and she was always passionate about the subject of history so this is perfectly normal.¡±

 Chapter 141 Bracelet of Humanity

    ¡°Anyways let¡¯s ignore her for now until she snaps out of it. So, what do you guys think of this place so far?¡± asked Zero as he turned from Yoko who was in her own little world, and faced the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s well hidden and if you¡¯re able to find witches to aid you then I believe this plan of yours will work.¡± said Soma

    ¡°I agree the cities spacious and there¡¯s still plenty of room to expand the city should the population grow.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Yeah but there is a lot that needs to be done in the case of the overgrown nature and animals. If you want people to live here then we¡¯ll need to control that.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°We¡¯ll also need to investigate that spire to make sure there¡¯s nothing too dangerous inside.¡± added Dahlia

    ¡°That¡¯s true there¡¯s still a lot to do here but we don¡¯t need to rush. We came here to check the place out and we¡¯ve done that so let''s head back for now and come up with a concrete plan later.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, I believe that would be most wise.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Good then will someone go drag Yoko over here so we can leave.¡± said Zero

    Nova who hadn¡¯t said anything and looked bored raised her hand while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go¡± repeatedly as she jumped. Zero nodded and told Azalea to go with her just in case. The group looked around and after a few minutes, they returned with Azalea forcibly dragging Yoko along as she tried to escape her grasp. It was quite a comical sight so it caused a few members of the group to laugh.

    Zero snapped his fingers and a portal appeared in front of the group. He then motioned for everyone to step through. As they stepped through they found themselves back outside the hotel. Zero didn¡¯t have the ability to create doorways like Hel but he mimicked the ability by creating 2 portals simultaneously. The 1<sup>st</sup> portal led into his chaos dimension and the 2<sup>nd</sup> took them to the hotel.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll head back to the island in 6 days so let¡¯s just meet here in the morning. I have something to take care of so I¡¯ll be heading off now.¡± said Zero as he produce his black angel wings before he could fly off into the sky Nova jumped and grabbed on ¡°I¡¯ll go with papa!¡± she exclaimed.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Zero smiled and held on to Nova as he took off to the skies. Zero flew towards the direction of where he previously practiced his marksmanship skills under Hammer. He landed in the forest and put Nova down before retracting his wings.

    ¡°What are we doing here papa?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°Papa¡¯s going to check something.¡± answered Zero as he walked over to a tree and lightly squeezed crushing the tree.

    ¡°Papa don¡¯t do that you¡¯re hurting the poor tree.¡± said Nova admonishing her father

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°Papa is sorry so tell Mr. Tree I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Papa the tree is a woman and you made her more upset.¡± said Nova as she placed her hand on the damaged tree causing it to instantly regenerate.

    Zero then picked up Nova after she finished healing the tree and flew off towards Hirosaki City. Zero went to the cemetery but didn¡¯t land on the ground as he remembered that Nova could sense all the corpses within the ground previously. He saw many wondering spirits walking mindlessly throughout the cemetery after having lost their ego and memories. Zero waved his hand causing all the wondering ghosts to turn into souls and fly towards him.

    ¡°What will you do with these souls papa?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make something for everyone.¡± answered Zero

    Zero opened a portal and sent half the souls into his chaos soul dimension while summoning up a few souls that belonged to the Persephone maids. He now has 2,000 humans and 1,500 Persephone souls Zero began to forge. He imagined 9 items and allowed the system to take control as the souls converged and the items began to take shape. After a few minutes, the items were fully formed and floating in front of Zero.

    Item: Ring/Bracelet of Humanity

    Effect: Seals abilities and reduces the strength of the wielder to human levels and grants the wearer a seamless human form. The items will also change shape and size according to the user¡¯s wants.

    Description: A rather useless artifact that was forged by Zero the Soul Forger for disguise purposes.

    Zero looked at the 6 rings and 3 bracelets and grabbed 1 of each before sending the rest into his shadow that crawled up and forming a portal in his hand. He then placed the bracelet on Nova¡¯s wrist and then it transformed into a golden bracelet with leaves made of emerald jewels. Nova changed when the bracelet transformed her hair turned into normal black hair and her eyes became dark brown.

    Zero flew back to the forest and landed nearby a lake. When Nova¡¯s feet touched the ground, she looked around and then knelt down placing her hand on the ground also before saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong why can¡¯t I hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Look like it works. Nova why don¡¯t you go look at your reflection.¡± said Zero

    Nova did as Zero asked but looked confused as she saw a blacked hair and black-eyed girl staring back at her instead of her natural green. She looked at Zero and asked, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the bracelet if you take it off you¡¯ll be able to feel like a normal human.¡± said Zero

    Nova took off the bracelet immediately and then breathed a sigh of relief as it seemed like she could now feel the world around her again. She looked at the bracelet and asked, ¡°Why did you put this on me, papa?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯ll be going to school a place where human children learn and play. I want to send you there but humans are physically weaker than us so we might accidentally hurt them so I made this bracelet for you. If you wear it then you¡¯ll be able to play with other kids without hurting them.¡± explained Zero before asking, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I want to go!¡± exclaimed Nova

    Zero smiled and rubbed her head and said, ¡°Good you¡¯ll go tomorrow but I need you to promise me that you¡¯ll always wear the bracelet in the school unless you feel like you¡¯re in danger.¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± said Nova as she nodded

    Zero then picked up Nova who had placed her bracelet back on and flew towards the hotel.

 Chapter 142 2nd Semester Starts

    Zero arrived at the hotel and found Yoko in the lobby pouring over books. Zero noticed that she was so entranced by the book she hadn¡¯t noticed him and Nova yet. He motioned for Nova to be quiet after putting her down and snuck behind her and readied to scare her when he heard Hel say, ¡°Zero, Nova your back. Where did you go?¡±

    Zero sighed as he turned with a smile said, ¡°I went to find some souls to make an item?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re capable of soul forging too. What did you make?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°By the word ¡®too¡¯ I assume that you can also soul forging. I made this by the way.¡± said Zero as he pulled out a Ring of Humanity and tossed it to her. She examined the ring and said, ¡°This is exquisite craftsmanship but why would you waste so many souls for an item like this.¡±

    ¡°I plan to spend some time in this world and I think it would be annoying to actively disguise myself and control my strength so I made this to do both. Go ahead and try it on.¡± said Zero

    Hel tried on the ring which instantly turned into an elegant black ring adorned with white diamonds and 4 black skulls held a beautiful green andara crystal. Hel¡¯s form didn¡¯t change when the ring finished its transformation, unlike Nova. She looked at Zero and with an impressed look said, ¡°Although this ring normally wouldn''t be able to seal my abilities it surprisingly worked on me. I wonder why?¡±

    The statement caused Yoko to divert her attention from the book and grab Hel''s hand and exam the ring. Zero smirked and pulled out another ring and tossed it towards Yoko. Yoko grabbed the ring and wasted no time putting it on. Her ring then transformed into a sliver ring adorned with mystical runes and a beautiful sapphire. Yoko¡¯s transformed into her human form and then said, ¡°So the reason why this ring can seal our power is that it works a bit like Sophia¡¯s seal in which it uses our power to seal itself.¡±

    ¡°Yup I don¡¯t have enough power to seal demigod abilities so I thought to make an item with that would use its wearer''s power to accomplish the effect.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting effect. I¡¯ll play around with that concept next time I¡¯m forging.¡± said Hel

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°So is everything okay with your bodies after wearing the ring?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± said Hel

    ¡°We¡¯re fine it looks like our mana is still resting within our body although our strength has been reduced.¡± said Yoko

    While Hel was friendly and helpful the group still didn¡¯t fully trust her and had decided to keep a few things hidden from her such as Yoko¡¯s pregnancy. Zero then smiled understanding Yoko¡¯s meaning and asked, ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Azalea and Dahlia took Valna to my realm for her to rest before returning to their own realm.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give them theirs at a later time. I¡¯ll take Nova to school tomorrow so I¡¯ll be a little late to class so don¡¯t be too mad teach.¡± said Zero with a wink

    ¡°Nope sorry I don¡¯t make any exceptions if you¡¯re late then you¡¯re late.¡± said Yoko with a chuckle

    Zero then picked up Nova and bid farewell to Yoko and Hel before going to his room where Hikaru had his and Nova¡¯s school supplies delivered. Zero prepared a bag with supplies and put it on Nova¡¯s bag and asked, ¡°Is it too heavy?¡±

    Nova shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine papa. So will I use everything inside the bag?¡±

    Zero nodded and picked her up and said, ¡°Of course and I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow so get some rest tonight.¡± said Zero

    Nova jumped onto Zero¡¯s bed and got under the covers. Zero then walked over to turn off the lights and then pulled a book out of his space. Zero also got underneath the covers next to Nova. Zero sat up and leaned against the bed¡¯s head base and opened the book. Normally it is impossible to read a book in a dark room but as part vampire Zero could see in the darkness as if it were daylight.

    Nova squirmed around clearly excited about going to school. She then asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get along with all the other children?¡±

    Zero rubbed her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it just be yourself and you¡¯ll get along with the other kids. I can¡¯t say you¡¯ll be friends with all of them but I know for certain you¡¯ll make some friends tomorrow.¡±

    Nova smiled and giggled as she continued to squirm around for a few minutes before finally falling asleep. Zero continued reading the book that was a part of Dracula¡¯s collection. The book was an instruction manual on creating artificial familiars that would be loyal to the creator and would serve as their eyes and ears. The creatures could develop their own egos but that would take decades and they would be undying so long the creator was safe. Zero thought this was a very practical creature since what he would lack the most in the worlds he would be visiting was information. While he could simply read the memories from the souls captured that was troubling since he received all the creatures'' memories and 95% of those memories were useless and needed to be purged.

    Zero read for an hour before placing the book aside and falling asleep. He was woken up very early in the morning by Nova shaking him. Zero awoke and helped Nova prepare for her school before sending her to the lobby to eat as he got ready. After he finished getting ready Zero stared into the mirror as she sighed and left to find Nova.

    Zero found Mina and Soma eating with Nova. He walked over and greeted the 2 of them. He then asked, ¡°You guys ready for the 2<sup>nd</sup> semester?¡±

    ¡°Of course unlike the 2 of you I¡¯m a top student.¡± said Mina with a smirk

    ¡°We¡¯re not the best of the students but we¡¯d rather not spend the weekend studying is all.¡± retorted Soma

    ¡°Yeah, I really only do things I find interesting or necessary. That¡¯s why my main concern was passing and not being the best.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Well that not going to cut it this time. Mrs. Belnades warned us that we all better pass this semester.¡± sighed Soma

 Chapter 143 Novaéˆ¥æªš 1st Day

    Zero sighed as he said, ¡°Here we are some of the most powerful creatures in this world and we still have to go to school. It¡¯s hilarious if you really think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it kind of is. In my hands, I have the power to fight a goddess but I¡¯m still stuck doing homework.¡± said Soma as he grabbed a glass and accidentally shattered it.

    Mina sighed and said, ¡°Again this is the 5<sup>th</sup> time you¡¯ve broken something.¡±

    ¡°Ah that reminds me here catch.¡± said Zero as he pulled out 2 rings and tossed them to Mina and Soma.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Soma and Mina

    ¡°It¡¯s a ring that I made to suppress our strength so that we both break glasses or accidentally hurt someone. Wear them for school and you can take them off whenever you want.¡± explained Zero

    Nova had finished her meal and run up to Zero and said, ¡°Papa I¡¯m done now so let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nova grabbed Zero¡¯s hand and started to drag him away as he put up no resistance. When they were outside Zero picked up the little girl and flew to the skies after bringing out his wings. Nova looked at Zero with a dejected look causing Zero to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Papa I heard that you¡¯re supposed to walk me to school not fly me there.¡± said Nova

    Zero laughed at the statement and said, ¡°The place is a little far from here so I¡¯ll fly us nearby and we¡¯ll walk the rest of the way there okay.¡±

    Nova¡¯s face instantly changed from a frown into a smile as she hugged Zero. Zero flew for 5 minutes before landing in an alley without people. He put Nova down and held her hand as they left the alley and began to walk to the school. Nova seemed excited about walking to school hand in hand with her father. Zero notice Nova¡¯s mood so he asked, ¡°So who told you we¡¯re supposed to walk to school.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Nobody papa I saw it on the tv in mama¡¯s room when we watched a show together.¡± explained Nova

    ¡°Ah, television that explains it.¡± said Zero

    As they walked towards the school Zero noticed that someone was following them. He glanced slightly behind them and saw Yoko hiding behind a corner. He then asked Nova in a loud enough voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish Yoko was also her?¡±

    Nova nodded as she said, ¡°Yeah I asked mama to come but she said she had to take care of something.¡±

    ¡°Aww that too bad you must be very sad she couldn¡¯t come with us.¡± said Zero as he glanced back yet again and noticed that Yoko had a sad dejected look on her face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sad since you¡¯re here with me papa and I know mama is busy that¡¯s why she can¡¯t be here.¡± said Nova

    Zero looked back and noticed that Yoko had a touched look on her face. After a minute they reached the school and a teacher stood in front of the school welcoming the kids inside. Nova then saw all the kids in uniform walking into the school and became nervous cling to Zero¡¯s leg to hide. The teacher noticed Zero and said, ¡°Hello might I help you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see the principal. I believe Mrs. Ito called to inform we¡¯d be coming today.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, let me take you there right away.¡± said the teacher as she waved for another teacher to take her place before leading Zero into the school.

    As they walked the teacher asked, ¡°Is that your little sister?¡±

    ¡°No this is my papa.¡± said Nova

    The statement shocked the teacher and she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You just look a little young to be the father of a child.¡±

    Zero chuckled and said, ¡°My age and my looks don¡¯t really match up so people are always mistaking my age.¡±

    They finally reach the principal¡¯s office and enter to find a middle-aged woman sitting at the desk. She stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Hakuba I¡¯m Principal Windsor it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Zero smiled and shook Mrs. Windsor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hello Mrs. Windsor it a pleasure to meet you. We came here today to sign up Nova here for school.¡±

    Mrs. Windsor coughed and said, ¡°Normally it¡¯s impossible to register this late but as we owe Mrs. Ito quite a lot we¡¯re willing to make an exception this once. Here is her uniform please have her wear it starting tomorrow.¡±

    Zero took the uniform and added some mana to his voice and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll treat Nova normally.¡±

    The eyes of the principal and teacher looked a little dead for a second before returning back to normal. Mrs. Windsor then replied, ¡°Yes we¡¯ll treat her very well like we do with all our students. Mrs. Sato here will be Nova¡¯s homeroom teacher and will take her to the classroom now.¡±

    Zero kneeled next to Nova and said, ¡°Nova I¡¯m going to have to leave you now so you¡¯ll go with Mrs. Sato. Just relax and be yourself. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make lots of friends.¡±

    Nova nodded and said, ¡°Okay papa I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    Zero smiled at the cute girl as the teacher led her away. Zero then bid farewell to Mrs. Windsor and left the room and secretly follow behind Nova and found her classroom. Zero looked through the glass in the door and saw the teacher about to introduce Nova to the class.

    ¡°This is our new friend Nova Hakuba. Nova why don¡¯t you say a greeting to the class.¡± said Mrs. Sato

    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Nova and it''s very nice to meet you all. I hope we can all be friends.¡± said Nova

    Zero resisted the urge to clap and just smiled at the sight when he heard a clapping sound coming from a bit far away. He already knew what or rather who it was so he walked over and said, ¡°Hi Yoko I thought you were busy.¡±

 Chapter 144 Novaéˆ¥æªš 1st Day Conclusion

    Yoko was startled and tried to open a portal to escape but Zero grabbed her before she could. The entire sequence was so comical Zero chuckled although he want to be serious. Yoko finally gave up on escaping and asked, ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Zero looked at her with a surprised look as he asked, ¡°That was you actually trying to hide? I thought you now had the ability to read the future among other things?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to use my abilities just yet. Right now, I only have access to a portion of my magic abilities.¡± said Yoko explaining the current situation of her abilities.

    ¡°So why are you at Nova¡¯s school? Students can skip but don¡¯t faculty members have to be there for the first day?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see if Nova is okay. I thought she¡¯d be okay with you but I just could stop worrying so I followed you guys here. As for the assembly, I borrowed your mind control trick and made them believe that it was okay even if I were absent.¡± explained Yoko

    Zero smirked and said, ¡°Finally tapping into your succubus side I see. Since you¡¯re here just be cool and try not to overreact if something happens to Nova.¡±

    ¡°What would you consider overreacting?¡± asked Yoko in a serious tone

    Zero had a bad premonition after hearing Yoko say that so he said, ¡°Before I answer that why don¡¯t you tell me what you planned to do.¡±

    ¡°I just planned to watch over Nova a bit and punish anyone who hurts or makes fun of her.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°That fine but I hope that this punishment of yours will be on the level of pranks and that you won¡¯t interfere until Nova cries. I¡¯d like for her to have the chance to deal with problems before you step in.¡± said Zero

    Yoko released a sigh and said, ¡°Okay I understand.¡±

    No longer worried about Yoko nuking the classroom with magic Zero invited her over and they both watched as Nova was told to take a seat after the teacher had finished with the introductions. The students were put into groups of 4 and Nova joined the only group of 3 in the classroom. Her group consisted of 2 girls and 1 boy and when she sat down the girl next to her said, ¡°Hi Nova my name is Himari and that¡¯s Sara and Akio.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Hi everyone it¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡± said Nova

    The 2 girls cheerfully returned Nova¡¯s greeting but the boy refused to answer and ignored her. Yoko was getting ready to cast a spell when Zero grabbed her hand and pointed out that Nova didn¡¯t seem bothered by the act. Nova smiled and then turned to face the teacher along with the other girls and failed to notice that Akio was staring at her. While Akio was staring intently at Nova he was also being observed by Zero.

    The rest of the day was uneventful Nova was able to make friends with almost all the students at the school. Zero and Yoko had an interesting time dodging all the students that would walk the hallways in order to stay hidden. When the school day was almost complete they went outside 5 minutes before and pretended to have just arrived. When the school bell rang Nova walked outside into the schoolyard led by Mrs. Sato along with the other students so that they could play while waiting for their parents.

    Mrs. Sato calls forth Nova when she sees Zero and the little girl run towards them and yells, ¡°Papa mama!¡± as she hugs their legs.

    All the kids look at Zero and Yoko in awe since they looked better than most of the people they¡¯ve seen. Sara then says out loud, ¡°Wow Nova¡¯s mama and papa look so pretty.¡±

    All the other kids were nodding their heads and agreeing with Sara when the young boy Akio asks, ¡°Are you guys really her parents?¡±

    Zero smiled at the little boy and answers, ¡°Yes we are why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because you look way too young to be a father and neither of you looks like her.¡± said Akio

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t say mean things about Nova¡¯s mama and papa!¡± yelled Nova

    Zero picked up Nova and rubbed her head as he said, ¡°That¡¯s because Nova resembles her grandma more than us.¡±

    Mrs. Sato interrupted Akio''s line of questioning and bowed saying, ¡°I apologize for his rude line of questions. I¡¯ll be sure to explain to him why this was wrong so that it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Yoko spoke for the first time and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay we don¡¯t mind and now if you¡¯ll excuse us we need to be heading home now.¡±

    Zero placed the now clam Nova on the ground and grab her hand while Yoko grabbed the other. The happy family then walked away. They were now away from enough people that they could fly away but Zero had explained that Nova want to walk while holding hands with them so they decided to take time to walk back to the hotel. After leaving the school Zero decided to stop by an ice cream shop and get Nova a treat for doing so well on her first day. Nova told Yoko about her day while Zero entered the shop to get the ice cream when he realized that he was currently not carrying any money.

    Zero sighed and order the ice cream using his mana-infused voice to order the employee to give it to him without payment. Zero then took the ice cream and memorized the name of the shop and promised to come back and pay the money tomorrow. Zero handed the ice cream over to the ladies and they walked home as they ate. Zero had never personally eaten any dessert before but still had memories of doing so once before. Zero discovered that while he didn¡¯t dislike the desert he didn¡¯t particularly like it either so he figured he might not be a fan of sweets, unlike his previous incarnation.

    They finished their ice cream just as they arrived at the hotel where they were met by Azalea who had been in her realm for the last couple of days trying to cleanse the souls in Zero¡¯s dimension. She ran up to Zero and said, ¡°My lord we have an emergency it¡¯s Valna!¡±

 Chapter 145 Divine Egg

    Zero let go of Nova¡¯s hand and walked up to Azalea and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Azalea then answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happening to her so I thought to bring my lord there while Dahlia keeps an eye on her.¡±

    Zero turned to Yoko and said, ¡°Leave Nova here with Azalea and we¡¯ll go check this out.¡±

    Yoko had a worried look on her face as she nodded and handed Nova over to Azalea. She quickly opened a portal and flew in without waiting for Zero. Zero then said, ¡°Take care of Nova and we¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    Zero waved his hand and created a portal and entered. Zero appeared in his dimension and found a blue gate with runes leading to Yoko¡¯s realm. Passing through the gate Zero found Yoko staring at a ball of white ethereal flames that surrounded Valna. Valna looked to be in intense pain as her skin burned and heal repeatedly and her blood burned. Zero attempted to fly near it and try to save her when he was stopped by Yoko.

    ¡°What up why are you stopping me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the flames they attack if approached.¡± Warned Yoko

    Zero then notice a rather large burn on Yoko¡¯s arm that wasn¡¯t healing and touched it only to find his hand burned. Zero quickly removed his hand and then said, ¡°This is aether. Pure aether like what Sophia used. I¡¯d know this pain from anywhere.¡±

    Yoko then nodded and said, ¡°I see so this is what aether feels like. No wonder my body can¡¯t heal itself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Zero

    Yoko placed her hand on the burn wound and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve personally encountered aether so I wasn¡¯t sure why my body refused to heal. It makes sense since aether works as a sort of poison to nether creatures such as yourself. Since my apotheosis, my body has gained resistance of lesser elements like light and dark but it looks like aether and nether can still harm me.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Yoko then released an absurd amount of mana into the burn area before the wound started to heal. Zero then look at her and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned how to create or control aether so I had to forcibly use mana to extinguish it.¡± explained Yoko with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing from the look on your face that somethings wrong.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yeah since I don¡¯t really understand my powers I can create or control aether or nether at the moment. Just now I had to use my mana to forcibly dispel the aether and the amount required was ridiculous.¡± said Yoko as she turned to look at Valna

    ¡°Damn this troubling if we can''t touch her and we can¡¯t dispel the flames there¡¯s nothing we can do. Do you have any ideas.¡± said Zero

    ¡°The only thing I can think of is to ask Hel for help.¡± said Yoko without turning back to face Zero

    Zero was taken aback by Yoko¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°Is there really nothing we can do besides that? I don¡¯t know if we can fully trust her or her father so I¡¯d like to keep her out of our realms until we figure exactly what they want.¡±

    ¡°Well there¡¯s nothing we can do about and we don¡¯t even know anything about what¡¯s going on! If we make the wrong decision or fail to make a decision at all Valna could die! This is no time to be worried about things that don¡¯t matter at the moment!¡± yelled Yoko

    Yoko calmed herself and took a deep breath and said, ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry for just going off on you it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Valna and you¡¯re angry at yourself for being powerless to do anything about it. I feel the same way.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Let ask Hel what to do and if she betrays us in the future I¡¯ll personally take care of it.¡± said Yoko with conviction

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry this is as much my responsibility as much as yours. I¡¯ll go get her and be right back so wait for me and don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand and a portal opened for him to walk through.

    Zero appeared in the hotel and began to look around for Hel. He bummed into Soma and asked, ¡°Do you know where Hel is?¡±

    ¡°Umm I think she likes to spend her time at the pool in the basement.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Thanks, I gotta run!¡± yelled Zero as he had started moving before Soma could even finish his sentence.

    Zero arrived at the basement pool and found Hel sitting at the poolside with her feet in the water and she looked to be thinking about something. She then snapped out of her daze and turned in Zero¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Hello is there something you need from me?¡±

    ¡°I need you to come with me now.¡± said Zero as he opened up a portal to his dimension

    Zero walked over to her side and reach his hand out to help her stand up. Hel then followed him through the portal and appeared in Zero white space that was filled with souls. As Hel looked around Yoko¡¯s blue gate appeared in front of them and Zero pushed the gate open and walked through. Hel took a few seconds to finish looking around before she followed and appeared behind where Yoko stood watching over the burning Valna.

    Hel walked over to where Yoko and Zero stood and muttered, ¡°Is this a Divine Egg?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Please tell us.¡± said Zero as he grabbed Hel¡¯s shoulders

    ¡°Please calm down I can tell you¡¯re worried but I can assure you that the person in the flames will be fine. That is the 1<sup>st</sup> stage of a phenomenon known to the divine forces as a Divine Egg.¡± said Hel

 Chapter 146 Valnaéˆ¥æªš Emergence

    ¡°A Divine Egg is a special and rare phenomenon when a mortal receives divine help to reach apotheosis. Normally just being exposed to divine mana will help those at the threshold breakthrough and achieve the level of demigod. That girl¡¯s case is different because she¡¯s absorbed divine mana or in this case, pure aether and her body is using all that energy to breakthrough.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°When I became a demigod my body didn¡¯t have to go through that.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°As I said this is a unique apotheosis. The Divine Eggs has 3 stages with the 1st being a rebirth of the body, the 2<sup>nd</sup> stage is a synchronization of the soul, and the last stage will follow like a regular apoptosis. The reason it¡¯s called a divine egg is because what comes out of the apotheosis egg will not be similar to the person you knew before.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Do you mean that her personality will change?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That all depends on the synchronization of the 2<sup>nd</sup> stage. A low synchronization will lead to a few changes in personality, form, and power while a high synchronization will lead to drastic changes.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that the Valna we know may die and we¡¯ll be left with a new Valna. This is terrible is there anything we can do?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that that wasn¡¯t the worst part of my news. I¡¯m assuming the aether came from the aeon you guys fought before yes? If so I hate to be the bearer of bad news but the personality changes will shift that girl¡¯s personality to be similar to the aeon.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Is there nothing we can do to stop this?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°No, once it¡¯s started it can¡¯t be stopped. The only thing you can do is pray for a low synchronization rate.¡± said Hel

    As Hel explained that there was nothing they could do Zero smell a delicious scent in the air and he look at Yoko to see her squeezing her hand so hard they bled. Zero walked over and touched her shoulder to get her to stop. He knew that Yoko felt like he did they gained so much power but it was all worthless if they couldn¡¯t use it to protect those dear to them.

    Suddenly the flames surrounding Valna died down and her body began to emit a brilliantly bright white glow. Hel saw the scene and said, ¡°This is bad the brighter the glow the higher the synchronization and this shows a high synchronization.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As soon as she finished talking the glow suddenly changed from white to purple and the glow grew even stronger. Hel covered her eyes as she looked at the purple light and said, ¡°What is going on this isn¡¯t what is supposed to happen.¡±

    Zero then looked at the purple light with hope as a voice echoed in his mind.

    ALERT DUE TO INDIVIDUAL VALNA¡¯ SOUL LINK WITH HOST HAS CAUSED HER ASCENDENCE TO BE INFLUENCED BY THE HOST¡¯S CHAOS ATTRIBUTE

    Zero hoped that this was enough to stop Valna from becoming like Sophia. He had a love-hate relationship with Valna where he didn¡¯t show her too much care but he care for her more than he¡¯d like to admit. A shockwave emitted from Valna and pushed the 3 back and the light faded and Valna was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Where did she go!?¡± yelled Yoko as she flew into the sky and looked around.

    Zero flew after her and grabbed her before she could fly away and said, ¡°Relax it seems like she teleported to her realm. I haven¡¯t been there and I don¡¯t know how to open a doorway there before you ask me to take us there.¡±

    Zero held Yoko¡¯s hand as they floated back down to the ground. They landed next to Hel who looked to be in deep thought. She noticed them landing and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about why the glow changed color?¡±

    Yoko shook her head having no idea and Zero just remain silent also shaking his head. Hel then said, ¡°Then I have no idea what will happen then. I think it¡¯s best to stay here and wait to see if she comes back here.¡±

    Yoko and Zero decided that was this was indeed the best action. Since Valna never created a gateway into her realm they were unable to access it. Yoko used her magic to create seats of earth where they could sit and wait. There was silence as they sat and waited. After what seemed like 2 hours a gateway that Zero had never seen appeared in the air.

    When the gateway opened Valna emerged naked and changed. Her eyes were completely white with no pupils and her hair now was orange and flowed in the air like a flame. Zero actually couldn''t tell if her hair resembled flames or if her air was made out of fire itself. Her black wings had turned orange with a red tip giving it a resemblance to the wing of a phoenix. Her wings disappeared and Valna fell to the ground so the group rushed over to her and noticed that her back was 2 flaming wing tattoos on the side of a tattoo of a flaming spear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s let her rest here until she wakes up and we can figure out how much she changed.¡± said Zero

    NAME: VALNA

    RACE: INFERNO VALHALLA VALKYRIE

    DIVINE SOUL: INFERNO VALHALLA VALKYRIE SOUL

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: DEMIGOD

    LEVEL: 1

    DIVINITY: (DIVINE ATTRIBUTE): WAR & HOLY FLAMES

    STRENGTH: 20,180

    SPEED: 27,200

    MAGIC ENERGY: 4,265,000

    VITALITY: 6,269,000

    SKILLS: WEAPON MASTERY, HOLY IMMUNITY, FIRE IMMUNITY, WIND RESISTANCE, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, DIVINE MAGIC, PRIMORDIAL FIRE MAGIC MASTERY, WIND MAGIC MASTERY, LESSER MINOR DIVINITY, WAR EMPOWERMENT, ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT, REALITY WARPING, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, FEAR INDUCEMENT, DIVINE COMBAT, WAR & PEACE MANIPULATION, WAR CRY, HOLY FLAME MANIPULATION, LIFE-FORCE MANIPULATION, PURIFICATION, PYROPORTATION, BLESSING BESTOWAL, POWER BESTOWAL, PENANCE STARE, LESSER AETHER MANIPULATION, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DIVINE FORCE MANIPULATION, ANGELIC MAGIC, SPATIAL-TEMPORAL LOCK, REALITY-WARPING, INHIBITION RELEASE, TACTICAL ANALYSIS, LIFE-FORCE ABSORPTION

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, DIVINE-ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, AFTERLIFE TRANSPORT, SELECTIVE OMNISCIENCE (WAR), WAR ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DESTRUCTION), ETERNAL REST INDUCEMENT, CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY, ETERNAL SOUL, DEITY SOUL, PROTECTION EMBODIMENT, WAR EMBODIMENT, DIVINITY(ORDER, LIGHT, WISDOM), DIVINE BODY, DIVINE AURA, PYROSCIENCE, GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, LESSER FLAME DEITY PHYSIOLOGY, BLAZE ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, KINDNESS ARCHANGEL BUD, WAR INDUCEMENT, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, PERFECTION, PRIME SOURCE, SINGULARITY, META-LEARNING, DIVINE SIGHT, FLAME EMBODIMENT

 Chapter 147 The Fallen

    ¡°Yes, I also think it¡¯s best to keep her here. New demigods are sometimes unable to control their powers and sometimes kill those around them accidentally.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Yes and we don¡¯t know if she the same or completely different so until we find out it¡¯s best to keep her away from the others as a precaution.¡± added Zero

    Yoko said nothing as she nodded and she walked over a picked up the unconscious Valna. Yoko¡¯s skin started to blister and burn as she touched Valna but she paid it no concern as she lifted her up. Yoko then used her magic to create a stone altar and placed Valna on it.

    ¡°So when do you think she¡¯ll wake up?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well her body and soul have just gone through a very strenuous transformation so it¡¯s hard to tell. The earliest should be 1 week from now but this could also end up taking months. It all depends on how much she changed. So the earlier she wakes up the better.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope she wakes up in a week.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°This might not be my place to say this but if she doesn¡¯t wake up in a months time I recommend turning her into a fallen.¡± said Hel

    ¡°A fallen?¡± asked a confused Zero

    ¡°Ah, my apologies you¡¯re still fairly new to the world of gods. I mean a fallen angel.¡± said Hel

    ¡°I have a general idea what a fallen angel is but I doubt I know everything so please explain.¡± said Zero

    ¡°A fallen angel is basically an angel corrupted by an outside source of power. When the angel is corrupted that angel then changes and serves the being who changed her as her master without fail. Any angel can be corrupted so long as the angel¡¯s soul is bathed in mana 10 times the amount of man its soul can hold. Doing so will break the angel''s soul link to its creator and form a new link with the corrupter. This process warps the soul so the angel will lose their memory and gain a new personality dictated by the corrupter.¡± explained Hel

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°So any angel can be corrupted no matter how powerful?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes but the more power an angel holds the harder it is to corrupt since not many gods would have enough power to corrupt angels near their level of strength.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Wait so angels can be as powerful as a god?¡± asked Yoko

    Hel looked confused by such a question and said, ¡°When we say god we¡¯re talking about a level of power, not a race. Angel or any other creature can reach this level of power when given enough time. Besides all angels used to be mortal creatures in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Why would God turn mortals into angels instead of just creating them?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero then understood the reason why and said, ¡°I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s because nobody can create a soul. ¡±

    Hel nodded and said, ¡°Yes all the souls in creation existed before the gods came into power and although we can change them we can¡¯t create new souls. It¡¯s said that once a diety obtains the strength of a Primordial then they¡¯ll gain that ability. So gods value souls especially powerful souls that can be used to create powerful servants that might gain the power of a god.¡±

    ¡°Going back to the main subject I can feel the mana coming from Valna and neither Zero nor myself holds enough mana to do as you suggested.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Ah pardon me I fail to properly explain it. You don¡¯t have to inject the mana all at once but slowly over time. However, that will be difficult to do if the angel is awake or aware of the process so it is recommended to remove the angel¡¯s soul and place it back when finished.¡± said Hel

    Zero looked at Hel who told him all this information with a smile and without showing any emotion bowed his head and said, ¡°Thank you so much for helping us understand exactly what is going on with Valna.¡±

    Hel looked flustered and hastily said, ¡°Please there¡¯s no reason to bow your head like that. If you ever need my help please feel free to ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°No he¡¯s right we owe you a great many thanks for today.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Well then let¡¯s leave Valna here for now and we¡¯ll check back in a week. Hel you can go back with Yoko I have to go check something with Dahlia.¡± said Zero as he waved his hand and a portal opened.

    Yoko walked through the portal as soon as Zero finished talking but, Hel took a few seconds and smiled at Zero before walking through the portal.

    ¡®Looks like I have to be much more careful with her than I originally thought. She knows we sealed Sophia here and was subtlely looking around to find her.¡¯

    The portal closed and Zero called forth the gateway to the twin¡¯s nether realm. Zero then appeared in front of the temple and found Dahlia watching a projection of a flower meadow filled with people on the temple wall and she waved her hand and it changed to a hellscape with people being tortured by vampires.

    Zero then spoke up and said, ¡°Hey what are you doing?¡±

    Dahlia turned around to face Zero and bowed before saying, ¡°Hello my lord it seems like you¡¯ve resolved the matter concerning Valna since I can no longer sense her mana in flux. I¡¯m simply going over all the rooms to make sure that they¡¯re cleansing the souls of their memories and sin effectively. If I come across an error I correct it.¡±

    ¡°Should Azalea be helping you do that?¡± asked a curious Zero

    ¡°My lord it¡¯s a shame to say Azalea lacks the aptitude for this type of work. What I lack she can do well and vice versa. So to what do, I owe this pleasure?¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°I need to check up on Sophia. I asked you to move her to one of your doorways to hide her. I can¡¯t sense her so I¡¯ll need you to guide me there.¡± said Zero

 Chapter 148 The Fall Begins

    ¡°As you wish my lord well then please follow me.¡± said Dahlia

    Dahlia and Zero then started to walk deeper into the temple passing countless doors. They walked all the to Dahlia¡¯s room and up to her bed when Zero said, ¡°I pretty sure I didn¡¯t ask to see your bedroom.¡±

    Dahlia said nothing as she walked past her bed to the back of the room. She then poured mana into the wall and a door appeared. The door looked exactly the same as the door that lead to her room. Dahlia then touched the black metal door with an engraving of a winged woman kneeling and praying and poured even more mana into and it began to open. She then turned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find her within my lord. Do you need me to accompany you or shall I wait here?¡±

    ¡°You can come along I might need your help.¡± said Zero to which Dahlia nodded and followed behind,

    They entered the room and found the aeon Sophia still sealed but Zero noticed that the crack area had grown although only by a minuscule amount. Zero walked over to her and placed his hand on Sophia¡¯s chest. He then turned his hand in a dark ethereal hand and reached deep into Sophia¡¯s body to pull out her soul.

    Sophia¡¯s body glow a bright white and repelled Zero¡¯s hand which turned back to normal and had some burn marks. Dahlia ran over and held Zero burned hand and worriedly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Zero had noticed that souls were weightless things that popped out of bodies upon death. A soul attached to a body however had weight to it as in the case of Sophia he felt as if he were trying to grab the very sun. Her soul burned his hand as it approached it and repelled his hand by unconsciously coating her body with aether.

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine I expected it so it¡¯s nothing to worry about. My hand should heal in an hour or so.¡±

    ¡°You tried to remove her soul why?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°I learned of a way to change an angel which requires me removing her soul.¡± said Zero

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°So you wish to make her fall. If you¡¯re able to that would be wonderful my lord but it seems impossible now.¡± said Dahlia

    ¡°No I never expected it to succeed but now I know what I need to do first.¡± said Zero as he looked at Sophia 1 more time before turning away to leave the room followed by Dahlia.

    When they exited the room the black gate shut behind them automatically and disappeared. Dahlia then walked ahead of Zero to lead him back to the throne room. Zero then walked out of the temple and opened a portal back to the lobby. After appearing in the lobby he called over Mina and Yoko with the excuse of studying and they came over gladly to assist him since he was taking school seriously.

    Zero had never told anybody about his ability to copy power from others. Yoko and the other knew he could devour souls like Soma but he kept this skill a secret because he knew it always pays off to keep a secret or 2 from others. He needed to keep this ability under raps especially since Hel was here and Loki and the rest of his family would be joining them at some point.

    ¡®System you know the skills I want from them right what¡¯s your estimation?¡¯

    ESTIMATED TIME UNTIL ALL SKILLS ACQUIRE 110 HOURS

    ¡®That''s about 5 days. So how close do I have to be near them?¡¯

    Due to the skill evolving the host must now remain within 300 meters of the target

    Zero was elated by the news since he simply just had to sit in the school and the hotel and the skills would copy. He ordered the system to begin. So for the next 10 days, Zero asked Azalea to take Nova to school and apologized to the little girl since he would be busy for the next few days. Nova shook her head and smiled saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay papa we¡¯ll play when you¡¯re less busy. Nova promises to be a good girl so go do what you need to do.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m a bad father.¡¯ thought Zero as he hugged the little girl

    Zero then went to Hikaru and informed her that he was going to leave the excavation and rebuilding of The Meath Empire to her and Yoko. Hikaru then asked, ¡°Why are you leaving it to us?¡±

    ¡°A problem happened with Valna and I need to watch over her.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Why do you need to handle it? Is she okay?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but let¡¯s just say if things go wrong I might need to kill her. That¡¯s why I need to handle it personally.¡± explained Zero

    Hikaru looked at Zero for a few seconds before nodding and saying, ¡°Okay, I understand sometimes life hands us tough decisions however don¡¯t try to handle everything on your own if you need help be sure to ask for help. You can also come to me if you need any advice.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, big sis I¡¯ll be sure to ask for help if I need it.¡± said Zero as he opened up a portal to his dimension.

    Zero appeared in the familiar white space that seemed to go on forever and summoned 5 souls with 3 being valkyrie souls and the rest being Erinys souls. Zero then summon a soulless body of each of these lesser angels and activated life and death manipulation skill and fused these 2 bodies into his own. The process was quite painful as Zero was shaking in pain when he called forth 2 of each soul and activated his divine assimilation dominance skill.

    2 LESSER VALKYRIE SOULS AND 2 GREATER VALKYRIE SOULS CONSUMED

    CONFIRMED

    DUE TO STATS BEING UNABLE TO INCREASE FURTHER THE STAT INCREASE SHALL BE CONVERTED INTO SOUL RANK

    SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM A TO S-

    HOLY RESISTANCE, HOLY MAGIC MASTERY, FIRE RESISTANCE, WIND RESISTANCE, WIND MAGIC MASTERY ACQUIRED

    GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY AND LESSER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGY YES/NO

    ¡®No, save them for now¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

 Chapter 149 Incomplete Chaos Physiology Part 1

    Zero was finished increasing his soul rank so he opened his eyes and let out a deep breath. Zero then reach for the last remaining soul but noticed his hand trembled and shook. Zero grabbed his hand the trembling stop and reach for the lesser valkyrie soul. Zero held the soul and started injecting his mana into the soul.

    As Zero kept injecting his mana into the soul he notice the yellow soul slowly change color until it had a purple hue. Within seconds Zero had transformed the soul and formed a soul link with it. Curiosity got the best of Zero and he continued to inject mana into the soul. He had used 20,000 mana to transform the soul and as the mana passed 40,000 cracks began to form on the soul and started to spread. Zero quickly called forth 2 valkyrie souls and turned them into green energy and used them to heal the cracks as he continued to inject mana. Zero kept repeating the process of injecting mana and healing the soul until the mana he injected reached 500,000.

    The soul that floated in Zero¡¯s hand was 4 times bigger than when it was a lesser Valkyrie soul. Zero summoned a new lifeless valkyrie and placed the soul inside it. What happened next surprised Zero as the valkyrie exploded splashing Zero with its blood.

    Zero then summoned another valkyrie and started to inject mana into it but this time he activated his nether aspect and the mana change from purple into a black miasma-like mist. He repeated the same experiment until the yellow soul turned black and was the same size as the other soul.

    ¡®I guess this is what happens when a soul is too powerful for the body to contain.¡¯

    Zero summoned 25 valkyries and used his life manipulation to merge them strengthening the body. He also summoned an Erinys and slit his wrist and drew some of his blood and merged it into the Erinys. Zero then sent the black valkyrie soul into the strengthened valkyrie body and the purple soul into the Erinys body that held his blood.

    The bodies began to change as soon as the soul entered them. The armor valkyrie who received the black soul changed from white and gold to black and silver. The valkyrie¡¯s hair turned blue and her blue eyes changed into a golden yellow with black sclera. The valkyrie¡¯s wing also turned black. The Erinys¡¯ armor also change from red to purple and black while her hair turned black. Her eyes turned yellow but her sclera remained normal. Her wings turned metallic and they faded in and out of an ethereal form.

    RACE: DARK VALKYRIE

    SOUL: DARK VALKYRIE SOUL

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    SOUL RANK: S+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: WIND, DARK, DEATH

    STRENGTH: 4950

    SPEED: 6240

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,000,000

    VITALITY: 750,500

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, HOLY RESISTANCE, DARK RESISTANCE, DEMONIC LIGHT MANIPULATION, SACRED DARKNESS MANIPULATION, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MORPHING, DEATH MAGIC, DREAM WALKING, INTANGIBILITY, INVISIBILITY, CORRUPTION INFUSION, DEATH INDUCEMENT, SOUL READING, SOUL COLLECTION, SOUL CARRIER

    PASSIVE SKILL: AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, OMNILINGUALISM, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (WAR), PSYCHOPOMP PHYSIOLOGY, DARK VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, FALLEN ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, PAIN SUPPRESSION, INTERBREEDING, DEATH SENSE

    RACE: CHAOS VALKYRIE

    SOUL: CHAOS VALKYRIE SOUL

    SOUL RANK: S+

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: N/A

    STRENGTH: 5890

    SPEED: 6840

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,500,000

    VITALITY: 890,000

    SKILLS: FLIGHT, WING MANIFESTATION, WING MANIPULATION, SPEAR MASTERY, LANCE MASTERY, ALL LESSER ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, DEMONIC LIGHT MANIPULATION, SACRED DARKNESS MANIPULATION, LESSER ELEMENTAL MANIPULATION, DEATH EMPOWERMENT, DEATH-FORCE MANIPULATION, DISCORD MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MANIPULATION, ANIMAL MORPHING, CHAOS MAGIC (LIMITED), DREAM WALKING, INTANGIBILITY, INVISIBILITY, DEATH INDUCEMENT, SOUL READING, SOUL COLLECTION, SOUL CARRIER, CORRUPTION INFUSION

    PASSIVE SKILL: AFTERLIFE TRAVELING, OMNILINGUALISM, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (?????), PSYCHOPOMP PHYSIOLOGY, CHAOS VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, FALLEN ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, MALLEABLE ANATOMY, PAIN SUPPRESSION, INTERBREEDING, DEATH SENSE

    ¡®Hmm they seem as strong as Dahlia and Azalea but they have a lack of skills. Their skills are on par with the lampads that those 2 created so looks like this was a waste of time. Should I devour them or¡­¡¯

    Zero snapped his fingers and 20 lifeless Erinys and long with 20 greater valkyrie souls appeared. He allow the 2 created Valkyries to insert the souls into the lifeless bodies and commanded them to use their corruption infusion skill on the resurrected Erinys. To Zero¡¯s surprise, the skill changed the Erinys who didn¡¯t resist into similar creatures however because Zero hadn¡¯t strengthened their souls and bodies their stats and skills paled in comparison to the 2 he personally created. This left him with 10 weak dark valkyries and 10 weak chaos valkyries.

    Disappointed by this experiment Zero summoned the gateway to Yoko¡¯s realm and ordered the Valkyries to stand guard over Valna. The Valkyries complied and flew through the gateway leaving Zero behind. Having tested the ability to make a fallen angel Zero opened a portal back to the hotel and resumed his skill copying. The next 5 days were uneventful as everyone had things to take care of so he only met up with Soma, Mina, and Yoko. Zero sat in his room until he received the notifications he wanted.

    FAIRY LORD PHYSIOLOGY, ALPHA PHYSIOLOGY, DEADLY LUST ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, AND MAGICAL WISDOM DEMIGOD PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    DUE TO THE HOST LACKING A SIN SEED OF LUST UNABLE TO GAIN SKILL DEADLY LUST ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY

    A SIN SEED OF PRIDE DETECTED SO SKILL DEADLY LUST ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY CHANGED INTO PRIDEFUL ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGY YES/NO

    ¡®No, keep saving them.¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    Zero wasted no time and opened a portal to his dimension and then opened the gateway to Yoko¡¯s realm. He entered Yoko¡¯s realm and arrived near where Valna slept finding the valkyrie kneeling before him. Zero ordered them to return to what they were doing before he arrived and walked over to Valna.

    ¡®System start coping.¡¯

    Zero then extended a claw on his finger and slit Valna¡¯s wrist and controlled her blood to float out until the wound healed. Zero managed to collect quite a bit of her blood which had an orange hue and had his shadow absorb it.

 Chapter 150 Incomplete Chaos Physiology Conclusion

    Within 28 hours of when he started the copying process Zero heard a notification.

    BLAZE ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY AND HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    ¡®Before you even ask go ahead and save them.¡¯

    Zero then called forth a gateway to Dahlia¡¯s realm. He walked over to the temple and entered to find Dahlia giving orders to a group of lampads. When she noticed Zero she shoo them away and asked, ¡°Do you need something, my lord?¡±

    ¡°I need you to take me to see Sophia again.¡± said Zero

    Dahlia turned and lead the way to her bedroom. On the way there Zero said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry since I¡¯m having Azalea take care of Nova you¡¯ve been swamped with work.¡±

    Dahlia shook her head and said, ¡°Think nothing of it, my lord. When Azalea finishes this duty she¡¯ll return and my workload will decrease. Luckily we also have Hel helping out or we couldn¡¯t keep up.¡±

    After they sealed away Sophia the group notice that more and more mortal souls were roaming the world. It seemed like without Sophia or Yaldabaoth to run things the dead could not pass on to the afterlife. Dahlia and Azalea had been spending the previous days before the school year had started constantly creating reapers to deal with the influx of souls. They had managed to bolster the number of reapers to nearly 500 and also created 100 more lampads. Their reapers were sending them thousands of souls every hour. Honestly, Hel by herself could have handled the situation but she suggested that Dahlia and Azalea be allowed to handle however much they could and she would take care of the rest.

    Dalhia and Azalea had a rocky start but when they got into the grove of things their operation slowly grew. Even now whenever Dahlia and Azalea had any free time they spent it increasing the workforce. The batch of souls that they started cleansing was almost ready and their sins would be turned into divine mana. Zero had decided that after this he would help these 2 go through their apotheosis.

    They reached Dahlia''s bedroom and she opened the black door leading into her room and opened the hidden door. This time Zero had her wait outside as he entered. Zero walked over and slit her wrist and collected her blood the same as he had done to Valna and sent it into his shadow. Zero exited the room which disappeared as soon as he exited and followed Dahlia back to the main hall. He bid her farewell and opened a gateway to his personal dimension.

    The space was filled with countless soulless bodies and souls but Zero sent them away clearing the area around him leaving nothing. Zero then summoned 30 souls and consumed them. The souls were in 3 groups of ten and using his skill he fused them leaving only 3 powerful souls. Zero let out a deep breath as he summoned forth 10 werewolf bodies and absorbed them along with blood he had collected into himself. Zero entire body shook in pain until the process was complete.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    HIGH DEMON SOUL, HIGH ANGEL SOUL, AND WEREWOLF LORD SOUL CONSUMED

    CONFIRMED

    DUE TO STATS BEING UNABLE TO INCREASE FURTHER THE STAT INCREASE SHALL BE CONVERTED INTO SOUL RANK

    SOUL RANK INCREASED FROM S TO SS+

    SKILLS: LUNAR EMPOWERMENT, TRANSFORMATION, AND ZOOLINGUALISM ACQUIRED

    PASSIVE SKILLS: PREDATOR INSTINCT, FIGHTING INSTINCT, HUNTING INTUITION, SURVIVAL INTUITION, MUSCLE MASS ENHANCEMENT, MUSCLE ARMOR, AND FUR GENERATION ACQUIRED

    WEREWOLF PHYSIOLOGY OBTAINED

    INCORPORATE PHYSIOLOGY YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    DUE TO Werewolf and angel CELLS IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY, OTHER SKILLS CAN BE ACQUIRED

    WILL HOST ALLOW SYSTEM TO OPTIMIZE BODY AND SOUL YES/NO

    ¡®Yes¡¯

    HOST BODY OPTIMIZED SKILLS WILL BE ACQUIRED

    SKILLS: HOLY IMMUNITY, FIRE IMMUNITY, LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP, FAIRY LORDSHIP, WEREWOLF LORDSHIP, TELEKINESIS, TELEPATHY, DEMONIC FORCE MANIPULATION, ANGELIC FORCE MANIPULATION, PRIDE EMBODIMENT, PRIMORDIAL LIGHT MANIPULATION, BLESSING INDUCEMENT, PYROKINESIS, ELECTROKINESIS, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, HOLY RESISTANCE, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, INTANGIBILITY, ETHEREAL FORM, INTANGIBILITY, MAGIC CLOTHING

    PASSIVE SKILLS: MESMERIZING PRESENCE AND LIE AND TRUTH DETECTION ACQUIRED

    Zero would normally lose consciousness at this point but he didn¡¯t as his body shook vigorously. He was overcome with a pain like no other exceeding the pain he felt when Soma burned him to his very bones. This pain not only affected his body but also his soul. Zero could hear his creaking and shifting.

    Snap

    Zero looked down to see his arm was now bent the wrong way. As soon as his mind processed what had happened his leg also started snapping and twisting in ways that shouldn¡¯t be possible for a human body.

    FUSION OF FAIRY LORD PHYSIOLOGY, ALPHA PHYSIOLOGY, PRIDEFUL ARCHDEMON LORD PHYSIOLOGY, MAGICAL WISDOM DEMIGOD PHYSIOLOGY, BLAZE ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY, HIGH ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY GREATER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY, WEREWOLF PHYSIOLOGY, AND LESSER VALKYRIE PHYSIOLOGY WILL LEAD TO DEFECTS IN THE HOST¡¯S BODY

    THE SYSTEM WILL NOW ATTEMPT TO CREATE 2 NEW SUPERIOR TYPES OF PHYSIOLOGY FROM THE MANY LESSER ONES

    RADIANT MYSTICAL ANGEL LORD PHYSIOLOGY CREATED

    PRIDEFUL NETHER ARCHDEMON PHYSIOLOGY CREATED

    RADIANT MYSTICAL ANGEL LORD PHYSIOLOGY AND PRIDEFUL NETHER ARCHDEMON PHYSIOLOGY MERGED INTO CHAOS PRIMORDIAL

    MYTHICAL NETHER CHAOS EMPEROR TURNED INTO PRIDEFUL CHAOTIC DEMIURGE

    BEGINNING APOTHEOSIS

    CHAOS PRIMORDIAL 1<sup>ST</sup> STAGE UNLOCKED

    When Zero heard the last notification a massive amount of mana burst from within his body. The energy was usual as it was a mix of his black nether mana, his normal light purple mana, an unknown white mana, and a rainbow-colored mana that was a mix of red, blue, and green. The different types of mana mixed together as it gushed forth and eventually the only color that could be seen was dark purple. The purple mana then wrapped around Zero and caused his twisted and mangled body to snap and twist back into place before the mana set Zero ablaze.

    Zero could feel his body disintegrating in the purple flame but he felt no pain. As the flames consumed him Zero could no longer see around him but strangely he could in this state he could feel everything that was happening in his realm along with was happening the other¡¯s realms. Zero had always felt that his dimension was enormous but the only thing that popped into his mind was ¡®How small.¡¯ Zero felt that everything was small himself included. As he was thinking this he found himself standing in an empty purple space he looked at his hand and instantly understood that this was a mental projection. Zero then felt a presence staring at him so he looked around and found that there was nothing there so he took a lookup and that was when he saw it.

 Chapter 151 Dreamscape

    Zero looked up to see a sky made up of countless eyes all looking down at him. The eyes were gigantic and instead of a single pupil within the eye were countless pupils shifting and moving to make it seem as if there were an endless amount. As he looked upon this sight he was surprised to find that he wasn¡¯t worried or feeling nervous about these eyes. Rather he seemed to be comfortable in this space as if it were made just for him.

    ¡°What a weird space you¡¯ve created here.¡± said a mysterious voice

    Zero turned to identify the origin of the voice but found no one there. As Zero looked around he notice the eyes were also looking around for the owner of the voice. He yelled out, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? You can just call me Dream.¡± said the voice

    ¡°Well then Dream why have you brought me here?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re misunderstanding the situation. I haven¡¯t brought you anywhere you passed out and entered my realm. As my namesake says you¡¯re simply dreaming.¡± said Dream

    ¡°So I¡¯m dreaming then why are you in my dream?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your dream. This is my realm and I allow all to come here to rest and create whatever they desire while they¡¯re here. Your unique creation simply caught my eye so I came to check it out.¡± said Dream

    ¡°Then how do I leave this place?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Aww leaving already you just got here. I¡¯d like to spend more time with you.¡± said Dream

    ¡°That sounds creepy since I can¡¯t even see you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Ah please forgive me I rarely take a physical form. Give me a second.¡± said Dream

    A second later a handsome bearded man with gray shaggy hair and sparkling gray eyes appeared. He stretched and move his body around a bit before turning to face Zero and asked, ¡°How do I look?¡±

    ¡°Like a creepy bearded old man. So where was that exit again?¡± said Zero

    Dream started laughing at Zero¡¯s answer and said, ¡°You¡¯re a funny kid I haven¡¯t laughed in ages. As for the exit, I can make it for you but I¡¯ll need something in exchange.¡±

    Zero looked at Dream for a while before asking, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you now so I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re older.¡± said Dream with a smile

    Zero didn¡¯t like the idea of writing a black cheque for this person. All his instincts were telling him that if he made this deal he would regret it so he shook his head. Dream laughed at Zero and pointed behind him and said, ¡°I was just messing with you there¡¯s the exit.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Zero looked in the direction that Dream pointed and asked, ¡°Why are there 6 doorways?¡±

    ¡°Well there are multiple ways to leave a dream so pick.¡± said Dream with a smirk

    Zero sighed and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with these doors?¡±

    ¡°Nothing they all lead out of this dream. There is a difference between them but that¡¯s inconsequential to a demigod. If you were a mortal then I¡¯d worry.¡± said Dream

    ¡°So I won¡¯t die or be harmed by picking any of these doors?¡± asked Zero

    Dream walked over and place his on Zero¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I promise on my name Dream that no harm shall come to you no matter the door you pick. You might not know this but a pledge like this holds some power when your real name is used. So don¡¯t worry kid and head home now. I look forward to your next visit.¡±

    Zero walked towards the doorways and stared at them for a few seconds before wishing he had something to throw and check. Dream laughed as he watched this distrustful kid try to figure which gate was safe. Normally he would consider it offensive for a lowly demigod to judge his words as untrustworthy but he genuinely liked his nephew so he didn¡¯t let it bother him.

    Zero finally picked a doorway and attempted to touch the doorway and found that after his hand went through nothing happened. Zero then turned to Dream and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now and I hope we won¡¯t ever meet again.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that kid. I think we¡¯ll meet again in 4 months so I look forward to it.¡± said Dream as he appeared in front of Zero and pushed him through the doorway.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to mention the difference between the doorways was the amount of time that passes in the world outside this realm. A door might lead to 5 minutes in the future and another might lead to 400 years in the future. None of that is a problem for a demigod who has immortality.¡± said Dream as he chuckle explaining the trick no that Zero was gone and could no longer hear it.

    Zero found himself floating in his dimension although it had changed quite radically. Zero grabbed his head that was in pain from the overload of notifications of all the changes that had occurred to his body. Zero didn¡¯t have the time to read all these so he skipped all the notifications and simply looked at his status.

    NAME: ZERO

    RACE: PRIDEFUL CHAOTIC DEMIURGE

    DIVINE SOUL: PRIDEFUL CHAOTIC DEMIURGE

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: DEMIGOD

    DIVINITY: CHAOS

    STRENGTH: 15,225

    SPEED: 15,541

    MAGIC ENERGY: 10,554,000

    VITALITY: 5,580,000

    SKILLS: CHAOTIC ASSIMILATION, WORLD TRAVEL, PRIDEFUL CHAOTIC DEMIURGE, CHAOTIC DIMENSION, TELEPORTATION, CONVERSION RESURRECTION, MENTAL DOMINANCE, INDOMITABLE SEXUALITY, TANTRIC MANIPULATION, OMNI-ENERGY METABOLIZATION, UNDEAD PULSE, SOUL DOMINANCE, ENDLESS DEVELOPMENT, SYNERGY, WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, AXE, SCYTHE, SPEAR, GUN, LANCE), MANA DESTABILIZATION, DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, DEMON, UNDEAD, WEREWOLF, DARK FAE), LIGHT ENTITY LORDSHIP (ANGEL, LIGHT FAE), PYROKINESIS, ELECTROKINESIS, VAMPIR, MYTHIC ENERGY MANIPULATION, BLESSING BESTOWAL, BLESSING REMOVAL, TELEKINESIS, TELEPATHY, INTANGIBILITY, MAGIC CLOTHING, LUNAR EMPOWERMENT, CHAOS FORM, ZOOLINGUALISM,

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ABSOLUTE REGENERATION, DIVINE-ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY, ABSOLUTE CONDITION, RULE TRANSCENDENCE, DEATH ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DEATH), CONCEPT-DEPENDENT IMMORTALITY (DEATH), ETERNAL DEITY SOUL, CHAOS PRIMORDIAL (1<sup>ST</sup> STAGE), INFINITE LIFE-FORCE (CHAOS DIMENSION), INFINITE RESURRECTION, DIVINE BEAST INSTINCT, CHAOS ADAPTATION, ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE, HOLY IMMUNITY, FIRE IMMUNITY, CHAOTIC VISION, CHTHONISCIENCE, VITALISCIENCE, LUMOSCIENCE, EREBOSCIENCE, LUNASCIENCE, NIGH-OMNISCIENCE(CHAOS DIMENSION), CHAOTIC DIVINITY, CHAOS BODY, CHAOTIC AURA, PERFECTION, PRIME SOURCE, SINGULARITY, META-LEARNING, AETHER/NETHER EMBODIMENT, PRIDE EMBODIMENT

    Skill explanation:

    Chthoniscience: The user knows everything about the underworld, the netherworld, and death. As such, they know everything within the underworld, and what "lives" or dwells there. The user knows everything when it comes to the afterlife because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how an underworld is supposed to work.

    Vitaliscience: The user knows everything about life and the living. As such, they know every deep secret that lies within and can understand the biology of all living creatures. The user gains an understanding of everything and anything organic, both organisms and organic matter.

    Lumoscience: The user knows everything about light and the day. As such, they know everything within the light, and what lies within and touches it. The user knows everything when it comes to the light because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how light is supposed to work, and how to draw power from it.

    Ereboscience: The user knows everything about darkness, shadows, the night. As such, they know everything within the darkness, and what hides within and around it. The user knows everything when it comes to darkness because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how darkness is supposed to work, and how to draw power from it.

    Lunascience: The user knows everything about the moon. As such, they know everything within the moon. The user knows everything when it comes to the moon because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways, reasons of how the moon is supposed to work, and all the ways to draw power from the moon.

 Chapter 152 Awake

    Zero was surprised by his status as he had expected his active skills to have increased but found out that rather than increase most of his skills went through an evolution and he had even lost a few skills. The major change he¡¯d seen had been his passive skills which had doubled. His stats didn¡¯t increase but now he could use the strength that he could tap into as a mortal.

    Zero looked at his hand and found that was still the same but he had noticed that his hair''s true length was unleashed. After his previous transformation Zero¡¯s hair had grown until it reached his knees but Zero shifted it to shoulder length to keep it manageable but his apotheosis had revealed what he actually looked like. Zero needed a mirror to see his new form but there were none in this empty space so Zero thought of his room in the hotel and found himself instantly there without having to open a portal or gateway.

    Zero was confused by this sudden spatial shift but he kept his focus and walked over to the mirror. What Zero saw surprised him a bit as he still mostly looked the same and the only thing that had changed about him were his eyes. Before Zero had a normal left eye with an amber iris and a purple right eye with a black sclera. His eyes both now had black sclera with purple irises and vertical glowing amber slit pupils.

    Zero also found that he was completely naked after the transformation. Zero went to the closet and grabbed some underwear and pants. Zero refrained from putting on a shirt as he planned to check out to see if there were any changes with his wings. Zero manifested them and found that his black wing had turned purple with bladed tips and that he now had 4 wings instead of 2. Zero touched the tip of a feather and found that it was incredibly sharp as it cut his finger with the slightest touch. Zero thought these wings were dangerous to have around others and wished for his normal feathered wings. To Zero¡¯s surprise, his bladed wings instantly shifted into regular purple feathers. Zero de-summoned his wings and summoned them again finding that the feathered wings were what appeared. Zero tried thinking of his bladed wings and they instantly shifted.

    ¡®So I can control what my wings look like with a thought. I wonder if it works on other things.¡¯

    Zero then thought of his hair going back to should length and it instantly did. Zero was curious as to what this ability was and he would look forward to figuring out to what lengths this ability could alter his form. Zero then grabbed a shirt and then walked out of the room and took the elevator down to the lobby. When Zero exited he saw Yoko and Valna sitting down eating food. Zero was surprised to see Valna up and awake. He walked over to them and greeted them but they looked back at him with stunned faces.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± asked Zero

    The 2 continued to look at Zero for a while before Yoko finally stood up crying and ran to hug Zero. As she got up Zero noticed that her stomach was bigger now.

    ¡®Hmm, this is bad Yoko is crying just from seeing me and her stomach is bigger. Either I¡¯ve been gone for a really long time or the children of demigod develop much faster than regular children. I really hope it¡¯s the second option.¡¯

    ¡°Yoko how long has it been sen you last saw me?¡± asked Zero

    Yoko continued to cry in Zero arms and it took a few seconds before she said, ¡°4 months¡± shocking Zero. He had expected maybe a few days to a week but to find out that it¡¯d taken him 4 months to complete an apotheosis was truly shocking. From Zero¡¯s perspective, he had seen them maybe an hour ago so it didn¡¯t hit me too hard but seeing Yoko he hugged her tight while saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay everything will be okay I¡¯m sorry for disappearing on you guys for so long.¡±

    Zero spent the next 15 minutes getting Yoko to calm down but during the entire process, he didn¡¯t take his eyes off of Valna. Normally Zero would have expected Valna to come up and try to calm down Yoko alongside him but she refrained this time. This made Zero nervous as he wondered if her entire personality really had changed or not.

    After a while, Yoko finally released Zero and noticed that his gaze was directed at Valna so she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay we checked Valna out and while there are some noticeable differences she¡¯s still mainly the same.¡±

    Zero still had a cautious gaze trained on Valna so he asked, ¡°What differences?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m less emotional about certain things and I have other emotions and desires about certain things that I don¡¯t recall having before.¡± answered Valna who had remained silent

    ¡°What desires would those be?¡± asked a still cautious Zero

    ¡°I desire to bear your children my liege.¡± said Valna as she kneeled before Zero

    Zero rubbed his forehead as he heard her answer and sighed, ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only male worthy to impregnate me my liege.¡± said Valna in a serious tone

    Zero turned to look at Yoko who had on a look of discomfort. She sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s been like that ever since she woke up. She still serves me but she¡¯s developed a slight obsession with you and keeps talking about bearing your children.¡±

    Zero looked at Yoko and then turned and said, ¡°Valna¡± to which she quickly answered, ¡°Yes my liege.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll obey my order right?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Of course I live to serve you however you desire.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Well then take this as an order from me. Let¡¯s hold off on any talks about having my children for the next 15 years okay?¡± said Zero

    Valna was silent for a few seconds before nodding her head and saying, ¡°I understand my liege.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. So can you guy catch me up to speed on what happened in the last 4 months?¡± said Zero

 Chapter 153 Recap

    (***Yoko Flashback***)

    Yoko started to explain to Zero what happened during his 4 month apotheosis. She started by telling him that during the beginning stages of his apotheosis Zero had absorbed 90% of the bodies and souls within his dimension. Zero was startled that he¡¯d eaten nearly 2 million souls and soulless bodies. When Yoko and Hel sensed what happened they went into the chaos dimension to assess what was going on when they found Dahlia already there. They saw a black and purple cocoon that was drawing in the bodies and souls from far away and absorbing them rapidly. When Yoko arrived she sense a minuscule amount of her mana leaving her body unwillingly so Yoko placed a shield around herself and the other 2.

    ¡°What going on? What is that?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°That mana feels like Zero so I assume that he¡¯s going through an apotheosis. He should have let us know that he planned on doing this.¡± said Yoko as she rubbed her forehead

    ¡°Yes you¡¯re right but what concerns me is the amount of souls and bodies that divine sphere is absorbing.¡± said Hel without puller her gaze from the apotheosis cocoon.

    ¡°Why? I remember Zero saying that mine absorbed all the mana in my vicinity.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°That¡¯s normal but I¡¯ve never seen a sphere that needed to absorb souls and matter. I have no idea what will happen so we need to say vigilant.¡± explained Hel

    They watched as the cocoon kept absorbing the souls and bodies until finally, it stopped and the cocoon began to condense. Every time the cocoon would get smaller a heartbeat-like sound echoed throughout the space. As the sound echo more and more the 3 noticed that dimensional tears had begun opening up. With every heartbeat, 13-dimensional tears would open up, and they all lead to the current world but the opening was all over the globe.

    ¡°Damn this is bad!¡± yelled Hel as she left Yoko¡¯s mana barrier.

    Hel raised her hand and mana gush forth and attempted to close the dimensional tears. The tears were closing but not fast enough and another heartbeat echo. As the echo touched the dimensional tears earthquakes seemed to occur in those places. Hel managed to close the open tears but another heartbeat opened more so with her other hand she created a green barrier around Zero apotheosis cocoon.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Go back to the hotel now 1 of those tears was near the hotel! Make sure everyone is okay!¡± ordered Hel

    The news shocked Dahlia and Yoko as thoughts of the others flashed in their minds. They remained still when they heard Hel shout, ¡°Go!¡± waking them up. Yoko then open a portal to the hotel and the 2 entered.

    When they entered the hotel lobby the sight of it was horrible the place was completely trashed. The walls were cracked and chunks of the ceiling had fallen. Luckily nobody had been hurt badly so they went around looking for the others. They luckily found Hikaru and Yuto safe with Mina in her suite. The room had been hit hard and the damage was extensive but the area around them had no damage so it seemed like Mina had used some type of protection spell.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Mina when she saw the 2 of them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll explain later for now let¡¯s look for the others and help the employees if they''re hurt.¡± said Yoko

    Hikaru and Mina nodded and the group split up to look for Azalea, Soma, and Nova. They searched for 5  minutes before finding the 3 who had been trapped in the underground pool area. Soma and Azalea had used their bodies to protect Nova when the ceiling collapsed causing them to be buried. Nova had used her ability to move the dirt and concrete off them. They then spent the next hour going through the hotel trying to help the employees but sadly 4 of them had died from their injuries before the group found them. They moved the body and soul to another area since sending them to the chaos dimension might endanger them.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Hikaru

    Yoko explained what they had seen in the other dimension and how the earthquake happened. Yoko then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be head back to help Hel. if the damage was this bad here even though the epicenter of the quake was somewhere else then the city might also have been hit hard. What do you guys want to do?¡±

    ¡°Wait you said there were multiple tears. So this could be happening all across the world?¡± asked Soma

    Dahlia nodded and said, ¡°Yes I plan to summon my reapers and vampire to take care of the city. As for the world, Azalea and I will create some more to handle the relief effort where we can for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll head into the city with Mina and see if there are people who need healing. Soma, I think you should contact Alucard and the rest before you head to the epicenter to check it out.¡± said Hikaru

    Soma nodded and pulled his phone as he started to walk away. Yoko opened a dimensional tear and said, ¡°This will take to the heart of the city. You¡¯ll appear in an alley but be careful okay.¡±

    Yoko then hugged Nova before handing her back to Azalea and walked through the portal. When she arrived she saw Hel focus her power on keeping the heartbeats contained. Hel then sensed Yoko and asked ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the hotel?¡± without turning back to face Yoko.

    Yoko explained what happened at the hotel and what the other would be focusing on doing. She then asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep the barrier up forever so if I start to get tired switch with me.¡± said Hel

    Yoko then stood there until Hel asked to switch and they would repeat this until the heartbeats stopped a week later. During this time Yoko would periodically contact the others to get a report of how things were.

 Chapter 154 Recap Part 2

    (***Yoko Flashback***)

    Although the heartbeats had stopped, the 2 maintained the barrier for 4 extra days to be sure that it wouldn¡¯t occur again. Once they dropped the barrier Hel set up a temporary barrier that would break easily but would alert her if the heartbeat started up again. Once they were confident about their preparations they open a portal and traveled to the hotel.

    There they found Hikaru and Alucard sitting in the lobby discussing something. Alucard¡¯s cheeks were flushed and when Yoko called out to them he got up and left. Yoko looked at Hikaru who looked normal and asked, ¡°What was that about?¡±

    ¡°Just a personal matter more importantly since you 2 are here does that mean the situation is over?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°For now but we don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll happen again or if something worse will happen.¡± said Hel

    ¡°That¡¯s troubling I hope this is the end of it.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°So what happened with the relief effort around the world?¡± asked Yoko

    Hikaru then started to explain that they were able to save quite a lot of people in the city thanks to Mina¡¯s efforts. Soma and Alucard checked out the epicenter of the quake and luckily there weren¡¯t many people near the area at the time so only 43 people died in Hirosaki City in total. The problem however was the situation around the world although they managed to save many people the death count reported had reached almost 3,000. Due to the reapers and vampires, this was quite a low number since the quakes had all happened in highly populated cities.

    ¡°Hmm, you said the death count reported was around 3,000 right? Why did you say it like that?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°Because there were some people with fatal injuries but they were still alive so I had the vampires turn them to save their lives. We¡¯ve taken charge of them and have them staying at the place where I call the other families for meetings for now.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡°That¡¯s troubling are they under control?¡± asked Yoko

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Hikaru nodded her head, ¡°Yes for now I¡¯ve been working closely with Alucard to explain their circumstances and procure the blood they need. They¡¯ve recently been rowdy asking about their families and friends. I¡¯m having Alucard train them to control their strength and bloodlust for now.¡±

    ¡°This is a temporary solution and it can¡¯t last for long. I suggest we head to The Meath Empire and start renovating it soon.¡± suggested Hel

    ¡°Yes, I was under the same impression so I asked Hammer to find me a group of construction workers. I¡¯ll use my contacts to get another group prepared and we¡¯ll begin a large scale renovation.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Then I guess I should head there to clean up any dangerous animals.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°No there¡¯s no need I already had Azalea allocate some vampires and reapers to do that. She said that they¡¯re 70% done so we should either be hearing for them tomorrow or the next day.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Wow you¡¯re very organized and I see you¡¯re already having this place repaired.¡± said Hel as she saw the debris cleaned and the walls plastered.

    ¡°Yes and luckily the Hakuba Shrine barely sustained any damage so the repairs will be completed in another week or so.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°So is there anything for us to do?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°No we have everything under control so please rest and go see Nova when you have a chance. I have other matters to attend to so I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡± said Hikaru as she stood up and walked away.

    ¡°She''s right we¡¯ve just used our mana constantly and while demigods don¡¯t get tired often we still need to rest our minds. Who knows what will happen next so rest while you can.¡± said Hel as she walked off leaving Yoko alone in the lobby.

    Yoko then spent the next 2 days with Nova allowing Azalea more time to help Dahila handle the matter concerning the dead. On that day the reapers and vampires returned for clearing out the dangerous animals in the hidden city. When they returned 2 individuals stepped forward a fair-skinned male vampire and a dark-skinned female reaper stepped forward and handed something to Hikaru. They were the previously unnamed leaders of both groups that had been named Ash and Andrea.

    Yoko saw that a piece of paper had been handed over so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°This is a map of the island and the underground city. Since I plan to have it repaired it will help me better decide what to repair and what to demolish.¡± explained Hikaru

    Hikaru then turned and asked Ash, ¡°So what is the current situation of the city?¡±

    ¡°The city has been clear of all wild animals. We moved them to another habitat similar to that of the city.¡± said Ash

    ¡°Good then the only thing left to do is send in the dryads under Nova and then the construction can begin.¡± said Hikaru

    The reapers then left to go continue their main duty of collecting souls while the vampires returned to the nether realm to handle the souls. Hikaru then asked Nova to summon her dryads to which the little girl complied although since it was her first time opening a gateway so it took her a while to get the hang of it. Following Hikaru¡¯s instruction Nova summoned 20 Hamadryads, 20 Anthousai, and 20 Auloniad.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you all to clear away the overgrown vegetation in an underground city.¡± said Hikaru

    The dryads looked at Hikaru and then turn to face Nova who nodded and said, ¡°Do what Aunty Hikaru says.¡±

    The dryads nodded and Hikaru had Hel open up a portal to the island. She went along with them as to coordinate the dryads. She took a bag of seeds that she wanted them to plant and make grow instantly. Since Zero had left the city in her care she needed to create a self-sufficient city. When she was done this city wouldn¡¯t require much help from the outside world.

 Chapter 155 Recap Part 3

    (***Yoko Flashback***)

    Hikaru and the dryads returned 3 days later after clearing the vegetation and planting the new crops. The dryads had sped up the growth and development of the crops and poured their mana into the ground revitalizing it. With that, done Hikaru then contacted Hammer to have the construction worker come in 2 days to begin their work. Hikaru spent the next 2 days checking in on the businesses of her group and finalized everything before preparing to leave.

    The day before she planned to leave she visited Yoko who had been spending a lot of time with Nova since the earthquakes had caused damage to the building in the area all schools were temporarily closed. When she knocked on Yoko¡¯s door and was let into the room, Hikaru noticed Nova had fallen asleep on the bed. Hikaru motioned for Yoko to talk with her outside as to not disturb the sleeping child. Outside the room, Hikaru asked, ¡°I wanted to know if you¡¯d like to go with us tomorrow when we go to the island.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will I¡¯ve been meaning to go there for some time now anyway.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that now that everything is basically handled we just have to investigate that tower. I need to know if it is dangerous. We¡¯ll meet up in the lobby tomorrow morning at 7 so I¡¯ll see you then.¡± said Hikaru before she walked away

    ¡°Okay I see you then.¡± said Yoko before she entered her room

    Yoko then entered her room and found little Nova awake and looking at her. Nova then asked, ¡°Are you leaving again mama?¡±

    Yoko walked over and sat beside the little girl and said, ¡°Yes I have to check on something for aunt Hikaru so I might be gone for a few days. It¡¯s a bit dangerous so I can¡¯t bring you along so I hope you can be a good girl and wait for my return.¡±

    Nova looked a bit dejected as she listened to Yoko¡¯s words but she still nodded like a good child. Yoko noticed Nova¡¯s mood and hugged the little girl. Nova must be feeling quite sad that she and Zero would constantly leave her alone. Although Nova seemed mature, she was not even a year old so she did not have much in the way of social development. Nova like her father so she had yet to learn how to really express her dissatisfaction. Zero and Yoko needed to do better when it came to the little girl. After Yoko was done with the tower, she promised herself that she would not leave the little girl alone again like this for a while.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mommy and daddy haven¡¯t been spending enough time with you. I promise that when this is over I¡¯ll talk with Zero and we¡¯ll take a trip just the 3 of us okay?¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Okay, pinky promise. I learned it in school that if we do it we definitely have to keep the promise.¡± said Nova as she stuck out her pinky.

    Yoko smiled and interlock her pinky finger with Nova¡¯s and to her surprise, a green glow occurred when they promised. It seemed like Nova had unconsciously created a contract through a pinky promise. While it surprised Yoko, it was not a contract that troubled her so she decided to consult about this ability with Zero when he awakened. The 2 went to sleep hugging each other.

    The next morning Yoko woke up and asked Dahlia to watch over Nova until she returned. She went down to the lobby and found Hikaru waiting with Hammer and Hel. She walked over and asked, ¡°Hey are we ready to leave?¡±

    Hikaru then turned to face her and said, ¡°Yes but we¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    Yoko looked confused and asked, ¡°My help? What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I remember Zero once telling me you can control people as he can. I need you to make the construction workers unable to notice how unusual the work they¡¯re about is.¡± said Hikaru

    Yoko paused for a second before nodding her head agreeing. Yoko then followed Hikaru outside the hotel to find a crew of 60 construction workers with a lot of machinery. Yoko then called for all the workers to come to listen, which they complied. Yoko then added mana into her eyes and activated her succubi ability that she had never used but had seen Zero use multiple times. Yoko¡¯s eyes change to a glowing deep ocean blue color unlike Zero purple as she politely asked the workers to disregard any strange thing they might see while doing this work and to never speak of it to anyone. The workers all had a dazed look on their faces for a second before nodding and returning back to normal.

    Hel then raised her hands creating a large gateway for the large machinery to fit through. Hikaru then ordered the construction crew to follow as she entered the gateway. Yoko, Hammer, and Hel followed behind the crew before the gateway shut and sank back into the ground.

    The group arrived at the island and Yoko walked over to the cave entrance and activated her spatial magic. The entryway was large enough for the machinery to fit but it would have been a tight fit so she expanded it. Hikaru then called forth the foreman and asked them to repair the lightly damaged buildings and demolish the heavily damaged buildings while showing them the marked map created by the reapers. The foreman suggested they walk around and inspect the buildings themselves first to under how they¡¯ll need to repair these buildings. Hikaru agree and left with Hammer to answer any questions the workers might have.

    Yoko and Hel walked over to the tower ready to investigate. Yoko touched the building and tried to apply force to her grip and found that the liquid metal-like exterior stopped moving around and a spike formed on the exterior. Yoko pulled back her bleeding hand and looked at it unconcerned as she said, ¡°Hmm looks like the building has self-defensive capabilities so we can¡¯t force our way in.¡±

 Chapter 156 Recap Conclusion

    (***Yoko Flashback***)

    Hel walked over, touched the tower, and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s sealed by magic and it¡¯s easy enough to dispel but we should investigate it a bit more to make sure that there are no other hidden spells.¡±

    Yoko who was opening and closing her hand to check its condition turned and said, ¡°Yes even the liquid metal spikes are covered in poison and have a spell attached to increase pain. I¡¯ve dispelled both but it makes me think that we need to be careful.¡±

    Yoko and Hel then stepped back as Yoko began to probe the tower with her mana. Doing this she could check if there were and spells that reacted to mana. As Yoko saw that, there was no reaction she then activated her divine sight ability and began to examine the tower.

    After investigating for 3 solid hours Yoko and Hel were able to figure out that the tower was enchanted by 5 runic spells. Runic enchantment was a form of enchantment magic that required a rune to be craved somewhere on the object and then infused with magic. The first rune controlled the poisonous liquid metal that created spikes to defend the tower. The second rune enchanted the liquid metal with a spell that drains life-force and increased the victim''s sense of pain. The third rune simply made the tower hard to perceive causing those affected by it to simply overlook it as if it didn¡¯t exist. The fourth rune acted as a failsafe and if the tower were to be forcibly breached then it would destroy the tower and all its content. That last rune was the most troubling in that it connected all the runes together so that the only way to open the tower was to disable all the runes at once.

    Yoko sighed as she looked at the tower and said, ¡°Disabling the runes would be easy if we had to do it 1 at a time but all 5 together is a bit tricky.¡±

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s doable but the timing is the tricky part. I believe that the people of this city must have enchanted an object to do this task for them so we should do the same.¡± suggested Hel

    Yoko nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything here that can withstand 5 separate enchantments?¡±

    They looked around but found nothing capable of withstanding the enchantments. Finding nothing Hel suggested that they use blood. Hel then sliced her hand and bled a glowing light green blood. The blood floated into the air and formed a green crystal as the wound on Hel¡¯s hand closed. Hel then grabbed the crystal and handed it over to Yoko. When Yoko grabbed the small crystal, she was shocked to find that this tiny object held enough mana to equal a quarter of her maximum capacity. Hel smiled at Yoko¡¯s shocked expression and said, ¡°We should hurry up and see if it works.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Yoko snapped out of her initial shock and began to inject her mana into the crystal. The crystal started to float and Yoko closed her eyes beginning the enchantment process. Hel walked over to the side as to not distract Yoko as she began to inscribe the counter runes onto the crystal.

    After 15 minutes, Yoko opened her eyes and the crystal floated towards the tower. When the crystal touched the tower, a bright cyan light shined and blinded everyone in the cave shortly. When the glow died down the doorless tower was revealed to have formed a door and the liquid metal exterior had grown completely still.

    Hel walked towards the tower and took a looked and said, ¡°Looks like all the enchantment are gone now.¡± Hel then picked up the crystal that had fallen down and tossed it to Yoko.

    Yoko caught the crystal, put it into her pocket, and followed Hel into the tower. When they entered the tower, they found that it was like another dimension within. Yoko looked around and said, ¡°Seems to be spatial architecture it¡¯s bigger on the inside.¡±

    The tower was filled with many books, items, and artifacts from before the city fell. The 2 looked around and they found 10 capsules that contained sleeping women. Yoko used her divine sight to see what type of creature these women were and was surprised to find out that they were soulless homunculi. When she touched the capsule a voice rung out and said, ¡°Please refrain from touching the capsules.¡±

    The 2 looked and found nobody around so they yelled out, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who are you?¡±

    The voice responded and said, ¡°I am Aquilina and I am here to help all authorized users with anything they need.¡±

    ¡°Are you an artificial intelligence?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°Yes now, will the user please confirm their names.¡± said Aquilina

    ¡°I¡¯m Yoko and that¡¯s Hel.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yoko and Hel are now registered as authorized users. Please call my name when my services are required.¡± said Aquilina

    ¡°Then I have a question. Are any of the items currently active?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°No besides the mana conversion generator all other pieces of machinery are currently inactive.¡± answered Aquilina

    ¡°Looks good then let¡¯s go.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Wait what we still need to find out about this place!¡± yelled Yoko as her eyes began to glow

    Hel stopped walking towards the exit, turned to face Yoko, and said, ¡°We came here to find out if this place was a threat and it¡¯s not. We can now take our time investigating this place with the help of Aquilina whenever we desire. So let¡¯s head back and discuss with the others first. I suggest you get in control of your lust for knowledge soon or you¡¯ll lose yourself in it.¡±

    Yoko reined in her desire and followed after Hel. They went to explain what they discovered to Hikaru before return back to the hotel for the day. Following Hel¡¯s advice, Yoko decided to investigate the tower only 3 hours a day for the next month so that she could train her desire.

    (***End of Flashback***)

    ¡°So that¡¯s pretty much all the major things that happened while you were gone.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°What happened to Soma and Mina?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°They finished rebuilding Hakuba Shrine 2 months ago so Mina and her father returned home. As for Soma, he¡¯s currently helping Alucard train the new vampires.¡± answered Yoko

 Chapter 157 Aeon Soul

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what you found inside the tower.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes I know but you¡¯ll see it for yourself when we go there anyway so think of it as a surprise until then.¡± said Yoko with a smirk

    ¡°So what have you been up to?¡± asked Zero as he turned towards Valna.

    ¡°My lord I¡¯ve been busy constructing my own divine realm. I took management of the valkyries that my lord created for me so they are currently residing there. I can show you there if you¡¯d like to take a look.¡± answered Valna

    ¡®I didn¡¯t really create them for you but we¡¯ll just pretend I did. I was planning on devouring them in the end anyway so I guess this works better.¡¯

    ¡°That good to hear I made them soon after you ascended so I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d know they were made for you.¡± said Zero with a smile as he lied through his teeth.

    ¡°Yes I understand all there is to know about you my lord.¡± said Valna

    Zero felt uncomfortable being looked at by Valna that way so he turned to Yoko and asked, ¡°What about the 3 goddesses of death? What are they up to?¡±

    ¡°Dahlia and Azalea are currently focusing all their efforts on their duties and with advice from Hel; they¡¯re now able to collect souls from half the world. As for Hel she spends an hour or so in the Nether realm due to her body¡¯s constitution so she should be there now.¡± answered Yoko

    ¡°Good then I¡¯ll head over there I need to chat with her.¡± said Zero

    Zero then thought of the Nether realm and he was instantly there. Since he thought of the temple, he appeared right outside of it and opened the temple doors to find the temple¡¯s interior had undergone a massive change.

    Although the outside of the temple remained the same, the inside had grown and now it looked a bit like an office building. There were what looked like desks with screens hovering on top all over the place being manned by the lampads. They seemed to be monitoring the world outside and the rooms that held the souls. Dahlia and Azalea were sitting on their thrones but Zero noticed that they looked haggard with bags underneath their eyes.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You 2 need to get some sleep.¡± said Zero as he walked over towards them

    Dahlia got up and was flustered for the very first time to be seen like this by Zero. She bowed towards him before running into the depths. of the temple. Azalea on the other hand seemed normal as she yawned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did she run away?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t want to be seen like this by you so she probably went to change.¡± answered Azalea

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to worry about stuff like that. I¡¯m gonna go sleep now so wait for sister; she¡¯ll be here soon.¡± said Azalea as walked away yawning

    Hel showed up behind Zero and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve woken up sleeping beauty.¡± causing him to be startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± yelled Zero as he clutched his chest

    Hel chuckled at Zero¡¯s surprised reaction and said, ¡°So I¡¯m guessing you came here looking for me right?¡±

    Zero nodded and said, ¡°I heard that while I was undergoing my change you helped out the other quite a bit. What I mean to say is I still don¡¯t fully trust you but I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to prove yourself.¡±

    Hel laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come out and say that. I knew you were cautious of me because of my father but I expected it to at least take a year for you to trust me. So tell me what do I need to do?¡±

    As Hel was saying that Dahlia arrived and Zero turned to face her. He paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Lead us to where Sophia is being held.¡±

    Dahlia had a surprised look on her face, as she knew that Zero didn¡¯t really trust Hel but regardless she bowed and said, ¡°As you command.¡±

    Dahlia waved her hand and a black doorway appeared which she walked through. Zero and Hel followed after and walked through the doorway that caused them to appear in Dahlia¡¯s room. The black gate was already there and Dahlia stood next to it and asked Zero, ¡°Would you like me to enter alongside you?¡±

    Zero shook his head, pushed the gate open, and led Hel to where they had sealed Sophia. Hel looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s honestly a miracle that you guys won that battle at all. Even this seal should have failed. You¡¯re lucky that it was her that you faced.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°A seal like this shouldn¡¯t be able to hold her at best from what I can tell the first sealing might have been traumatic for her so she didn¡¯t resist this. At best this should work on a demigod.¡± explained Hel

    Zero looked at the sealed Sophia and said, ¡°Yeah we got lucky this time but I refuse to rely on luck again.¡±

    ¡°So you brought me here to make her fall yes?¡± asked Hel

    Zero nodded and said, ¡°Yes I did but rather than you do it is there any way that I can do it?¡±

    Hel then grabbed Zero''s hand, dragged him over to Sophia, and placed his hand on her chest. She turned her hand ethereal and this caused Zero''s hand to do the same without his consent. She then said, ¡°Rather than explain it; it¡¯ll be faster to do it so try to remover her soul.¡±

    Zero looked at Hel and nodded as his hand phased into Sophia¡¯s chest and he tried to pull out her soul. There was a rejection as he tried pulling and her body began to release aether but rather than burn Zero to his core like before, he felt that he was simply dipping his hand in warm water. No longer bothered by Sophia¡¯s defenses he pulled at her soul but found that his mana drain so rapidly that he would run out in 2 seconds. To his surprise mana entered his body and refilled his tank instantly and he heard Hel say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything just keep pulling.¡±

    Heeding her words Zero pulled. After emptying his maximum mana 12 times he finally managed to pull out Sophia¡¯s golden soul that was surrounded in aether.

    NAME: SOPHIA

    RACE: AEON OF WISDOM

    DIVINE SOUL: DIVINE AEON SOUL

    DIVINE SOUL RANK: LESSER DEITY

    LEVEL: 40

    DIVINITY (DIVINE ATTRIBUTE): LIGHT, WISDOM, & ORDER

    STRENGTH: 79,698

    SPEED: 68,050

    MAGIC ENERGY: 108,980,000

    VITALITY: 105,000,000

    SKILLS: ????????

    PASSIVE SKILLS: ????????

 Chapter 158 Family Trip

    Hel pointed at the white aether and said, ¡°That is the reason why your plan would have failed in 6 months. That¡¯s Sophia''s power and authority taken by that weak misshapen dragon. It¡¯s slowly being absorbed into her soul slowly and when 50% of is absorbed she¡¯ll have enough power that she¡¯ll unconsciously break out.¡±

    ¡°So what happens now that I¡¯ve removed her soul?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well nothing for now, the soul¡¯s still dormant but when it awakens she will either possess a new body or create an astral form and kill you. So it¡¯s best to keep the soul here and simply move the body to another location.¡± explained Hel

    Zero then walked towards the entrance and asked Dahlia to follow him as they walked back to where Hel was. He then pointed to the soulless body and said, ¡°Please take that and keep it far from the soul.¡±

    Dahlia bowed and said, ¡°Yes my lord.¡± as she took Sophia''s soulless body away. Zero bid his farewells to Hel as he teleported to his room at the hotel as she waved bye to him. Now in his room Zero looked around with his divine sight and caught a glimpse of the soul that he had been looking for. Zero saw Nova¡¯s soul along with Yoko¡¯s in the direction of Hirosaki City.

    When he arrived in the alley that he once saw a woman being killed in he noticed her earthbound soul still looking at the spot where the vampire killed her.

    ¡®Hmm it¡¯s not my fault that she dies and I couldn¡¯t help her back then but I guess I¡¯ll at least resurrect her.¡¯

    Zero walked over to her and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The spirit looked at Zero and then turned back looking at where she died. When souls become ghosts, they burn their soul energy and the soul becomes distorted cause a loss of memory and intelligence. This can cause a ghost to attack people like a rabid animal and it looked like the woman was close to entering such a state. Zero wasted no time, turned his hand ethereal, and pierced the ghost with his hand. The female ghost wailed in pain but stopped when Zero inject her soul with some nether energy reversing the damage already done to the soul.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The ghost¡¯s image became clearer and she regained a look of intelligence in her eyes. Zero then asked her again, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ want revenge¡­ on my killer.¡± said the ghost

    ¡°Well this is a bit awkward I killed him a long time ago.¡± said Zero

    The ghost had a shocked look on her face and then turn to face the spot where she was killed again. Zero sighed and asked, ¡°Do you want to be reborn?¡±

    The ghost turned and looked at Zero and after looking at him for more than 3 minutes, she nodded her head. Zero smiled and with his soul manipulation turned the ghost back into a soul and had his shadow absorb the soul.

    Zero would need to create her a new body but he had more important things to do so he would save that for later. Zero walked the direction he sensed Nova and Yoko¡¯s souls from and eventually arrived at the ice cream shop that he had taken Nova to previously. He entered the shop and was soon tackled back falling onto the floor. When he looked at Nova crying on his chest as he laid on the floor he couldn¡¯t help but smile. The employees and a few customers attempted to help them but Yoko looked at them with glowing blue eyes and told them to not worry about it.

    Nova cried for a total of 5 minutes straight before Zero managed to coax her to stop. Nova got off him and allowed Zero to stand up. Zero then grabbed her hand and they walked over to Yoko who had been sitting and watching the show while eating her ice cream. Nova had dropped hers when she ran over to Zero so Zero ordered a new ice cream for her only to realize he didn¡¯t have any money on him. Yoko chuckled at Zero and walk over to pay for Nova¡¯s new ice cream.

    Zero didn¡¯t particularly care for sweets so he didn¡¯t order anything. After sitting down Zero asked Nova what she had been up to while he was gone. She told him about how school was canceled and she would play in her world with Iris and the other dryads. Nova also told him about how she met the 2 girls from her group in the city and they became friends who would meet up and play together under parental supervision. Lastly, she told him about the boy Akio who would also come join them and even asked her where she lived and visited the hotel.

    Zero smiled as Nova told him about her experiences but when she mentioned the boy Akio; Zero subtly released some killing intent and only stopped when Yoko coughed.

    ¡®I should have killed that boy earlier but since Nova¡¯s armor didn¡¯t activate then there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¯

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here I promised Nova we would take a vacation together. So I¡¯d like to keep that promise soon.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°A trip together with just the 3 of us that sounds fun. Where do you guys want to go?¡± said Zero

    ¡°Disneyland!¡± shouted Nova excitedly

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go in 3 days.¡± said Zero with a smile

    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it too.¡± said Yoko as she stood up ready to leave now that Nova had finished her ice cream.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well since we¡¯re about to take a trip I¡¯m going to take Nova to buy some new clothes.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll tag along.¡± said Zero as he stood up and followed after the 2 ladies.

    Zero would later regret this decision as the shopping he thought would last for 2 hours maximum actually lasted for 5 hours. Zero was ready to head back home after the 5-hour shopping torture session.

 Chapter 159 Lunar Awakening

    Zero collapsed on the bed and rubbed his eyes as he looked up at the ceiling. Five days had passed and he just returned from his family trip to Disneyworld. If Zero could choose a word to represent the trip it would be agonizing. Zero didn¡¯t hate spending time with Yoko and Nova, but he did despise the place called Disneyland. There were too many people and all the rides seemed pointless to someone like him who had to ability to fly through the sky at impossible speeds. Zero promised himself that next time they have a family trip he would pick something interesting.

    Now that he was back in his room, Zero looked out the window and saw a beautiful moon. The sight of the moon reminded him of the soul of the ghost girl that he picked up recently. Now would be the perfect time to create a body for her and enjoy doing something that he truly liked to do.

    Zero then closed his eyes and took a quick inventory of the items in his dimension. As he looked through the remaining souls and bodies, he felt like he had become rich only to turn poor in a single day. Luckily, he had a werewolf body remaining to use so he summoned it along with 3 witches.

    The first thing Zero did was absorb a witch body to see if he would gain the ability to create witches and to his surprise, he heard a notification.

    SKILLS CONVERSION (WITCH) ACQUIRED AND MERGED INTO RESURRECTION CONVERSION

    With that out of the way, he could finally begin. Since gaining his chthoniscience skill, Zero gain a vast amount of knowledge about all things related to death, souls, and the underworld. With the skill, he finally understood that how he had previously been creating life was wrong and it was most likely due to the system that any of his creations succeeded. Now he was going to do this without the assistance of his system¡¯s autocorrect.

    Zero then waved his hand and aether erupted from his hand and surrounded the bodies turning them into a puddle of white liquid. This liquid was condensed aether and many would call it the holy grail of life or primordial ooze. In this ooze was the genetic coding of the werewolf and 2 witches that Zero used to create it.

    Zero then closed his eyes while still channeling mana into the ooze. A multitude of screens appeared in his mind. These screens were similar to what the system provided but they were infinitely more complicated. Now he would need to take care of the things the system did for him such as build the creature¡¯s DNA from scratch.

    Zero got to work and started to build the DNA sequence but it fell apart instantly. Zero attempted again but the results were still the same. Zero then had a thought about using mana to hold the DNA sequence together as he built it and to his surprise, it stayed together this time and didn¡¯t fall apart after he stopped using mana to hold it together. As Zero checked the DNA he notice that there were flaws here and there like the creature couldn¡¯t breathe efficiently so he used mana to force it apart.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡®System show me the normal DNA sequence for a werewolf and a witch¡¯

    ACKNOWLEDGED

    Then to the side of his building blocks of DNA 2 holographic DNA strands appeared. Zero studied these 2 DNA strands for what seemed like hours before building his own. Now that he had an idea of what to do he started building, but this time he took his time and doubled checked everything. After a while, Zero had finally completed the DNA strand and after checking it found that this creature could survive if created.

    The process of creation was interesting in the aspect that the more bodies used to make the ooze the more energy it contained. The energy is then used to build the creature and the excess energy can be used to correct issues the creature has or to give it new characteristics. Zero used the excess energy provided by the witches to fix the transformation problem and to give the creature an affinity for mana.

    The werewolves of Castlevania are cursed to stay transformed permanently so Zero changed that and gave the creature the ability to shift between 3 forms at will. The creature could choose to be in a human form, a werewolf form, and a wolf form whenever it desired. The werewolf healing factor was also strengthened by Zero although it was less than what a vampire would be capable of.

    Now that he was done and the creature had the traits he desire Zero then confirmed it and opened his eyes to see the ooze start to wiggle around. The ooze started to take the shape of a woman and as time went on her features became more defined.

    When the ooze finished transforming a woman was revealed and she had the same appearance as the woman who had been killed. Zero had forgotten her face but he did his best to recreate her as best as he could base on what her ghost looked like.

    With the body fully created Zero stopped releasing aether and found that he was almost out of mana simply from creating this werewolf.

    After resting after a while and regaining some of his mana Zero called forth the woman¡¯s soul along with a werewolf soul and his last remaining witch soul. With his new understanding of souls, Zero covered his hands with nether mana and turned his hand ethereal. Zero used his ethereal hands to dissect the 3 souls separating each soul into 4 parts: attributes, instinct, memories, and the rest.

    Zero combined the woman¡¯s light attribute with the witch''s dark attribute and changed her natural attribute into darkness. Then he took the werewolf¡¯s dark attribute and tried pouring his chaos mana into the attribute to see what would happen. The attribute then changes into a water attribute but Zero didn¡¯t need that so he repeated until finally, he held an earth attribute. Zero then fused the earth attribute too giving the soul dual attributes.

    Zero then discarded the woman''s instincts and kept those of the werewolf and the witch. Then he moved on to the memory. The cursed creatures of Dracula''s castle lacked much in the way of intelligence and sentience so he discard these pieces and kept the girl''s original memory. With the useless bits removed Zero then meticulously combined them to form a new soul. Zero then summoned 3 souls and used the discarded pieces and the 3 souls to upgrade the woman¡¯s soul.

    With the new soul complete, Zero then controlled the soul and fused it with the werewolf body. The body glowed underneath the moonlight as it shone on the girl. The girl opened her eyes which resembled the eyes of wolves but after she closed and opened them again and they looked like regular human eyes.

    NAME: ??????

    RACE: MYSTICAL WOLF

    SOUL: MYSTICAL WEREWOLF SOUL

    SOUL RANK: C

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: EARTH, DARK

    STRENGTH: 1,927

    SPEED: 2,210

    MAGIC ENERGY: 12,000

    VITALITY: 15,000

    SKILLS: DARK MAGIC MASTERY, DARKNESS RESISTANCE, EARTH MAGIC MASTERY, EARTH RESISTANCE, SEMI-IMMORTALITY, LUNAR MIND, ZOOLINGUALISM, CONVERSION, HYPER INSTINCTS, CLAW RETRACTION, FANG RETRACTION,  PARTIAL TRANSFORMATION/TRANSFORMATION, SUPERNATURAL CONDITION, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, MYSTICAL WOLF PHYSIOLOGY, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION

 Chapter 160 Lunar Awakening Part 2

    She stood 5 feet tall, fair-skinned, and had a dark feel about her. She has a round face, a small nose, and angled lips. She had a pair of piercing dark brown eyes, which gave off a primal feel along with her well-groomed eyebrow. She has medium-long fine black hair, which glistened. She had long arms and soft hands, a lean torso with average-sized breasts, and short legs. Although she looked weak, Zero noticed her lean torso had barely visible abs. When he look at her muscles with his divine sight Zero noticed that they were tightly packed allowing her to look weak despite her monstrous strength.

    Zero grabbed the bedsheet and threw it over the girl. He decided it would be for the best since she might lash out and destroy the hotel accidentally. She sat up and grabbed the sheet as it slid down her skin. Zero looked at the girl who had just awakened and looked confused as she looked around Zero¡¯s room.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡± asked Zero

    The girl turned and looked at Zero and shook her head. She then asked, ¡°What happened I remember that some man attacked me. Did the police catch him?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re starting from there. Well, rest assured that your attacker will never bother you again. This is going to be hard to understand, but you died.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Stop kidding around if I were dead how could we be here talking to each other.¡± retorted the girl

    Zero sighed as he felt explaining this might be exhausting. Zero used his mental dominance skill, made a copy of his memories of her death and his conversation with her spirit, and implanted it into her mind. The girl then grabbed her head as she was assaulted by a headache as her mind tried to process the new foreign memories. A few moments later, she stopped grabbing her head and had a look of horror on her face.

    ¡°Looks like you understand now. So as I was saying you¡¯re dead¡­¡± said Zero but before he could finish his sentence, the girl stood up and tackled him to the floor.

    ¡°You were there! You were there!¡± yelled the girl with tears in her eyes

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Yes, I was there. What¡¯s the issue?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You could have saved me!¡± yelled the girl

    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± asked Zero with a confused look

    When the girl heard Zero¡¯s response, it shocked her and she let go of Zero''s shirt collar. Zero reached over, grabbed the sheet, and handed it over to the naked girl sitting on his chest. The girl looked at the sheet, then looked, and finally noticed she was sitting on a man naked. She grabbed the sheet in a hurry and got off Zero.

    Zero sighed as he looked at the girl''s current state and said, ¡°You seem to be confused so how about you ask me 3 questions before I continue.¡±

    The girl turned and glared at Zero before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t at the time. I was weaker than the vampire was at the time and would have died if I attempted to rescue you. You were already bleeding profusely so even by some miracle that I had managed to defeat the vampire you would have died due to blood loss.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Besides it is neither my duty nor my responsibility to save you.¡± added Zero

    The girl kept glaring at Zero as he answered the question and was about to say something when there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Excuse me Zero I heard a loud voice are you okay?¡± asked Yoko¡¯s voice from outside the door

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine.¡± answered Zero

    Yoko entered Zero¡¯s room and came across the sight of Zero with crumpled clothes and a naked woman covered with a bedsheet. Yoko then turned to look at Zero with a smile on her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡®Hmm wait doesn¡¯t this look bad? Yoko is smiling but the pressure she¡¯s exuding is a little terrifying. Look she¡¯s got the girl shaking.¡¯

    Zero didn¡¯t know how to best answer Yoko¡¯s question or even begin to explain this situation. Zero decided that the best course of action was to repeat the same thing he did with the girl. Zero used his mental dominance and copied his memory of meeting the girl''s spirit and their interaction in the room. Unlike the girl, Yoko felt no pain from the foreign memories so she instantly comprehended the situation and stop exuding the terrifying pressure.

    ¡°Okay, I understand the situation. So why were you so angry he didn¡¯t save you?¡± asked Yoko

    The girl stood still unable to answer the question it seemed like her instincts were telling her to avoid angering Yoko. Zero understood that the girl wouldn¡¯t be able to answer Yoko¡¯s question so to move things along he decided to ask, ¡°What¡¯s your second question?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ am I alive?¡± asked the girl in a slightly quiet voice as she glanced at Yoko

    ¡°I resurrected you and created a new body for you. In case you¡¯ll ask me you¡¯ve been dead for about a year now so I have no idea what happened to your old body.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°So¡­ am¡­ I human?¡± asked the girl with an anxious look on her face

    ¡°No, you¡¯re a werewolf. The current you would easily crush that diluted vampire.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Werewolf? No, I can¡¯t be a monster!¡± cried the girl as she fell to the floor.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± asked Zero as he turned to face Yoko

    Yoko sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that I was similar to her when you first transformed me. It¡¯s pretty shocking to find out that you¡¯re no longer human.¡±

    ¡°I thought that was because I killed you. I didn¡¯t kill her and I even brought her back to life so shouldn¡¯t she be happy?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You know sometimes I can¡¯t even understand how you have such a low EQ.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°What¡¯s EQ?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Your ability to understand the emotions of others and empathize with them.¡± answered Yoko

 Chapter 161 Lunar Awakening Part 3

    After being criticized by Yoko for not understanding people¡¯s emotions Zero let her deal with the girl until she calm down. Zero looked at the girl who still had tears in her eye from finding out that she was no longer human. He really couldn¡¯t understand what the problem was she still had a human appearance and could easily pass herself off as human so what was her problem.

    The girl then turned from Yoko to face Zero and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me back to life?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simply because I needed a werewolf. It didn¡¯t really have to be you per se but I felt it was fate to run into you again and I did ask for your permission first. The reason I need a werewolf is that I plan to create a city for the vampires and witches of this world but just having 2 groups of people can lead to trouble so I thought to include another species.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°So you made me a monster on a whim. What give you the right!?¡± yelled the girl

    ¡°As I previously stated I asked for your permission first. If you¡¯re not satisfied with this new life I can always end it and return you to your previous state.¡± said Zero not meaning for his word to come off as threatening as they sounded.

    The girl instantly was scared by Zero''s words and tried to back away when Yoko grabbed her hand. Yoko smiled at the girl and said, ¡°Now now let¡¯s calm down. Zero didn¡¯t mean it to come off that way what he was trying to say is he can turn you back into a soul. This will let you be reincarnated as a human baby but you¡¯ll lose your memories in exchange.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said well just not as well.¡± said Zero

    Yoko motioned for Zero to be quiet as the girl pondered her options. After a few minutes, the girl finally managed to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a werewolf and a human? Do I have to kill and eat people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare yourself to the werewolves you see in movies you¡¯re nothing like them. Well instead of thinking of yourself as a monster just thinks of it as you¡¯re a human with the ability to transform into a wolf. You¡¯re stronger than a normal human, can heal faster, have amazing senses, and most importantly you have complete control over when you transform.¡± explained Zero

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°So basically what he means to say is no you don¡¯t have to kill or eat humans.¡± said Yoko simplifying Zero¡¯s words to the extreme.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t have to attack people.¡± said the girl with relief

    ¡°Not unless you want to. Another perk is that you¡¯re stronger than the vampire who killed you so you won''t be killed like that again. You¡¯re also eternally young I might add.¡± said Zero

    Yoko laughed at Zero words and said, ¡°You sound like a used car salesman.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just really proud of my creation so I wanted to brag a little.¡± said Zero

    Although the 2 people in front of her were joking around the girl still paid very close to their word and a single part really caught her attention. She had decided to stay in this body when she heard that she was stronger than the creature who killed her. It had moved so fast chasing her like she was prey only to catch her and control her mind. The experience had truly been traumatic for her so when she learned she gain enough power to fight them her new existence didn¡¯t seem as wretched as she previously thought. Also, the thought of losing who she was and being reborn as a completely new person scared her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ll stay as I am now.¡± said the girl

    ¡°Good now I was saying before we went on this whole tangent. I made you so that we can create a werewolf race to balance out the vampires and witches. To that end I¡¯ll need you as the first of you race to create more.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No! I refuse to attack people and transform them!¡± yelled the girl

    Zero sighed and said, ¡°As I stated you need to stop thinking of yourself like those tv werewolves. You can¡¯t only transform others with a scratch or a bite. It¡¯s a complicated process but the simplified version is that you let them drink your blood willingly. Due to that, it¡¯s not really something that can be done to the unwilling or even often.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s enough information for tonight. If you keep going you¡¯re going to overload the poor girl. I¡¯ll take her to my room and get her some clothes and let her rest for now. You can take time really explaining all this to her tomorrow.¡± said Yoko as she dragged the girl covered in a bedsheet to the door

    Yoko stopped at the door and turn to face the girl and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? It¡¯s pretty awkward not knowing your name.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Alexandra.¡± answered Zero

    The girl looked at Zero in confusion as she didn¡¯t remember ever telling Zero her name. As she began to ponder it Yoko pulled her attention away from it was dragging her out of the room but not before telling Zero to stop peeking.

    To a normal person, Yoko¡¯s words might make Zero sound as if he were some pervert who liked to look at naked women. Yoko''s word had a hidden meaning and what she truly meant was that Zero should stop peeking into the minds of others without their permission. It was a bad habit that he had picked up when he received this ability and he now found himself reading people¡¯s minds without any cause other than his own curiosity.

    Zero collapsed onto his bed and looked up at the ceiling. He had many things to take care of in a short amount of time but the thing that he really needed to be the most concerned about was Yoko.

 Chapter 162 Lunar Awakening Part 4

    As Zero stared at the ceiling he took off the ring that reduced his strength to human levels and reverted back to his true appearance. Zero put the ring on the nightstand and went back to thinking about what to do about Yoko. Yoko was pregnant with his child and although she didn¡¯t look it at all this was due to her constantly casting illusion magic of herself.

    With his divine sight, Zero could easily see past the illusion and based on how Yoko¡¯s stomach looked Zero assumed this would be a 9-month pregnancy. The child was constantly being nurtured by Yoko¡¯s mana so there was no problem with the child¡¯s health. The real problem was where she was going to have this child. If they went to a human hospital and the child used its power then quite a lot might die.

    This troubled Zero quite a lot and he planned to ask Hel when he saw her again. Suddenly Zero felt a bout of dizziness and his heart began to beat wildly. Zero clutched his chest as he began to feel a throbbing pain. As the chest pains continued, Zero was hit by a headache the likes of which he had never felt before. He felt as if something was physically being drilled into his brain when he receive a notification.

    SEED OF PRIDE HAS BLOOMED

    WARNING SEED SHALL AFFECT PERSONALITY

    DUE TO CHAOS SYSTEM PROTECTION CHANGE SHALL BE KEPT MINIMUM

    ATTEMPTING TO GAIN PASSIVE SKILL SIN OF PRIDE

    ERROR UNABLE TO GAIN SKILL

    SKILL IS CURRENTLY HELD BY LUCIFER ARCH DEMON RULER OF PRIDE

    CHAOS SYSTEM WILL NOW CREATE A SKILL TO FILL THE VOID

    SKILL CREATION COMPLETE

    PASSIVE SKILL PRIDEFUL ONE GAINED

    When the notifications ended the pain Zero was feeling began to fade. When the pain ceased Zero asked the system why he felt so much pain.

    THE SKILL THAT THE SEED OF PRIDE ATTEMPTED TO GIVE THE HOST CAN ONLY BE HELD BY 1 INDIVIDUAL. THE HOST TRIED TO TAKE THE SKILL BUT WAS REJECTED BY A SUPERIOR ENTITY AND RECEIVED SOME DAMAGE. THE SYSTEM WAS STILL PROTECTING THE HOST SO THE DAMAGE WAS MINIMUM BUT DUE TO THAT, THE SYSTEM WILL BE OFFLINE FOR SOME TIME TO REPAIR ITSELF.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡®How long will it take to repair yourself?¡¯

    UNKNOWN

    THE SYSTEM SHALL BE GOING OFFLINE NOW

    DON¡¯T DIE WHILE I¡¯M GONE

    With those words, the system then went silent. Zero felt hungry so walked over to his minibar that had been filled with blood bags. Zero kept drinking blood but no matter how much he drank he never felt satisfied. Although Zero had finished the last of the blood he still felt hungry so he teleported to the city.

    Walking through the city Zero walked by many dark alleys waiting to be attacked or harassed. After passing the fifth alley, Zero was pushed against the wall by 3 men as 2 women stood behind them sneering at Zero.

    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s pretty good looking so how about you let us have some fun with him after you guys finish.¡± said the woman on the left

    ¡°Yeah we can have plenty of fun with him.¡± said the woman on the right

    The man holding Zero against the wall nodded before demanding all of Zero''s money and belongings. Zero smiled at the group and said, ¡°I was looking for food and you 5 have just volunteered yourselves. You should feel grateful for becoming the nourishment of someone like me.¡±

    The 5 looked at Zero as if he were insane when suddenly shadow tendrils erupted from their own shadows. The women tried to scream but the shadows covered their mouths while the men tried to break free. Zero looked at the food before him and smiled and with a flick of his wrist the 3 men were decapitated. Zero then used the blood manipulation of the skill vampyr, collected all their blood, and drank it all.

    The women who witnessed this sight were scared out of their minds crying and praying to escape. Zero walked over to them as he stepped closer he could sense their fear. Although he was in a human form Zero¡¯s eyes glowed purple even though he hadn¡¯t channeled any mana.

    ¡°You wanted to have some fun with me right? Well then, I¡¯ll have to do my best to show you the best time of your lives before you die.¡± said Zero with a smile

    Although Zero had never touched this skill, he knew instinctively how to use it. He activated his tantric manipulation skill and the women started to convulse. With this skill, Zero had the ability to manipulate a person¡¯s sexual energy and pleasure as he pleased. Zero used this skill to put these women in an endless state of orgasms as he feasted on their sexual energy that was being released. After 2 minutes in that state, the woman couldn¡¯t even think as tears flowed down their eyes. After 30 minutes of that state, the women died so Zero released his shadows and they fell in a puddle of their own tears, urine, and other bodily fluids with a smile on their faces.

    Having finished his feast Zero¡¯s hunger died down and his purple eyes returned to the amber color of his human form. Zero frowned when he looked at the corpses before him. Although he seemed to be under the influence of his new skill and the endless seeming hunger Zero knew, he couldn¡¯t blame it on them since he had been in his right mind the entire time. Zero didn¡¯t feel bad about killing these people but he didn¡¯t like the fact that he showed no restraint. He clearly understood that such behavior would put him at odds with Alucard and Julius. Zero however felt like he shouldn¡¯t care as if behaving well in front of them was a waste of his time.

    Zero sighed, as he wanted to avoid that because Julius aside if he fought Alucard then Soma would move to defend him. Zero wanted to avoid fighting Soma at all cost; not only because they were friends but also Soma would be considered this world¡¯s main character. This meant Soma had plot armor and Zero didn¡¯t want to deal with that. This was one of the reasons why Zero kept his interaction with Soma at the castle to a minimum as seen during the battle with Sophia. Even when completely outmatched, on the verge of losing his powers, and fighting someone who controlled Aether his weakness Soma managed to squeeze out a win with minor injuries. Due to the memories in his head, Zero understood that plot armor didn¡¯t make Soma invincible but anyone who would be seen as his enemy would experience negative luck while he experience good luck as if Soma was siphoning theirs.

 Chapter 163 Lunar Awakening Conclusion

    ¡®Oh well, I¡¯ll just take their bodies and souls for now and clean up.¡¯

    Zero flicked his finger and their bodies and souls started to float into a portal that Zero created. He then flicked his finger and a fire started to burn away the bodily fluids left behind.

    Zero then turned and said, ¡°I¡¯m done so why don¡¯t you come out now.¡±

    At his request Hel, the goddess of death appeared out of nowhere. She smiled and asked, ¡°When did you realize I was following you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t particularly know it was you but I sensed a slight fluctuation in the mana float around here. It¡¯s good that you followed me since I need to ask you something.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad I followed you?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°As I explained before I think of you as part of our group now. That means I won¡¯t question your actions unless I sense it might negatively affect the others. Besides, I¡¯m sure you followed me for a reason and not to just spy on me.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes I sensed you awakening to a sin but this surprised me quite a bit because it shouldn¡¯t possible. I assume you failed since all 7 archdemons are alive to my knowledge. It¡¯s interesting though even though you failed this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of a demigod no less awakening to a sin while it''s still bonded to a host. You¡¯re not even a demon but you can obtain the greatest power of their race.¡± said Hel as she looked at Zero up and down

    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit unique that¡¯s all. So gods can¡¯t obtain sins?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, unless they¡¯re fallen gods. Since you seem to lack an understanding I¡¯ll explain.¡± said Hel

    Hel explained that sins were an immoral act considered to be a transgression against divine law. Mortals constantly commit these sins and at some point in time these transgressions took on physical form. They became objects that gathered power from all mortals and directly channeled that power into their hosts. There were 7 of them and none could wield these powerful artifacts without feeling side effects that affect the personalities of the hosts and drove all who were near them to commit sins. The divines seal them away and together decided unanimously to charge the forces of heaven to keep watch over these artifacts and study them.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Through many trials and errors, they were able to create less powerful artifacts without side effects. They reversed the power of the sins and these new artifacts were named the 7 virtues. Problems occurred when rather than sharing these artifacts with all divines the forces of heaven kept them secret and handed them to angels to use and strengthen themselves. This deception was eventually was discovered and the divines went to war with each other. The forces of heaven in desperation used both the sins and virtues to turn the tide of the war to their favor. The forces of heaven were able to win the war against the other factions but at a high cost. The 7 angels who were charged with using the sins were corrupted by them and escaped heaven with their followers.

    The 7 used the sins to empower themselves and their followers but they changed in body and mind as a side effect. This was how the first demons came to exist. The 7 wasted no time and gather the weak fallen gods and the evil gods who had previously been exiled by the divines and formed a faction that would rival the divine faction today.

    After telling Zero this story Hel explained that the sins were very corrective so she followed Zero to see if they were any vast changes. She luckily found none so she asked, ¡°So what sin did you almost awaken?¡±

    ¡°Pride¡± answered Zero

    Hel stared at Zero with her mouth wide open as she heard the shocking news. She then walked over to Zero and placed her hand on his head. Zero then felt an enormous amount of mana being channeled as he felt his mind being invaded. It was an unpleasant feeling but Zero decided that it was best not to resist.

    After a while, Hel released Zero¡¯s head and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Zero and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky since you didn¡¯t receive the sin it didn¡¯t affect much. I¡¯ll keep a watch over you just in case.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about pride?¡± asked a confused Zero

    ¡°Lust, envy, anger, greed, gluttony, and sloth are all bad, but pride is the deadliest of all. Pride the root of all evil, and the beginning of sin. This means under the influence of pride you experience all the other sins to a degree. The worst part of the sin would be that you¡¯re now most likely on Lucifer¡¯s radar.¡± explained Hel with a sigh

    ¡°Lucifer the first fallen angel?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s bad news. Luckily I didn¡¯t sense any connection to the sin so he probably doesn¡¯t who you are or where you are. We¡¯ll have to be very careful to avoid him in the future.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Speaking of Lucifer I wanted to ask you if you were aware of the demon Samael or the angel Abaddon?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, I know of them. I believe they should both be preparing for an end of time war on a planet 4,000 galaxies from this planet. Why do you ask?¡± said Hel

    ¡°Good so you know the location. Do you happen to know when the war will start?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I believe it shouldn¡¯t start for another 10 years. They need to first fill the planet with divine mana so the angels and demons can descend down to the planet in their true forms. This process usually takes 12 years and I believe the seals were broken a year and a half ago. If you¡¯re thinking of going there I suggest you reconsider that idea. If you go there you¡¯ll die.¡± said Hel with a serious look

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s a bad idea to go there but I still need to go. There are 5 individuals I need to see regardless of the risks. I know they¡¯ll actively be participating in this war so I need to meet them no matter what.¡± said Zero with a determined look

 Chapter 164 A Vampire Queen is Born

    ¡°I really think you should reconsider this decision. A few of the Infernal high-level members will be on that planet including Lucifer. He might not know about you but I¡¯m 100% sure he¡¯ll find you once you step foot in that world. We need to avoid him at all cost even my father and brothers combined couldn¡¯t defeat that man.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Regardless I still need to go there. Don¡¯t worry I know how to travel around that world undetected.¡± said Zero

    Hel sighed as she said, ¡°Looks like all my warnings are falling on deaf ears. Let¡¯s head back for now and we¡¯ll discuss this at a later time.¡±

    Zero offered his hand to Hel, which she took although she frowned from being unable to change Zero¡¯s mind. Zero then teleported them to the hotel lobby and walked off after letting go of Hel¡¯s hand. Hel stood in the lobby while looking at Zero¡¯s back as he walked away.

    The next morning was met with the news that the damaged school building had been fully repaired so school would be resuming in a week. Zero had actually completely forgotten about school. Honestly graduating was simply something he was doing to appease Yoko since he no longer had any reasons to attend. Since he had a week before school, Zero decide to contact Hammer to learn more from the man.

    Hammer walked into the lobby and found Zero sitting so he yelled, ¡°Hi kid how¡¯ve you been?¡±

    Zero smiled and bowed to Hammer and said, ¡°I¡¯d like you to teach me how to fight unarmed along with helping train the others.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guy powerful beings that could kill monsters with your eyes closed? I don¡¯t see how I¡¯m gonna be able to train any of you. Besides, I don¡¯t think anything I teach will be helpful.¡± said Hammer with a serious expression

    ¡°That¡¯s not true there were many times that your teachings saved me. Regardless of how strong I became there were always stronger opponents and the swordplay I learned from you helped me greatly to overcome them.¡± said Zero

    Hammer looked into Zero¡¯s eyes and saw that the boy spoke the truth and wasn¡¯t simply trying to falter him. Hammer laughed as he hit Zero back and said, ¡°Well if you go around saying things like that how on earth can I refuse. I¡¯ll teach you and the others.¡±

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°Good then let¡¯s get started today I¡¯ll head over to the training room and wait for you.¡±

    Just like that, 6 days passed and Hikaru returned with the construction workers. She paid them for the work they had done and added a bit extra as recompense them for messing with their minds. Hikaru seemed exhausted so she went to her room to take a long bath to relax.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    After taking her bath, Hikaru returned to the lobby area to find Zero sitting down after his sparring session with Hammer. Since Zero kept his ring on, he had been defeated countless times by Hammer. This made Zero reaffirm that fighting techniques were just as important as skills especially since he planned to head to the world of Darksiders in 10 years. The demons and angels of that world would be as strong as Sophia but unlike her, they would know how to fight properly.

    ¡°Hi sis had a long day?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yup I¡¯ve been busy making that city habitable. The buildings have been repaired and crops have been planted. I was worried about things like electricity but looks like ancient people used mana as a replacement so the city has power.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡°That good then I supposed the only thing left to take care of are the supply of blood and turning the dead into werewolves and witches.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Wait werewolves? I knew we would have witches but how did the plan suddenly include werewolves?¡± asked a confused Hikaru

    ¡°Ah, that I just added it yesterday. More importantly, it¡¯s time to transform you like I promised months ago.¡± said Zero as he stood up and extend his hand towards Hikaru.

    Hikaru grabbed Zero''s hand with no hesitation and Zero teleported the 2 to his dimension. Hikaru grabbed her throat unable to breathe since the dimension held no air. Zero notice her reaction, realized his mistake, and created some within his space. All that had passed through his dimension were creatures that no longer require any air to breathe so it slipped his mind that Hikaru would need some.

    ¡°Sorry about that are you okay?¡± asked Zero

    Hikaru nodded as she gasped for air until her breathing returned to normal. Hikaru placed her hand on her chest and said, ¡°My life flashed before my eyes just now.¡±

    ¡°Again I¡¯m really sorry about what just happened and what¡¯s about to happen. Let¡¯s get started.¡± said Zero and he turned his hand ethereal and yanked out Hikaru¡¯s soul without warning.

    Zero then summoned the human souls that he had just recently gained along with a few souls from Dracula¡¯s castle. Zero then used the souls to increase Hikaru¡¯s soul rank while using his mana to keep the soul from collapsing until it went from rank F to A-. Since he usually left Hel¡¯s crystal in his room while sparing with Hammer Zero had an abundant amount of mana today.

    Zero then returned the soul to the body and opened Hikaru¡¯s mouth. Zero then slit his wrist and let his blood containing his mana drip down into Hikaru¡¯s mouth. Hikaru unconsciously shallowed the blood and then a screen popped up in front of Zero.

    The screen asked Zero what type of creature Zero wanted to transform Hikaru into. There were many creatures such as Dhampir, Human, and Werewolf. Zero selected the vampire and a subcategory opened up below with many types of vampires and Zero selected the option of Draculina.

    Hikaru¡¯s eyes opened as the change started to occur. The change was minuscule as Hikaru¡¯s eyes changed red, she grew fangs but no claws. Hikaru¡¯s skin didn¡¯t become lighter as Zero¡¯s did when he turned into a vampire. This was a strange transformation because if Zero didn¡¯t know better he would have assumed she was a dhampir rather than a vampire.

    NAME: HIKARU ITO

    RACE: DRACULINA

    SOUL: DRACULINA SOUL

    SOUL RANK: A

    LEVEL: 1

    ATTRIBUTES: DARK, WIND

    STRENGTH: 4,912

    SPEED: 5,863

    MAGIC ENERGY: 1,000,000

    VITALITY: 895,000

    SKILLS: BLOOD TRANSFORMATION, WEAPON MASTERY (SWORD, GUN), DARK MAGIC MASTERY, WIND MAGIC MASTERY, SINGULARITY, PRIME BEING, VAMPIRE LORDSHIP, BAT MANIPULATION, BLOOD MANIPULATION, DARKNESS MANIPULATION, INTANGIBILITY, SHAPESHIFTING, ANIMAL MORPHING, BAT SWARMING, WING MANIFESTATION, TELEPORTATION, FOG GENERATION, MIST TRANSFORMATION, SHADOW GENERATION, DEATH MAGIC (LIMITED), DAYTIME WALKING, CONVERSION

    PASSIVE SKILLS: IMMORTALITY, SUPERNATURAL REGENERATION, SUPERNATURAL SENSATION, NIGHT EMPOWERMENT, BLOOD EMPOWERMENT, DAYTIME WALKING, DRACULINA PHYSIOLOGY, WEAKNESS NULLIFICATION, CONTAMINANT IMMUNITY, NIGHT VISION, MIND CONTROL

 Chapter 165 Coven

    ¡°So how do you feel?¡± asked Zero as he looked towards the newly transformed Hikaru.

    Hikaru looked at her arms felt no different from usual so she wondered if the transformation had failed. She turned towards Zero and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t feel any different. Did it not work?¡±

    Zero then moved at an inhuman level of speed and with a quarter of his strength threw a punch at Hikaru. She managed to catch the attack and a shockwave could be felt from the impact. Zero smiled and said, ¡°Yeah it worked.¡±

    Hikaru released Zero''s hand and saw that the punch had injured her hand but it healed in a matter of seconds. Zero then said, ¡°See you¡¯ve got super strength and regeneration down.¡±

    Zero then grabbed Hikaru¡¯s hand and teleported them back to the lounge area. Hikaru was still looking at her hand in a daze so when she looked around and saw that they were back at the hotel she was shocked.

    Zero walked to the cafeteria with Hikaru in hand and ordered enough food for 4 people. When the meal arrived Hikaru ate everything by herself because she suddenly experience a ravenous hunger. When she finished Zero slit his wrist and allowed Hikaru to feed from it. After a few seconds, she seemed satiated and pulled back as she wiped the blood on her mouth.

    ¡°Looks like you can eat food like normal and gain nutrients from it like a normal human. That means you won¡¯t need much blood to stay functioning. It¡¯s really interesting you¡¯re like a dhampir but you have nearly as much power as Soma.¡± said Zero as he observed Hikaru

    ¡°So now that you¡¯ve turned me into a vampire what¡¯s next?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Wait that¡¯s it? I thought you¡¯d have more questions than that. I was prepared to answer at least 10 questions.¡± said a disappointed Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I asked you to turn me. Do you think I haven¡¯t don¡¯t any research or asked Alucard and Soma questions in the past few months.¡± responded Hikaru

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Really now you¡¯re no fun big sis. As for what¡¯s next tomorrow after school we¡¯ll head to where you kept the deceased bodies you gathered and I¡¯ll turn them into witches.¡± explained Zero

    After chatting for 30 more minutes Zero and Hikaru both retired to their respective rooms. The next morning Zero woke up early and prepared to leave school. Zero decided to stop by the Hakuba Shrine before heading to school since he hadn¡¯t been there in ages. Arriving he saw Soma and Mina embracing in a passionate kiss. Zero stood there and wait until they noticed him and separated in embarrassment.

    Zero laughed and asked, ¡°Why are you guys embarrassed I thought you remembered the past? Aren¡¯t you technically too old to be bothered?¡±

    Mina walked over to him and punched Zero¡¯s side before saying, ¡°No matter how old someone is doesn''t affect if they want people to see them kissing. Also if you mention my mental age again I won¡¯t hold back when I hit you.¡±

    Zero coughed and held his side in pain. Mina¡¯s attack while could cause nowhere near-fatal damage did however still injure Zero. Within a few seconds, Zero was fully healed and was about to get up when he saw Soma reaching out to lend him a hand. Zero grabbed Soma¡¯s hand and was pulled up off the ground. The 3 friends then walked to school together and Zero realized that he was still unused to walking around.

    The school day was easy as there were no classes rather just an assembly to talk about the school''s new safety features followed by a homeroom session that lasted hours. Nothing was interesting so Zero focused on copying 2 of Mina¡¯s skills that he thought he would need for the future. Without his system Zero was unable to appraise skills but he could still copy the skills he knew about regardless of his system''s absence.

    By the end of the school day, Zero had managed to get the 2 skills but no notification sounded without the system so Zero really began to see how much it did for him. Zero pulled out his cell phone and called Hikaru to meet over where the new vampires and the bodies were located. Zero bid farewell to Mina and headed over to meet up with Hikaru followed by Soma who helped Alucard train the new vampires.

    ¡°So how are the new vampires doing?¡± asked Zero

    Soma sighed and said, ¡°The progress is slow since they have no motivation to master their strength and hunger.¡±

    ¡°Really I can motivate them for you if you like.¡± said Zero with a smile

    ¡°No I¡¯ll have to turn down that offer since I¡¯d feel bad for them.¡± said Soma

    The 2 ideally chatted until they reach the gang meeting building and Soma left to go help Alucard. Zero waited at the building front until he spotted something flying in the skies. The flying figure that Zero identified as Hikaru lost her balance and fell from the sky. Zero teleported and caught her and asked, ¡°Enjoying your first flight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be condescending I simply lost balance is all.¡± pouted Hikaru which was the first Zero had seen

    As Zero landed on the ground he noticed that Alucard had apparently heard the commotion and rushed outside. He looked at Zero with a weird look as he carried Hikaru in a princess carry. Zero had seen enough high school drama and tv shows to notice that the way these 2 looked at each other was not that of friendship.

    Zero released Hikaru and she quickly got on her feet and straighten her clothing. Zero waved at Alucard and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while Alucard.¡±

    Alucard had a menacing look until Hikaru coughed and he returned to normal. He looked towards Zero and returned his greetings by saying, ¡°Yes it has, you 2 seem to get along as well as always.¡±

    Hikaru then grabbed Alucard by the arm and dragged him away. They started to discuss something and although Zero could listen in on the conversation he decide to give them their privacy.

 Chapter 166 Coven Conclusion

    After waiting 20 minutes, the 2 returned and Zero saw that Alucard¡¯s bad mood had improved quite a bit. Zero really was surprised by how this new relationship had popped out of nowhere from his perspective.

    ¡°So when did this happen?¡± asked Zero

    Hikaru blushed and looked away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Fine let me clarify. When did you 2 get together?¡± asked Zero again

    ¡°Just a 3 weeks ago.¡± said Alucard stepping closer to Hikaru pulling her in

    Zero saw this scene and chuckled as he asked, ¡°Are you trying to warn me off?¡±

    Hikaru was embarrassed and pushed Alucard away before turning to him and scolding him. She said, ¡°Why do you have to embarrass me like this. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister I don¡¯t think he can hear you anymore.¡± said Zero as he interrupted Hikaru who hadn¡¯t been able to control her strength and pushed Alucard so hard that he crashed quite far away.

    Zero laughed as he flicked his finger and Alucard was lifted in the air and flew towards them. It looked like the force of the hit had knocked him unconscious. Zero released his telekinesis and Alucard fall down onto the ground. Hikaru walked over and looked at Alucard on the ground with a blank face.

    ¡°He¡¯s okay but you¡¯ll need to learn how to control your new strength. Anyway he should wake up in a few minutes.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Okay then let¡¯s leave him and go take care of what we need to do.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you aren¡¯t more worried about him. I thought you¡¯d make us wait until he woke up.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I just got through warning him about this jealousy of his but he disregarded it. He got the punishment that he deserved. Let¡¯s leave him and finish up.¡± said Hikaru with a blank expression on her face

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Alright whatever you say sis.¡± said Zero as he shrugged and walked inside the building

    When they entered the building, they came across Soma who was sighing and shaking his head. It seemed like he had heard everything as he apologized to Zero and Hikaru for Alucard¡¯s behavior. After the apology, he walk past them to the area where they had left Alucard.

    Zero and Hikaru continued to the kitchen area where a large freezer was held. As Zero touched the freezer, he noticed that it was coated in Yoko¡¯s mana. He turned and asked, ¡°What spell did Yoko cast on this freezer?¡±

    ¡°She said it was a stasis spell.¡± answered Hikaru

    A stasis spell meant that was ever was stored inside at the time of the spell would be unchanged until the door was opened again. When Zero opened the door, he found that Yoko had also cast a spatial spell causing the interior of the freezer to enlarge enough to hold all 3,000 bodies and souls.

    Now the hard work could begin. Resurrecting these people was quite easy but resurrecting them as witches would be the problem. Witches are simply humans who have a strong enough soul to harness the natural mana within the air. The witches that Zero encountered inside Dracula¡¯s castle were simply demonized humans, so while Zero could easily make them these weren¡¯t the type of witches he wished to create. What Zero aimed for would be similar to Yoko while she was still a human.

    This meant Zero who have to alter the souls of these people on a level he hadn¡¯t attempted yet. Zero called forth the first soul and began the soul operation. Mortal souls were incredibly fragile so any wrong movement or alterations would cause the soul to collapse.

    Zero needed to do 2 things to transform a human soul into a witch''s soul. First, he needed to increase the soul¡¯s ability to hold mana, and secondly, he would need to add an attribute to the soul. Increasing the mana capacity of a soul is easy enough to do if you use mana to stop it from collapsing the difficult part was the attribute. Adding an attribute was akin to changing a creature on a molecular level. Zero decide to start with the attribute first as he began.

    Most human souls had an attribute for either light or darkness due to the influence of the divines and infernals. The world of Castlevania belonged to the divine so almost all humans on this world naturally had a light attribute. This made it easier to transform for the divines to transform certain powerful souls into demigods to strengthen their group. Likewise, a world owned by the infernal would have humans with a darkness attribute for the same reason. Mina and Soma were good examples of this since without the interference of Yaldoboth these 2 would have eventually been transformed by Sophia.

    After 30 minutes of careful alteration, Zero managed to change the attribute of the soul from light to fire. Once this was done Zero returned the soul to its natural state and began to pour mana into the soul. After the soul reached an appropriate mana capacity Zero released the soul. The soul had changed from a light yellow color to an orange color and it shone 5 times brighter than before although it hadn¡¯t grown at all. A soul¡¯s size would change when its rank increased and its mana capacity would naturally increase but Zero was doing so without increasing the soul''s rank.

    Zero bid farewell to Hikaru so that he could continue transforming the souls. He told her to head home and relax since she had been working so hard none stop.

    Zero then moved on to the next soul and since he was a little used to what needed to be done it only took him 19 minutes this time to finish. As time went on it took him less and less time to change the souls. Soon it was taking him a few minutes to change souls and eventually he could change 2 souls at once. By the time it was midnight Zero had completed the task of changing the attributes of 600 souls to fire. Now he would move on to the other attributes.

    Working throughout the whole night Zero managed to completely transform all 3,000 souls. He created 5 groups of 600 souls; the groups being fire, water, wind, earth, and space. With these souls now finished he was ready to create the coven that would support the city he was building.

 Chapter 167 Chaos Form

    Having worked throughout the night Zero had managed to completely change all 3,000 souls. He still needed to resurrect the bodies and insert the souls to finish. That would have to wait for later in the day since school would be starting in an hour.

    Zero then summoned the corpses and souls of the 5 individuals that he kill during his previous frenzy. Zero used his blood to resurrect the bodies as humans and then began to work on the souls. After 20 minutes, Zero was done creating 5 souls each representing the elements. Zero then inserted the souls resurrecting the 5 completely.

    The first to awaken in the group was 1 of the women who said they wanted to have fun with Zero. Upon seeing his face she screamed and started to beg for him to spare her life. Zero found the entire thing annoying and since he resurrected them for a specific purpose, he would now fulfill it.

    Zero then lifted the woman along with the still unconscious 4 with his telekinesis and drew them close to him. Zero then activated his chaos form and what seemed like a giant mouth similar to what he saw in Dream¡¯s world opened up in his chest. Zero then pulled the bodies into the mouth 1 at a time saving the hysterical woman for last as she continued to beg for her life. When they had all devoured the mouth closed and seemed to fade out of existence.

    Now he could create witches with his blood rather than having to create them from scratch. Zero sighed when he looked at the 3,000 bodies because it had completely slipped his mind that he could have done it the easy way.

    Having no desire to waste any more time Zero teleported to his room at the hotel and prepared for school. At school, Zero really didn¡¯t focus on what was being taught by Yoko and decided to focus on better understanding his skills and their uses.

    Zero decided to first focus on his chaos form skill. This skill allowed Zero to shift his body as he pleased but until now, Zero had only used it to appear human. He needed to experiment on whether this skill could change tiny details about him or if it could only change major details. Zero asked Yoko to be excused from the class, which she allowed since she saw he wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Zero then went to the roof of the school to start his little experiment. Zero started small and first removed his ring transforming back into his true form. He then used the skill to shift back into a human, picked up a rock off the ground, and squeezed it. The rock was instantly pulverized into dust and Zero picked up another rock and found himself unable to crush it. After a few experiments of that type, Zero figured that unlike the ring that constantly kept him at human strength levels while using the skill he needed to consciously lessen his strength.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Zero then moved on to the next experiment and tried changing tiny features of his body. He could change every detail about his hair, eyes, and the rest of his body. His body was truly malleable and he could take on any of his previous forms such as the look he had as a dhampir or vampire.

    Zero then tried to take on many other forms, which he did so flawlessly. He managed to transform into a werewolf, curly, and reaper. Zero found that he could take on any form that he had devoured but found out that it was impossible to turn into anything he hadn¡¯t devoured.

    Zero was about to continue his experiment when he heard footsteps approaching the roof. He decided to end the test and waited for the person to arrive. When the door opened Zero said, ¡°Is there something you need from me Mrs. Belnades?¡±

    Yoko walked through the door, tossed his school bag towards him, and said, ¡°School¡¯s over I have something to take care of so I came to give you your bag.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I lost track of time as I was checking something out.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time but you¡¯re no longer allowed to skip my lessons.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yes teach I understand. I¡¯m curious will you be okay teaching with your body like that?¡± asked Zero at he stared at Yoko

    ¡°I¡¯m fine there¡¯s no need to worry. If I need to I¡¯ll call in sick.¡± answered Yoko

    Yoko was currently pregnant and her stomach had started to show but she kept a constant illusion spell active. It might have either been due to the baby being a demigod or Yoko¡¯s powerful regenerative ability but Yoko faced no pregnancy symptoms such as vomiting so she continued to teach.

    Zero was still worried regardless so he usually kept an eye on Yoko¡¯s condition throughout the entire day. Zero didn¡¯t allow Yoko to use her mana so he usually took Yoko to school and back before walking there with Soma and Mina.

    ¡°So where do you need to go?¡± asked Zero ready to take her there

    ¡°I need to head back to the tower. There¡¯s still some research I need to complete.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Okay let¡¯s stop by the hotel first okay.¡± said Zero as he took her hand and teleported them to the hotel before she could respond.

    When they first teleported in and out of the hotel the employees would always be shocked and scared but after seeing it so many times they no longer cared. Zero asked a passing employee to call for Hel, After 3 minutes Hel arrived and Zero grabbed her hand along with Yoko¡¯s and teleported them to the tower.

    Zero turned to Hel and said, ¡°Yoko needs to research some things here and I can¡¯t stay so I was hoping you could stay with her.¡±

    Hel let out a sigh of frustration and asked, ¡°Is there any point in asking me for my consent after you¡¯ve already brought me here. Regardless yes I¡¯ll stay with her and bring her back when it gets late.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Hel you¡¯re a lifesaver I really owe you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Oh, I almost forgot to mention I received a message from my father and he¡¯ll be sending my brothers Fenrir and Jormungandr over soon. They should arrive within the next month or so. He¡¯ll still need some time to disconnect our divine realms without Odin noticing so he won¡¯t be joining us for a while.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Okay, thanks for letting me know. We¡¯ll have to make preparations for them. So now we¡¯ll only need to wait for Loki.¡± said Zero

    ¡°No my father will also be bringing his new wife.¡± said Hel with a displeased look on her face

 Chapter 168 Family Drama

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like your stepmom?¡± asked Zero after he noticed the look of displeasure on Hel¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike her or really like her either. It¡¯s just I pity her at best.¡± answered Hel

    ¡°You pity her? What do you mean?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°My mother was killed 1,000 years ago and my father has never gotten over it. In his anger, 700 years ago he tried to ruin a wedding proposed by Odin by shapeshifting into the groom. As a result of his actions, he was married to Sigyn the goddess of loyalty, faithfulness, and compassion. Due to Aesir and Vanir law, all marriages are unbreakable so she consented to follow my father. As shown by her divinity she¡¯s a kind and faithful wife and that¡¯s the sad part since my father truly only loves my mother so my siblings and I pity her.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°I imagine that¡¯s hard for you. While you love your mother and understand how your father feels you can¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. Does she love him?¡± said Zero

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen she didn¡¯t at the beginning but now I believe she does. She once went against Odin himself when he punished my father by chaining him up so that a serpent could drip venom into his eyes. ¡± said Hel

    ¡°So she¡¯ll probably follow him here. I don¡¯t see the problem then.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Did you forget that my father wants you to help resurrect my mother?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°I still don¡¯t see the problem. Even if he can¡¯t love her like he does your mother he should still treat her well.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my father; he isn¡¯t like you who surrounds himself with women. I truly believe if he could he would trade me and my siblings to resurrect my mother.¡± said Hel

    Zero looked shocked as he heard Hel¡¯s words and said, ¡°He¡¯s your father and I don¡¯t believe that he would do that.¡±

    Hel smiled and said, ¡°He does love us and would die for us it''s just he loves our mother more than us. It''s a pretty normal thing in the world of immortals. We gods tend to be more obsessive about the things we want more so than humans and would trade anything to have them. All in all my father is 1 of the good deities since he doesn¡¯t have affairs while bound by marriage.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°You mentioned this before and it sounded weird so I guess I should ask. I¡¯m guessing that being bound by marriage mean something different to deities right?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes, marriage for gods binds the souls of 2 people together and allows you access to each other¡¯s divinity and authority. You have a soul link with the others and that allows your powers to influence each other on a small level such as your bond with Yoko influencing your mana while Valna¡¯s influences your vitality. However, with marriage, you¡¯d be able to use your partner¡¯s abilities as if they were your own ¡± answered Hel

    ¡°So gods can only marry 1 individual?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No so long as your soul is strong enough you can marry as many people as you wish. In my father¡¯s case, his limit was 2 and now he can no longer marry any other goddess.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Thank you for explaining this to me I¡¯m really learning a lot from you.¡± said Zero as he pondered something

    ¡°Well you¡¯re new to godhood and as your senior, I have to guide you well. Besides, there¡¯s so much for you to learn still so don¡¯t thank me yet. I¡¯ll wait for you to digest this before I teach you more. I¡¯ve left Yoko alone enough so I¡¯ll go check on her you should go too.¡± said Hel as she walked away

    ¡°Well would you look at that she just unloads her family drama on me and then walks away.¡± said Zero as he talked to himself before teleporting away.

    Zero arrived at the hotel lobby and found Julius in the lobby. He walked over and said, ¡°Hey Julius it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±

    Julius turned to face Zero and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been good just a bit tired. I just arrived I hate flying on airplanes. How are you? I heard that during the worldwide crisis you were missing because you were becoming a demigod.¡±

    ¡®Hmm looks like Hikaru and Yoko decided to not share the fact that I was the cause of that disaster. So Julius, Hammer, and Alucard don¡¯t know. Soma seems to have an idea about it but Mina and Nova seem clueless.¡¯

    ¡°Yes sorry I couldn¡¯t help you guys out. So you¡¯ve been gone for a while. What have you been up to?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well under Miss Hikaru''s orders I¡¯ve been tracking vampires worldwide. I mark their general location and take a picture of them. Some of them will be invited to join the city and the trouble makers will be dealt with later.¡± answered Julius

    ¡°Sounds like tedious work. So now that you¡¯re back how long will you be staying?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here for 3 weeks before I set out again. Why do you ask?¡± asked Julius

    ¡°Well I needed to talk to you, Hikaru, and Hammer about something. You just got back so I¡¯ll let you rest for a day. I¡¯ll let Hammer and Hikaru know so I¡¯ll leave you to go rest now.¡± said Zero

    Julius nodded before walking towards the elevator as he yawned. Zero went to Hikaru¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Alucard opened the door and asked what Zero wanted in a slightly aggressive manner.

    Zero smiled and didn¡¯t waste any time arguing with Alucard and used his mental skill to put Alucard to sleep. Alucard collapsed on the ground and Zero walked over his body and entered the room. Hikaru seemed to have fallen asleep at her desk working on some documents. Hikaru had been pushing herself to handle the new city¡¯s logistics and the matters of her gang. Even her vampiric stamina could barely keep up.

    Zero felt a bit guilty for working her so hard so he patted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry big sis but don¡¯t worry I have a plan to lessen your burden.¡±

    ¡®Hmm, I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something.¡¯

    Zero had forgotten about Alucard still collapsed on the floor stuck in the doorway causing the door to stay open. A few employees passed by and looked at the funny situation but decided that it was best to pretend to have seen nothing.

 Chapter 169 The Empire Rises

    Roused by Zero¡¯s hand on her head Hikaru awakened and smiled when she saw him. She sleepily said, ¡°Hi what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you sleepy head.¡± said Zero as he still patted her head.

    Hikaru lightly pushed away Zero¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why? Is anything wrong?¡±

    Zero chuckled and said, ¡°You make it sound like I only show up when something goes wrong.¡±

    Hikaru said nothing and stared at Zero causing him to say, ¡°Well things do tend to go wrong but that has nothing to do with me. Anyways I came here to inform you that Julius is back and I need to meet with you, Hammer, and him in 2 days. I met up with Julius and already informed him so I came up to let you know.¡±

    Hikaru nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡± but then with a confused looked scanned the room before asking, ¡°Did Alucard already leave?¡±

    It was then the realization hit Zero that he left him passed out on the floor stuck in the doorway. He then walked to the doorway, grabbed Alucard by his shirt collar, and tossed him on the bed.

    Hikaru looked at the scene and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°He tried to keep me out of the room so I knocked him out.¡± answered Zero not holding back any information.

    Hikaru looked towards the unconscious Alucard and sighed. She then turned back to face Zero and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for his behavior.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious how on earth did you 2 get together? You don¡¯t seem to mix that well in my opinion.¡± asked Zero

    Hikaru narrated a story of how Alucard had tried to court her repeatedly. It began after the battle with Sophia. Since Alucard hadn¡¯t taken too much damage he only needed an hour to recover and when he went to the cafeteria he ended up sitting and sharing a meal with Hikaru. Hikaru saw nothing wrong with the situation so she allowed it and they ended up talking. Hikaru was fascinated by Alucard¡¯s stories of his time as a Dhampir so whenever they met they ended up chatting. As time went on he seemed to have developed feelings for Hikaru and asked to formally court her. Hikaru due to her father¡¯s abuse had chosen to avoid men and relationships so she had no dating experience so when given a grand and formal proposition she unwittingly agreed and Alucard then began to formally courting her.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Wait so you¡¯re not actually dating yet?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. I don¡¯t even know if I want to date yet but he seemed like a nice guy so I decided to give him a chance to move my heart. He had 2 months and now we¡¯re in the last 2 weeks so he¡¯s putting in more effort and won¡¯t leave my side.¡± explained Hikaru

    Zero laughed and said, ¡°Well from the look of it he won¡¯t succeed. Moving on how are you adjusting to your new body?¡±

    ¡°Its still a bit difficult to control my strength and speed. As for magic Mina and I learn from Yoko whenever she has some free time. I¡¯ve only had 1 lesson so I¡¯m behind, but Mina¡¯s helping explain some things to me.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero looked at Hikaru¡¯s side and saw a mound of broken pens and torn papers. He chuckled as he pulled a ring out of a small dimensional opening. He walked over and place the ring on her finger causing Hikaru to smile and ask, ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡±

    The ring shifted shaped and form a black ring with a violet amethyst stone in the shape of a hydrangea flower.

    ¡°Jokes aside this ring will help you control your power until you can do so on your own. I have things to finish up so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± said Zero as he walked out of the room.

    After Zero left Hikaru smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn''t mind if you really did propose though.¡±

    Zero went to Hikaru¡¯s room and knocked. The door opened and the unnamed werewolf girl opened the door. Zero then said, ¡°Hey can I come in?¡±

    The werewolf girl nodded and stepped to the side allowing Zero to enter the room. Zero sat down and motioned for the girl to also sit. Zero then started talking and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Yui.¡± said the girl

    ¡°Hmm from what I remember from class and reading your name means alone. I guess that makes you a lone wolf.¡± joked Zero trying to alleviate the girl¡¯s tension.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I used to be teased in my younger days with that saying.¡± said Yui

    An awkward silence encompassed the room and neither of the 2 spoke. Zero was the first to break the silence and apologized to Yui. Yui accepted and asked Zero why he was here. Zero no longer joked around and spoke seriously.

    ¡°As I stated previously in resurrecting you I created a new species and I¡¯d like to borrow your help to make it grow. You have the ability to transform humans into werewolves by either a scratch or bite, sharing your blood, and through intercourse. I simply want you to share your blood with a few humans.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Wait hold up did you just say intercourse?¡± asked Yui

    ¡°Yes, I did. I gave your body the ability to do that as a courtesy since I plan to have you help me. With this ability, you can change whoever you love and share the same lifespan. Those turned through a scratch, bite, or blood will be weaker than you are but the person you have intercourse with will gain the same level of power as you. Unfortunately, it will only work once so be careful with your choice.¡± explained Zero

    Yui was silent as she took in all of Zero¡¯s words before asking, ¡°Why can I only do it once?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can only be a virigin once. I think the rest is self-explanatory so I¡¯ll end it at that.¡± said Zero with a straight face

 Chapter 170 The Empire Rises Part 2

    Zero got up and said, ¡°You probably need some time to think about what you just heard so I''ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll come to see you again in 3 days.¡±

    Zero exited the room and teleported to the warehouse housing the human bodies and the newly created witch souls. Zero looked at the 3,000 bodies needing resurrection in front of him and sighed. He figured that he would be stuck here all night at this rate.

    Zero then began by inserting 1 of each of the 5 types of souls into their respective bodies. After a few minutes, the 5 individuals began to rouse and awakened. They were 4 women and 1 man and as soon as they awakened they looked around and saw the bodies prompting them to freak out. The 5 started to scream and tried to run away but Zero used his telekinesis to keep them in place. This action obviously caused them to become much more fearful and to scream even louder.

    Zero covered his ears and simply waited for them to simply stop. After 3 or so minutes the 5 human¡¯s voice went hoarse and they stopped screaming but they still looked at Zero with a fearful gaze. Zero then removed his hands from his ears and then asked them, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    After receiving a silent response did Zero start talking. He said, ¡°Good well first thing first you all have died and been resurrected.¡±

    At this statement, the 5 remained silent and looked at Zero as if he had lost his mind. Zero didn¡¯t wish to waste time going back and forth with them until it sunk in. Zero used his mental manipulation skill and insert the memory of looking at their deceased bodies multiple times along with the memory of their resurrection. As the foreign knowledge entered their minds the faces of the 5 individuals change from unease to a face of horror.

    Zero was kind enough to wait for them to digest the knowledge that they had died. After a while, the male of the group seemed to recover first as he asked, ¡°How did we die and how long have we been dead for?¡± The other 4 looked at the man with a strange look as if they hadn¡¯t understood what he said.

    ¡°There was a worldwide crisis that resulted in earthquakes in multiple parts of the world. You 5 are all different nationalities and you will find that many of the victims come from your area. Your areas were hit the worst and we weren¡¯t able to save you. As for how long you¡¯ve been dead it¡¯s been a couple of months so you¡¯ve all been declared dead.¡± explained Zero

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Again the news shocked the 5 again so Zero waited while they digested the news wishing he had brought a book. He could pull a book out of dimension but he felt like that would make this harder to explain so he had no other choice but to wait.

    ¡°Even if we died in an accident why did you resurrect us? I don¡¯t think you go around resurrecting everyone who dies in an accident.¡± said 1 of the women

    ¡°The reason is simply that the crisis was unknowingly caused by me. Since I was the reason I tried to save everyone but failed so the next step was a resurrection. I was able to bring you back to life but there are some differences about you 5 now.¡± explained Zero

    Before they could even ask any questions Zero entended his pointer finger out and a tiny ball of flame appeared. He then went on to say, ¡°Due to my energy when resurrecting you all 5 of you became able to sense mana and use magic.¡±

    Yet again they needed time to digest the fact that they can now use magic. Their reaction this time didn¡¯t contain any fear rather it contained glee and excitement. The woman who would grow to became a fire witch happily asked, ¡°What can we do? Is there any special type of magic we can do? How do we use magic?¡±

    Zero chuckled as he answered the question. He said, ¡°You can use fire magic, and going from left to right it¡¯s wind, water, earth, and space. As for special magic, it depends on your capabilities and how much you study magic. Magic requires studying so I''ll provide you all a teacher to learn from.¡±

    The 5 looked at each other and smiled at the prospect of becoming mages. They were so excited that they hadn¡¯t even noticed that Zero had released his telekinesis and restored their ability to move. Wanting to no longer waste any more time Zero snapped his finger and created a portal. Zero then beckoned for 5 to enter the portal but they remained motionless where they stood. Zero was tired of wasting time so he used his telekinesis and lift them off the ground and drag them along as he walked through the portal.

    Exiting the portal they appeared at the hotel lobby and after the portal closed Zero released his skill and the 5 crashed into the ground. The 5 slowly stood up and looked around finding the surroundings different than what they thought. They had expected a more magical surrounding rather than the normal-looking hotel. Although none of them were used to staying in such a fancy hotel it still fell short of their expectation.

    Zero didn¡¯t really give them too much time to take in their surroundings when he said, ¡°Follow me.¡± He then led them to the hotel lobby and alerted the receptionist and told them to prepare rooms for the 5. He then said, ¡°You guys will stay here and receive basic lessons. When your skills are good enough I¡¯ll resurrect the others and you¡¯ll be responsible for teaching them as well as explaining their current circumstances to them.¡±

    After that was done Zero walked away leaving the 5 to the receptionist. He then teleported back to where the un-resurrected individuals lay. Yoko¡¯s stasis spell hadn¡¯t been fully broken so he channeled more mana into the spell activating it once again. Finished restoring the spell Zero then teleported to Yoko¡¯s location.

 Chapter 171 The Empire Rises Part 3

    Zero appeared outside of the tower. He walked inside and found Hel sitting and reading a book. He walked over and asked, ¡°What are you reading?¡±

    Hel looked up and said, ¡°This tower held quite a few books and there were 3 books on Norse theology. I¡¯m reading about what humans thought about me.¡±

    ¡°Anything true in there?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Well, the only true part was that I¡¯m the goddess of the Helheim. Humans have a vast imagination some wrote me as a despicable manipulative villain who could even trick my father. I don¡¯t even have any free time on my hands dealing with the souls of the dead and they expect me to be some mastermind.¡± said Hel as she shook her head as she chuckled and put down the book

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about something you said Helheim right? I thought the Norse afterlife was Valhalla?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You need to read up more on your myths. Although most of what is written are untrue you¡¯ll at least get the locations right. Valhalla is where those strong and worthy of becoming demigods are taken. For the rest, they¡¯re sent to my realm. I actually have 2 realms Niflheim and Helheim. Think of Niflheim as a frozen wasteland that leads to my other realm Helheim. Like how those 2 use pocket dimensions to cleanse souls I just use an entire realm.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°So you just make them show up in the first realm and walking to the other cleanses their souls?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Basically. Enough of that I assume you¡¯re here for Yoko correct?¡± asked Hel as she motioned for Zero to follow and led the way.

    They eventually arrived at the room that Yoko was researching in. There were countless books spread arcoos the floor and Yoko sat in the middle looking at a crystal cube.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That item has been designated the name memory cube.¡± answered a voice that came out of nowhere

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Hmm, so I guess this is the Aquilina that I heard about from Yoko.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes, my name is Aquilina. Registered user Hel will I be adding this individual to my list of authorized users?¡± asked Aquilina

    ¡°Yes his name Zero.¡± answered Hel

    ¡°Confirmed user Zero has been registered.¡± said Aquilina

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about how you work I¡¯ll have to check you out later.¡± said Zero as he looked around the room

    ¡°Just don¡¯t break her or Yoko will be upset. So anyways here she is but she¡¯s currently in her lust for knowledge mode so you¡¯ll have to wait for an hour.¡± said Hel as she stepped over the books and found a chair in the corner.

    Zero also found a chair and the 2 sat and waited for an hour. When the hour ended Yoko stood up and started to stretch and looked over in the direction of the 2 seated guests. Yoko had a confused look on her face as she asked, ¡°When did Zero get here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I got here a few minutes ago. I came to see you. I need to ask you a favor.¡± said Zero

    ¡°What is it? I hope it won¡¯t take me away from my research.¡± asked Yoko with a skeptical look

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing too big. I heard you¡¯ve been teaching Mina and Hikaru about magic. So I was wondering if you cond teach 5 more students.¡± said Zero with a smile

    Yoko¡¯s skeptical look didn¡¯t fade as she walked closer to Zero and said, ¡°Explain¡± to his face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve resurrected 5 of the people who died and transformed them into witches and warlocks. I was hoping you would teach them magic along with Mina and Hikaru. If you do that then they¡¯ll be able to teach the rest of the 3,000 individuals I still need to resurrect.¡± explained Zero with a smile

    ¡°You know it¡¯s really irritating when someone increases your workload with a smile. Well, tell them I¡¯ll teach them for 3 weeks on the basics of magi craft and magic. After that, I¡¯ll give them some books and they should be fine. I can¡¯t promise you more than 3 weeks so take or leave it.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°That¡¯s fine 3 weeks should be enough and if they can¡¯t learn it by then¡­¡± said Zero as he trailed off and smiled without finishing the sentence

    Yoko sighed and said, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking of doing to those 5 if they don¡¯t learn in time you should stop it now.¡±

    ¡°Yes I agree it¡¯s best to not mess with humans when they¡¯re feeling down you never know what you could push them to do.¡± added Hel

    ¡°Fine fine I won¡¯t do anything. So what are you guys going to do now?¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well, I left Nova to Iris on her world so I¡¯ll head over to pick her up before taking her to the park. Want to come along?¡± said Yoko

    ¡°As for me, I have nothing better to do so I¡¯ll just head back and attend Hammer¡¯s class. I hear that girl Valna¡¯s been going every day so I wanted to check it out too.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Okay be sure to wear the ring or you¡¯ll end up killing Hammer by accident. I¡¯ve got nothing to do so I go with Yoko and spend some time with Nova.¡± said Zero

    Zero opened a portal to the hotel lobby and the 3 walked through. Hel broke off from the group and headed to the training room to find Hammer. Zero took Yoko¡¯s hand and transported them to Nova¡¯s world.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in a while since I¡¯ve come here. This place brings back some memories.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yeah I remember you tricking me into an unfair deal here.¡± retorted Yoko

    ¡°Okay, it seems you¡¯re not going to tell me so I have to ask. What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset with me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Everyone has wished me a happy birthday except you.¡± said Yoko

 Chapter 172 The Empire Rises Part 4

    ¡®Oh crap! Birthdays are important to people. What do I do?¡¯

    ¡°The day isn¡¯t over yet so I was planning a surprise for you.¡± said Zero

    Yoko stared at Zero and said, ¡°You know that I have the ability to see when whether you¡¯re lying right. So you want to try that again?¡±

    ¡°I really do have something special planned for you.¡± said Zero

    Yoko gave a confused look as she stared at Zero. The ability that allowed her to see when a person was lying had shown her that Zero was lying a second ago but didn¡¯t react to his current statement. She was confused and wondered if maybe she had simply seen it wrong. Zero smiled and said, ¡°Look forward to your surprise.¡±

    ¡®Phew looks like I can get around her lie detector ability this way.¡¯

    Zero had been caught lying due to using the word planning despite having made no such plans. He evaded the ability by simply thinking of a simple plan and changing the word planning to planned instead. This way he wasn¡¯t exactly telling the truth but he wasn¡¯t lying either. At Yoko¡¯s skeptical look, all he did was smile and refused to say anymore to avoid implicating himself.

    ¡°I found Nova so let¡¯s head over.¡± said Zero as he grabbed Yoko by the waist and teleported to Nova¡¯s location.

    They appeared at a lake and found the lake surrounded by many races playing in the water. Besides the dryads, there were valkyries, erinys, liliths, and skeletons all sitting around the lake with a few playing in the water. Besides the valkyries that Zero had created all the others were the creatures were the ones, he and Valna collected from the chaos dimension. Zero had truly forgotten about them since they were so insignificant to him and he hadn¡¯t seen them since bringing them back.

    As Zero looked around he found Nova sitting underneath a nearby tree standing next to the dryad Iris who now styled her vine hair differently and accessorized it with a green iris flower. Zero and Yoko walked over towards them and when Nova noticed them, walking over she ran toward them at an incredible speed. Zero noticed as Nova ran every step she took caused flowers to sprout from where her feet touched. Nova jumped and Zero caught the little girl and lifted her up.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Nova how many times have I told you that you shouldn''t let your mana leak out like that? It¡¯s a bad habit that you need to fix okay.¡± warned Yoko with a stern attitude but when Nova turned to look at her with a sad face she completely folded and said in a coaxing manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay just try not to do it next time.¡±

    ¡°Papa! Mama! Nova missed you guys!¡± said Nova as she snuggled up to Zero

    Yoko patted the girl¡¯s head said, ¡°How can you miss me when you just saw me 2 hours ago. Unlike a certain someone who keeps disappearing, I¡¯m always spending time with you.¡±

    Zero coughed and said, ¡°I have just been a little busy doing a few things but I¡¯ll be done soon and spend as much time as I can with Nova.¡±

    Nova smiled at Zero¡¯s words and stuck out her pinky finger. She then said, ¡°Pinky promise. I just learned it from my friends in school last week.¡±

    Zero smiled as he made the pinky promise with the little girl. A few seconds later, his smile froze as he felt Nova¡¯s mana invading his body. Since she was exuding mana while they made the promise it had become a simple contract between them. Zero hadn¡¯t expected this so he was unable to control his facial expression causing Nova to look worried and ask, ¡°Are you okay Papa?¡±

    Zero fixed his expression and played it off telling the little girl he was fine. He then began to examine the contract and found it to be fairly simple and easy enough to break. Zero decided to leave it be since he didn¡¯t know the consequences of forcibly breaking contracts and he didn¡¯t wish to do anything to harm Nova.

    Zero handed Nova over to Yoko and teleported them to the lobby so they could walk to the park. After spending 30 minutes with the 2 Zero excused himself and told them that Yoko¡¯s surprise need just a few more things.

    Zero teleported to Hirosaki Medical Hospital the largest hospital in the city. He walked around until he came across a doctor. Zero smiled and with his hypnotic glowing purple eyes gave orders to the doctor. He said, ¡°Hey can you do me a favor and find out if any of your patients have either the skills to play the piano or cook very well. I¡¯d prefer if they were coma patients so please check the other hospitals too. Come report to me when you find them and please hurry.¡±

    Zero then called Hikaru and asked her to inform him when Yoko returns to the hotel with Nova. Having nothing better to do while he waited Zero walked around the hospital randomly reading people¡¯s charts. After an hour passed, the doctor returned and informed him that a chef who used to be popular was in a coma in the hospital but he was unable to find a pianist in a coma.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay please take me to see the chef.¡± said Zero with his glowing eyes

    The doctor led the way and Zero followed behind. When he arrived at the room, Zero had the doctor excuse himself as he entered the room. Zero then walked up to the man and check with his divine vision. He found that the man¡¯s soul was MIA but still tethered to the body. Zero had seen this phenomenon before whenever humans dreamed. The soul would leave the body and return shortly before the human awaked but it seemed coma patients were unable to return.

    Zero then activated his mental manipulation and entered the mind of the coma patient. He walked around through the mind of the patient until he found what he was looking for. Before Zero was the memories and experiences of the chef. Zero decided to copy the memories into his own mind a process that would usually damage the mind and soul of humans since they would unconsciously resist the process. The chef luckily had no resistance to the process due to his coma so he was spared from the damage.

    After successfully absorbing the man¡¯s memories and experiences, Zero exited the man¡¯s mind. Moments later he received a call from Hikaru telling him that Yoko had just returned. Hanging up Zero exited the room and found the doctor still waiting outside so he asked if there was a non-coma pianist in this hospital to which the doctor answered ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 173 The Empire Rises Part 5

    Zero had been led by the doctor to a room that housed a fairly attractive woman laying down on the bed. She was a barely famous piano player who had been caught up in a home-invasion where the group of invaders not only stole for her but sadistically used a hammer to break every bone in her hand. Luckily her son which she raised as a single mother had been at kindergarten during the day.

    Zero had heard the doctor''s description of the story before entering the room so the sight of her badly mangled hands didn¡¯t shock him too much but it did cause him to frown. The frown only lasted seconds before Zero returned to his normal expression and walked over to the woman. The woman looked at Zero with a slightly confused look as he walked over and picked up her medical chart.

    As Zero read the chart the woman could no longer keep silent and asked, ¡°Umm who are you? Are you a doctor here? You look too young so did you get the wrong room?¡±

    Zero said nothing as he continued to read the chart and when he finally finished he said, ¡°Well Mrs.  Kimura it looks like the chances of you ever being able to use your hands again are non-existent. It also says here you have no emergency contacts meaning you have no one to help you deal with life after being discharged.¡±

    The woman Mrs. Kimura had a pained and frustrated look on her face as she stared at her hands. After a while, she turned and angrily look at Zero before asking, ¡°Why did you come to tell me something I already know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that the payment for your treatment was declined so we can no longer treat you here. Please either provide a new form of payment or you shall be discharged tomorrow.¡± said Zero in a nonchalant manner

    As Mrs. Kimura heard Zero¡¯s words her face grew pale at the notion of being released in her current condition. The fear and pain from her hands clouded her judgment and didn¡¯t allow her to see that no hospital could legally discharge her until her condition was deemed stable. Unaware of the fact her mind began to wander as she thought about how she could possibly provide for her son now that her career was over. As her mind kept going down the gloomy train of thought she suddenly heard Zero say, ¡°But lucky for you I have a proposition.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Zero walked over and lightly traced her hand over the woman¡¯s injured hands. A subtle white glow emanated from Zero¡¯s hand and after passing over the woman¡¯s hand the injuries magically healed within seconds. Mrs. Kimura¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her hand and slowly lifted them from the harness that kept them suspended to allow for optimal recovery. The woman looked at her hands in a daze as she moved them around and suddenly tears began to stream down her face. She clutched her face in her hands and began to cry for quite a bit of time until she calm down.

    After she finished her crying the woman tried to mimic the finger movement for playing the piano and winced when she felt pain in her hands. The woman looked up at Zero causing him to chuckle and say, ¡°Hold slow your horses. While I¡¯ve healed your hands and nerves I didn¡¯t remove the screws and other objects the doctor placed in your hand. If you want me to do that then first we need to make a deal.¡±

    Zero watched as many different looks flashed across the woman''s face until finally, it stopped on a desperate look as she asked, ¡°What do you need from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re quick on the uptake. It¡¯s simple I need you to play the piano for me tonight and in exchange, I will fully heal you.¡± said Zero having returned to his nonchalant way of speaking

    The woman tried to make a fist when she stopped abruptly as she winced in pain. Looking down at her hands the woman could do nothing else besides nod at Zero''s request and say, ¡°Okay I agree!¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± said Zero with a smile as he offered Mrs. Kimura his hands and she placed hers on top of his. Zero hands then turned into a pair of glowing purple etheral claws that phased thru her hand. When Zero¡¯s hands finished phasing through Mrs. Kimura¡¯s then returned to normal and within his palm laid a bunch of bloodied screws and other objects. Zero then walked over to the trashcan in the room and threw these objects away before returning to heal the rest of Mrs. Kimura¡¯s hands.

    Now fully healed Mrs. Kimura could move her hands as she pleased and could make fists without wincing in pain. Zero wasted no time as Mrs. Kimura kept playing with her hands and called the doctor who had been waiting outside to come in. When the doctor did Zero ordered the doctor to handle Mrs. Kimura¡¯s release proceedures before grabbing Mrs. Kimura¡¯s hand and teleporting them to his room in the hotel.

    Mrs. Kimura was surprised by the sudden change in scenery and looked around in shock and awe. Zero paid her no attention and used his phone to call Hikaru over to his room. When she arrived and saw Mrs. Kimura she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Zero looked at Mrs. Kimura and said, ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Kimura a pianist. She¡¯ll be playing the piano for Yoko¡¯s birthday surprise. I need you to please clear the lobby at 8 pm and prepare a presentable outfit for her to wear.¡±

    Zero¡¯s words snapped her back to reality Mrs. Kimura bowed respectfully to Hikaru and they exchanged pleasantries before she followed Hikaru out of the room. Zero then took a shower and shifted his shadow to create a fancy black suit. Now fully dressed he sent Yoko a text for her to meet him at the lobby at 8:30 before teleporting to the kitchen.

    Zero planned to cook Yoko a meal and enjoy each other''s company as Mrs. Kimura played the piano. It was a simple birthday gift but he felt that something like this would serve best to make her happy.

 Chapter 174 The Empire Rises Part 6

    Zero called Yoko and let her know to come down to the lobby with Nova in 30 minutes as he cooked the meal. With the lobby cleared out Zero had an easy time arranging things to set a nice mood. While he was cooking he used his telekinesis to arrange the table and chairs. A few minutes before 9 p.m. Hikaru brought an elegantly dressed Mrs. Kimura down to the lobby.

    Zero looked at Mrs. Kimura momentarily before turning to face Hikaru and said, ¡°You chose a nice dress. Thank you, Hikaru.¡±

    ¡°No problem but next time try to remember people¡¯s birthdays so you don¡¯t have to scramble like this.¡± said Hikaru

    Zero smirked and said, ¡°Truthfully even if I had remembered and planned for this I¡¯m sure we would have still ended up here. I learned in the castle that I suck at plans so I¡¯m going to work on that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe your terrible at making plans I however do believe you make plans on short notice. Your plans aren¡¯t bad it''s just that they have no breathing room in between and they don¡¯t handle change very well. When I make plans they don¡¯t always work out the way I planned but thanks to capable subordinates who I trust to alter my plans. You need to start trusting the people around you and stop putting everything on your shoulders.¡± said Hikaru as she walked over and held Zero¡¯s shoulder

    Zero listened to Hikaru and nodded at her advice. He did think that maybe if he had shared his plans as soon as he thought of them he might not have faced death so many times. Luckily Zero had taken his soul out of his body or he would have died 4 times over in the span of a week. After the battle with Sophia, he had gone to check on his soul crystal only to find multiple cracks on the crystal surface. Even now it still shocks him how close he came to death without knowing it.

    Hikaru smiled and said, ¡°Well I¡¯ll leave you guy to handle everything now. Let me know if it goes well okay.¡±

    Hikaru walked over to the elevator leaving Mrs. Kimura who had a confused look on her face as she listened to their conversation. When she noticed Zero look at her she was startled and looked down to avoid eye contact. As she kept looking down she suddenly heard Zero say, ¡°Relax I only need you to play the piano. Just do your best to relax and do your best.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Mrs. Kimura slowly looked up to look Zero in the eye. She saw that Zero looked at her with a calm expression and that worried her. She worried that if she couldn¡¯t perform well then Zero might take back his miracle. Zero looked as if he could tell what was on her mind when he sighed after her thoughts.

    Mrs. Kimura shook her head and walked over to the longe piano. She began to play a simple song to adjust to the feeling of her new fingers. Her nerves were on high alert because she felt that if she failed to give a satisfactory result Zero would send her back to the hospital.

    Moments later the elevator descended and out came Yoko holding Nova. They were both dressed elegantly with Yoko in her true form with the exception of her wings. Yoko looked stunning as the dim lighting illuminated her beauty. Zero was momentarily stunned as he looked at Yoko but quickly regained his calm.

    Walking over Yoko smiled and said, ¡°Wow it looks like you really didn¡¯t plan all this last minute. Thank you for remembering my birthday Zero.¡±

    Zero felt guilty for not really remembering her birthday but nevertheless, he still played the part he had chosen. Zero led Yoko to a beautifully decorated table near the piano and like a gentleman pulled out the chairs for Yoko and Nova. When the 2 were seated Zero walked into the kitchen and wheeled out a cart filled with some food. Setting the dishes down on the table Zero glanced at Mrs. Kimura as a signal for her to begin playing.

    Yoko looked at the magnificent meal spread before her and then looked at Zero and asked, ¡°You cooked this by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes how did you know?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I can sense faint traces of your mana embedded within the food. You also have that bad habit of releasing mana whenever you¡¯re focused on certain things.¡± answered Yoko

    Zero gave an embarrassed smiled and motioned for them to start eating. The atmosphere was quite good with Mrs. Kimura playing Waltz E-minor No. 14. The slightly dim lighting also improved the atmosphere and allowed for the pseudo-family of 3 to chat with ease. After an hour Nova began to feel sleepy and started to nod off when Zero stood up and grabbed her before she could fall off her chair. With the sleeping Nova in his arms, Zero opened a dimensional portal and Mrs. Kimura suddenly stopped her playing only to continue a few seconds later. Zero paying it no mind simply walked through the portal and laid the sleeping girl on the bed. When Nova touched the bed her beautiful dress shifted into pajamas instantly.

    Zero exited the room and found Yoko smiling at him. Zero smiled back and returned to his seat as the portal closed and within a few seconds, a bottle of non-alcoholic sparkling juice cocktail and 2 glasses floated from the kitchen arranging themselves neatly on the table. Zero was unaware if alcohol could hurt the child in Yoko¡¯s stomach since it had no effect on them but he decided to play it safe just in case.

    The bottle float in the air and poured into their glasses before returning to its original spot. Zero then lifted his glass and they clinked their glasses before taking a sip. The 2 continued to talk throughout the night but lucky for Mrs. Kimura that Zero released her so they could chat in private.

 Chapter 175 The Empire Rises Part 7

    As Zero and Yoko kept talking Zero looked at Yoko and unbeknownst to him, a smile appeared on his face. Yoko noticed Zero¡¯s smile and smiled back causing Zero¡¯s heart to beat. After becoming a demigod Zero¡¯s heart rarely beat like it did when he was still mortal. Even as a vampire his heart still beat but now that he was a demi-god it was silent. Although it was just 1 heartbeat it made Zero feel strange as he looked at Yoko.

    Feeling a strange heat envelope his body Zero tried to stand up to leave when he heard a voice in his head say, ¡®Where are you going?¡¯

    When Zero heard the voice his mind became hazy but it strangely felt clear at the same time. It was an interesting feeling but Zero could not pay much attention to it because by the time he realized it he was standing in front of Yoko. Yoko looked up at Zero with a smile causing the spark of desire within Zero to grow into a flame that felt like it would burn him if not released.

    ¡®Come on why try to restrain your desires. Take control of them. They can¡¯t overwhelm you so embrace them.¡¯

    Zero felt the strange feeling grow stronger when he leaned over and kissed Yoko on the lips. Yoko didn¡¯t reject the kiss and even open her lips to allow Zero''s tongue to enter her mouth. Zero felt like he was underwater a feeling that he had heard people felt be they were drunk.

    As they continued to kiss Zero noticed that they were surrounded by a pink-colored energy. Zero knew what this energy was since he devoured it previously. This was the sexual energy that succubi fed on and Zero and Yoko were surrounded by a massive amount of it. Zero could tell who had generated this energy but all knew were that they were swimming in it. Soon he noticed Yoko¡¯s eyes were filled with lust and had already started to glow. Although he couldn¡¯t see this own eyes Zero knew his eyes were also glowing due to the purple glow on Yoko¡¯s face.

    ¡®Give in to your desire and feast on what is in front of you. Stop holding back and take what you deserve.¡¯

    Zero reach over and caressed Yoko¡¯s with his hand as the other hand held her by the waist pulling her in closer. As Zero was indulging in his desire Yoko¡¯s pregnant stomach touched Zero and suddenly a realization occurred to him and Zero suddenly came to his senses and pulled his body back. Yoko still overcome with desire gave a flirtatious look as she tried to reach out to grab him when Zero teleported away.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Zero teleported without a destination in mind so he ended up landing in the sea somewhere in the world. Zero¡¯s mind was blank as he floated to the surface of the sea.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I understood what I was doing but I didn¡¯t feel the need to stop myself until it was almost too late.¡± said Zero as he questioned himself

    ¡®Why stop yourself? If you want something then you should take it and if someone stands in your way then they will either bow down or die. Everything exists simply for you to play around with it as you please. Whether its Yoko, Nova, or Nyx there¡¯s no reason to care for them just think of yourself.¡¯

    Zero heard the voice echoing in his head giving him excuses to behave as he pleased without concern from consequences. Zero knew logically that he couldn¡¯t behave like this but the temptation of the voice rang throughout his mind. As he continued to float the voice kept repeating these words trying to tempt him causing Zero to shout, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re right I can do as I please and that includes not listening to you! This is my life and I will do as I want! I don¡¯t know what you are but if you try to control me again then I will destroy you even if I have to kill myself to do so!¡±

    As if responding to Zero''s loud declaration the voice quieted down before laughing and saying, ¡°Very well let¡¯s see what you can do. I look forward to it.¡±

    After those words, the hazy yet clear feeling disappeared and Zero felt his mind no longer willing to go to the extremes. He looked up and wondered how he could so easily think of killing his family without a reason. These extreme moods and thoughts were likely a result of his Prideful One skill just as Yoko has trouble controlling her lust due to her sin seed of lust.

    ¡®Looks like deadly sin skills are more dangerous than I thought. It affects me this much although the system suppressed it then when Yoko fully awakens her this might become dangerous. I have to figure something out about this. I¡¯ll ask the system when it comes back online.¡¯

    Zero sighed as he teleported himself back to his hotel bathroom. Zero dispelled his suit of shadows and grabbed a towel to dry himself off. Once he was done then donned his suit again and headed back down to the lobby only to find it empty. It looked like Yoko had also awoken from her desire state and returned to her room.

    Zero cleaned up the area before returning to his room. He still had a day left before his meeting with Hikaru, Hammer, and Julius. Zero also planned to invite Mina over for this meeting after giving it some more thought. Since he really didn¡¯t need to sleep and wasn¡¯t in the mood to lay down Zero teleported to the Netherelam to visit Dahlia and Azalea.

    When he arrived at the temple the twins still looked haggard as they were expanding their operation to fully deal with the souls of this world. They were seated on their thrones taking a break from the constant work when Zero appeared. With nothing to do Zero spent an hour chatting with the 2 before heading over to his own dimension.

    Once in his dimension Zero began practicing his abilities 1 by 1 to familiarize himself with them. A weakness of his was that he didn¡¯t know the best way to use his abilities and in times of crisis, he would forget to use certain abilities. Zero spent the next few hours working on familiarizing himself with his skills pyrokinesis and electrokinesis.

 Chapter 176 The Empire Rises Part 8

    After his hours of practice, Zero teleported back to his room, changed into his school uniform, and headed to school. Zero had been in a hurry so he didn¡¯t wear his ring to humanize his stats. Arriving at school Zero finally realized his mistake but it was that big of a deal since all he need to do was remain conscious of his strength and speed.

    School life was a peaceful time but Zero found it to be a complete waste of his time. He felt rather than sit in class learning things he didn¡¯t care about he could better spend his time familiarizing himself with the rest of his abilities. He truthfully wondered why Soma, Mina, and Yoko were adamant about coming here.

    The school day proceeded like any other day until around lunchtime. A student who was well known for bullying others bummed into Zero while hanging out with his entourage. Zero apologized without looking at the student even though the fault lay with him and proceeded to walk away.

    The student walked up and grabbed Zero from behind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you to look people in the eye when apologizing?¡±

    Zero said nothing with his normal aloof look turned cold when he heard the student mention his mother. Taking his silence as a sign of weakness and hearing his friends jeering at Zero the student finally said, ¡°I guess only a b**** can raise a b****** like you. You think you¡¯re the greatest just cause girl fawn over you and that guy Soma.¡±

    When Zero heard the boy insult Nyx it was like a switch went off inside him and the next thing he knew he took a swing at the student with no care for holding back. He had already launched his attack when he realized that the punch would kill the boy but he didn¡¯t care about the revelation. Luckily for the bully, Soma was nearby and managed to grab Zero¡¯s hand before the hit could land.

    Although Zero¡¯s attack was stopped the resulting blow create a massive amount of wind blowing back the students in the vicinity. The wind and dust settled the student were all floating in the air unconscious and Yoko flew down in her true form before transforming into her human form. Mina also flew down in angel form and looked to see if the student needed healing.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Are you okay? What happened? I¡¯ve never seen you lose your cool like that.¡± asked Soma as he looked into Zero¡¯s eyes and held onto his wrist

    Zero said nothing for a while as he pulled his arm back and then finally said, ¡°Yeah I¡¯m okay and I apologized for this. Thank you for stopping me I really lost my head back there.¡±

    Soma let a sigh of relief and patted Zero on the shoulder. He then looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up this mess quickly before we have to deal with more people.¡±

    Nodding Zero walked over to the unconscious students and proceeded to wipe their memories of the previous event and replace it with something normal. Zero looked down at the student who started the whole fiasco and was reaching down to deal with the student''s memory when he heard, ¡®I don¡¯t know what he did to anger you but I can feel it through our soul link. I know you plan to get revenge so just make sure you don¡¯t kill him,¡¯ echoing in his mind. Zero looked over towards Yoko who had her back turned and smiled as a small shadow separated from his and latched on the student¡¯s shadow.

    When they finished cleaning up Zero invited both Soma and Mina to attend the meeting with Hikaru and the others. Yoko bid them farewell as Hel was waiting for her at the school gate to take her to continue her research. Although Zero and the other could easily teleport to the hotel they liked to walk and talk as they did in the old days so they did just that.

    Arriving at the hotel lobby a staff member approached the group and informed them that Hikaru and the others were waiting for them in the penthouse suite. When arrived at Hikaru¡¯s door Zero knocked and who greeted by Hammer who opened the door.

    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t my best student and my best customer. It¡¯s also a pleasure to see you again young miss. How have you all been?¡± said Hammer

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hammer it''s been a while. We¡¯ve been doing good. How are you?¡± replied Mina

    While Hammer, Mina, and Soma kept exchanging pleasantries at the door Zero walked past Hammer and enter the room. He found Hikaru and Julius sitting at the dining table waiting for them to join. Zero nodded at Julius before walking over and taking a seat as they waited for the others. A few moments later Hammer and the other 2 joined them at the table and the meeting could finally begin.

    ¡°Thank you for me here. I summoned you all here because Zero wished to inform us about something and I wanted to touch base with you all since I rarely get the chance to do so. Let¡¯s have Julius start with his report.¡± said Hikaru starting the meeting

    ¡°Okay as you all know since discovering the hidden city I¡¯ve been under Miss Hikaru¡¯s orders to travel to certain parts of the world to investigate rumors of vampires. I¡¯ve managed to discover 3 vampire communities. 2 of the 3 communities maintain a neutral stance with humans opting only to capture a few at a time and drain their blood before erasing the human¡¯s memories of the event as they¡¯re returned. As for the remaining community, they held a hostile stance and are responsible for many deaths so as directed I meet with them and talk with them. I hoped to negotiate with them to longer harm humans but they attacked so I was forced to purge them.¡± explained Julius

 Chapter 177 The Empire Rises Part 9

    Julius had a serious look on his face as he continued to say, ¡°I made contact with the leaders of the 2 neutral colonies and marked them with Mrs. Belnades¡¯ spell without them knowing.¡±

    ¡°What spell?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Ah yes, you were not here when she created it. I asked Yoko to design a tracking spell for Julius so when he finds vampires he can mark them and we can find them whenever we desire. We can¡¯t be too sure if they will migrate while we fixed up the city. So Julius finds them and marks so that we can meet with them whenever we¡¯re ready.¡± explained Hikaru

    ¡°Okay, I understand. That¡¯s a wise move.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So including the last 2 communities, I¡¯ve managed to mark a total of 7 communities. I managed to meet the quota set by Miss Hikaru and the city has been repaired so I¡¯ll stop my travels now.¡± said Julius

    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work. Now I¡¯d like to hear from Soma about his progress with the new vampires.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Alucard and I have managed to drill the basics into their heads. Most importantly, we¡¯ve taught them to control their bloodlust and control their strength. Due to being second-generation vampires, their strength doesn¡¯t even reach half of Alucard¡¯s so that was easy to accomplish.¡± reported Soma

    ¡°Good so when can we move them to the city?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°I would say give us about a week. While they¡¯ve got it down we need to be extra sure as to avoid future problems.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°Very well then I suppose that ends the briefing. Now Zero also wished to inform us about something which is why we¡¯re here.¡± explained Hikaru before gesturing for the others to look in Zero¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d be so formal. Anyways the things I wanted to do is first explain my actions for the past few days and then I¡¯d like to propose a plan.¡± said Zero

    Zero recapped all his previous actions of creating the werewolf girl with a certain disease and resurrecting the 5 witches in preparation for reasserting the rest. When he finished speaking on that he then said, ¡°Now for my plan. I have 3 things I¡¯d like to do. First, I¡¯d like to have Hammer and a few members of the army transform into werewolves. Second, I¡¯d like for us to take complete control of all underworld organizations across the world. Lastly, I¡¯d like to either buy hospitals in different parts of the world or build our own.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Listing off these major things so nonchalantly made the rest of the room fell silent as they looked at the young man. Finally, after a few moments of silence, Hammer asked, ¡°What does this accomplish? Why me and my friend from the military?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and why build hospitals?¡± asked Julius

    ¡°Well, firstly the reason I want to turn Hammer and a few of his trusted acquaintances into werewolves is because I want to form a sort of police-like group for the city. We¡¯re building a city with many new and scared people so I imagine that everything that can go wrong will go wrong. The biggest concern I have is some of the stronger creatures such as vampires and werewolves abusing the physically weaker witches and maybe someday humans. Hammer has already undergone training in the military so I believe the shift to law enforcement should be easier than for most.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°That makes sense but if you¡¯re talking about keeping the supernatural in line I believe Julius makes more sense. So why choose me?¡± said Hammer with a serious face and his arms crossed

    ¡°No Julius¡¯ experience lies in killing vampires and the supernatural so he wouldn¡¯t be that good of a fit. Rather than that, I plan to have him be in charge of a group that eliminates criminals that could escape from our city illegally and tries to rule or harm humans on a large scale.¡± said Zero

    ¡°How come this is the first I¡¯m hearing about this. You¡¯ve given no consideration to my feelings at all.¡± said Julius

    ¡°It¡¯s a job offer so you can refuse if you want. I thought you might like it since you¡¯ll still be protecting humans but you¡¯ll have our new city helping you out. Now back to my second reason Hammer. I don¡¯t trust the military and would like you to place a few werewolves spies to watch them so that when there comes a day that we chose to reveal ourselves we¡¯re not nuked without any warning.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Furthermore I plan to form a council similar to this for the city. Hikaru will be the ruler but we cant dump everything on her shoulders she will need help. So I planned to leave the vampires to Soma, the werewolves to Hammer, the witches to Mina, and someday the humans would be under Julius. I had hoped you 4 would help Hikaru keep the peace before training up a successor to pass your role onto.¡± added Zero

    ¡°Umm I know I said I¡¯d help with the city but why am I on this council?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Mainly because the current situation between the 2 species is technically your fault everyone has a choice except for you. I believe this city will also be the best place for you and Mina to spend your time together. You guys will stop aging pretty soon so having a place where you don¡¯t have to move every few years might be nice. So I think you should do your best so that it can last until then.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes I agree and beside you and I are the cause of many human and vampire lives ending so this should serve as a penance of sorts.¡± said Mina

    Hammer sat there listening to the back and forth going on before opening his eyes and looking at Zero. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never really cared if I was human or not. It¡¯s not really something people tend to think about. The only thing I care for is that my army buddies and my freedom are not restricted in any way at all. I¡¯ll agree to it if the little Missy agrees that this won¡¯t restrict the freedom to make our own decisions and to come and go as we please.¡±

    ¡°I can easily promise the coming and going aspect but as for complete autonomy, I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t restrict you too much but I at least will need to be kept in the loop and I also need the ability to veto any action I deem too reckless or dangerous. If you¡¯re okay with that then you¡¯ll have free reign.¡± said Hikaru

    Hammer and Hikaru looked at each other for a few minutes in silence before Hammer sighed and nodded his head agreeing to Hikaru¡¯s single restriction.

 Chapter 178 The Empire Rises Part 10

    ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide how many people who¡¯ll be transformed alongside you.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Haha never imaged the lil lad I trained not too long ago would offer me such a deal. You¡¯re very like the lil missy over there she offered me a deal ages ago.¡± said Hammer as his laughed bellowed throughout the room

    ¡°Now moving on the hospitals I want to build. Well, we don¡¯t necessarily have to build them just taking over a few will also suffice. The reason is simply to collect a nice steady stream of blood. The new vampires are the second generation of special vampires I created. They don¡¯t require blood to survive and can live off of human food but they still need blood every so often to use their vampiric powers. So I propose owning a few hospitals where we employ witches and vampires to heal the sick and dying while collecting blood.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So you want the water attribute witches to work there to practice healing magic?¡± asked Mina

    ¡°Yes and I also want a few space attribute witches to transport the blood to the city on regular intervals.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I get the witches but why the vampires? Do you want them to turn certain individuals? If so then I¡¯m afraid our little partnership will be coming to an end.¡± asked Julius

    ¡°Whoa slow your roll, Julius. I¡¯ll have Soma explain the reasoning.¡± said Zero as he motioned for Soma to speak up

    ¡°Oh well you see Alucard and I discovered a few curious about these new vampires. The first is that their blood holds the power to heal injuries. ¡± said Soma as he looked at the shock on Julius¡¯ face

    ¡°Wait what!?¡± exclaimed a shocked Julius

    ¡°When I mentioned this to Zero he didn¡¯t seem surprised by it but when I explained that normal vampire blood couldn¡¯t do that he was shocked. Apparently, he held the power even as a dhampir and that eventually got passed down to these new vampires.¡± said Soma

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Julius digested the information for a few moments before asking, ¡°So their blood can heal any injury? Are there any side effects?¡±

    ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen it can heal all external injuries and most internal. I¡¯m not sure about things like cancer or diseases so we¡¯ll have to consult a doctor that we trust. As for side effects there only seems to be an increase in energy and a fondness for the owner of the vampire blood but those only last for 24 hours. I have explained to Zero that it¡¯s only been tested on animals so far so I was shocked that he wanted to already incorporate them into a hospital.¡± said Soma as he rubbed his forehead

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the hospital for a later time then. I have a contact at the hospital so I have him help us check out the effects. So does that answer everyone¡¯s questions?¡± said Zero

    ¡°Wait what about taking over the criminal underworld?¡± asked Mina

    Everyone turned and looked at her and all asked, ¡°What wrong with that?¡±

    Mina looked shocked at the response from everyone and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it but I at least want to know why.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple lass for this plan to work we need contacts in many places and it¡¯ll take too long to make our own so we¡¯ll take over those that already exist.¡± said Hammer as the others all nodded

    ¡°Yes with this trip I undertook for Miss Hikaru it would have been very difficult without her making many preparations beforehand. She had acquaintances prepare where I should sleep among many other things so I could focus only on my job. They had also mapped out the areas I need to search saving me plenty of time. It will help to have that level of assistance in all parts of the world.¡± said Julius

    ¡°Also these are criminal organizations so they¡¯ll usually be committing a few crimes like human trafficking. Once we take over they¡¯ll stop doing that. The only problem I see will be money since they¡¯ll be stopping their criminal activities and I doubt Hikaru¡¯s money can support all these groups. I have a few tombs filled with treasure hidden in some parts of the world so that will buy us time.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Well as for how to fund this endeavor leave that up to me. The hospital sounds very promising so I hope you¡¯ll expedite the tests and trials that need to be done. Thank you Soma for offering your treasure I¡¯ll be sure to put it to good use.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°That good then I suppose this meeting is adjourned. Hammer please decide who you¡¯d like to change into werewolves within the next 5 days, please. Hikaru and I should have the entire criminal underworld under our control by then. Julius you and I will talk about that special unit I proposed at a later date. Mina, please work hard on mastering magic so that you have a full grasp of the abilities of the witches.¡± advised Zero

    ¡°Not going to say anything to me?¡± asked Soma

    ¡°Well I plan to introduce you to that doctor I spoke off. So I¡¯ll just leave it in your capable hands. I believe you know what to do and I have faith Soma as my friend that I don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± said Zero with a smile

    With the meeting adjourned the others left the room leaving Zero and Hikaru. Zero offered Hikaru his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the members of your little group from last time, shall we? I believe you know where they¡¯re located at correct?¡±

    Hikaru took Zero¡¯s hand and nodded to both his questions and said, ¡±There are 21 in the group but only a few ever attend regularly so I¡¯m only aware of 11 of the other bosses. I haven¡¯t come across the other 9 and I was never interested in finding out who they were so we may need to search for them.¡±

    ¡°It should be okay I¡¯m sure the other 11 will have some information on the remaining 9 members. Let¡¯s get started then shall we but I need to make a stop first.¡± said Zero before he teleported himself and Hikaru away

 Chapter 179 The Empire Rises Part 11

    Zero and Hikaru had just returned from their 5 day continent-hopping tour. Over the past few days, they had been traveling the globe to control the minds of the bosses and higher members of various crime syndicates such as the Chinese Triads, the Italian Mafia, and the Mexican Cartels.

    Their days had been spent taking over the syndicates and then using the information network of that very syndicate to take over the medium size and lesser syndicates in the area further strengthening their control of that area. Due to that, they had rarely slept during the 5 days so when they returned Hikaru immediately walked into the hotel and headed to her room to sleep.

    Zero had already gotten used to the notion of not needing sleep unless he desired it so he was fine. Zero pulled out Hel¡¯s crystal that constantly drained him of 95% of his mana and saw that it was only a sixth of the way full.

    ¡®At this rate, it will take months to fill.¡¯

    As he was, about to enter the hotel he noticed Mrs. Kimura walking out of the hotel and when she noticed him, she froze and stared at him. Zero tilted his head in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ the hotel owner¡­ has offered me a job as a pianist. She¡¯s letting me and my son stay here until I figure out new living arrangements.¡± answered Mrs. Kimura

    ¡°Oh is that so.¡± said Zero having received his answer no longer had an interest in the woman and proceeded to enter the hotel.

    When you entered the hotel, he came across Yoko sitting down eating breakfast. She beckoned him to sit with her and he did despite the bad feeling he had. Yoko kept smiling at him without saying anything as she kept eating. When she finished her meal she finally asked, ¡°Do you remember what I asked of you?¡±

    ¡°Yes you wished for Mina, Soma, and I to graduate from high school.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°That good I had thought you had forgotten. So please enlighten me on how someone who skips 4 days of school and is absent regularly plans to graduate?¡± asked Yoko with a smile

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Truthfully I was simply planning on just asking my dear friend the principal to pass us.¡± answered Zero

    Yoko didn¡¯t say anything as she stood up and smiled. Before she walked away she simply said, ¡°Is that so¡± cryptically before walking away.

    Zero continued to sit there as the bad feeling increased. As the silence that filled the lobby was suddenly broken by the elevator ding Zero turned to see Nova walk out of it while holding a little boy¡¯s hand. Stopping himself from instinctively using his telekinesis to fling the boy away Zero calmed himself and looked to see that this boy was the student from her class named Akio.

    Nova ran over to Zero while still holding the little boy¡¯s hand. Zero felt a headache as he looked at the hands of the 2 children. When Nova reached him Zero silently lifted her up causing her to release the boy¡¯s hand and then asked, ¡°Why is your little friend here?¡±

    Nova smiled at Zero¡¯s question and answered, ¡°Akio is living here with his mom and now we can play together every day.¡±

    As Nova was, telling him this Mrs. Kimura walked in and froze yet again when she saw her son next to Zero. She stopped standing still, walked over in a hurry, and held her son. Zero turned to look at her with his uninterested face he asked, ¡°Is this your son?¡±

    Mrs. Kimura nodded as she shook underneath Zero¡¯s gaze. He then sighed and said, ¡°This is my daughter Nova she¡¯s a bit naive and doesn¡¯t understand the dangers of the male species so please be sure to inform the boy what he can and can¡¯t do. I wouldn¡¯t want to involve myself in this issue.¡±

    Mrs. Kimura froze yet again and Zero turned around without looking back walked away as he carried Nova. When they reached, the elevator his uninterested gaze faded and he smile at Nova and began to ask her what she had been up to in his absence.

    Zero sat her down on the bed and proceeded to take a quick shower. When he finished and change his clothes Zero picker Nova up and teleported to the cafeteria where they happened upon Mrs. Kimura and Akio.

    ¡°Wow Nova how did you and your dad show up out of nowhere?¡± asked Akio

    ¡°Mommy and daddy can go wherever they want. You¡¯ll be surprised if you see all the cool things they can do.¡± said Nova with a smug look as she praised her parents

    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave now sir. If you need me for anything please don¡¯t hesitate to call for me.¡± said Mrs. Kimura as she dragged her son away. In the distance, Zero heard Akio ask, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t you just say we should eat why are we leaving without getting food?¡±

    Zero paid them no mind as he put Nova down and ordered some breakfast for them. When the food was brought over Zero received a call from Hammer who informed him that he would stop by with 14 individuals in the next 4 hours.

    Zero and Nova finished their meal when Valna appeared. She looked at Zero with a look of reverence that he found unsettling having gotten used to her previous personality. She kneeled and said, ¡°My lord it is good to see you. I have come to take Nova to school.¡±

    Zero resisted the urge to show a bewildered look on his face and simply said, ¡°Okay I¡¯ll join you and we can both take her.¡±

    Nova smiled when she heard Zero¡¯s words and yelled, ¡°Yay papa will be taking Nova to school today!¡±

    Zero smiled and picked up the little girl and left the hotel alongside Valna who carried Nova¡¯s schoolbag. They walked without speaking to each other but would answer Nova whenever she spoke. When they finally reached the school and waved goodbye to Nova as she walked into the school Valna broke the silence by saying, ¡°I want a little girl too my lord although I wouldn¡¯t mind a son either.¡±

 Chapter 180 The Empire Rises Part 12

    Zero did his best to placate Valna reminding her that he would fulfill his promise to do so within 10 years. After returning to the hotel Valna left Zero saying that she would head over to train with Hammer. Zero thought that he should probably have Hammer start teaching Nova some hand-to-hand defensive techniques while he shows help her with her skills. Zero planned to use Nyx¡¯s orb to transport them to an unknown world so it would be better if he knew she could defend herself.

    Zero sent a message to Hammer that they should meet up outside. Then he entered his space and continued to practice his skills until it was time for the meeting. Zero stopped a few minutes before the scheduled meeting time and teleport to the hotel lobby. Zero walked outside to find Hammer and 10 other individuals standing outside waiting. It seemed that due to their training they arrived earlier than the decided time.

    Hammer looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Hey lad how have ya been?¡±

    Zero looked over the other 10 people standing in front of him. There were 6 women and 4 men standing rigidly looking at him scrutinizing him and judging him. Zero disgraded their looks and looked toward Hammer and said, ¡°Yeah It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been good thank you for asking. How are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve been good. Although I¡¯d been even better if ya stopped by to train with me as much as that lass Valna. She stops by every day.¡± answered Hammer

    Hammer then turned to the rigid 10 individuals standing behind him and said, ¡°Attention! This is Zero he is the person I mentioned so be respectful.¡±

    ¡°Sir yes sir!¡± yelled all 10 of the soldiers simultaneously

    Hammer then motioned for Zero to say something so he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I¡¯m sure Hammer has explained all this to you all but I go over it lightly. You are all here to be changed from humans into a new species. You will be some of the first of these species alongside Hammer here. I want you to help us with our city but I won¡¯t force you to do so. All I truly hope for is that you will not despise the creature you will be transformed into so that this species will grow and flourish. I thank you for making this choice and hope for the best for all of you.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The soldier''s faces didn¡¯t change but they nodded after Zero¡¯s speech. Zero said nothing more and walked into the hotel followed by Hammer and the soldiers. He lead them to his room and opened a dimensional portal in the doorway leading to his realm. Before returning from his skill practice session Zero had created a small piece of land and filled the space with air. The soldier¡¯s facial expression finally revealed something besides their stoic look and a look of surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s face with the exception of Hammer.

    ¡®Hmm, I thought that if you say things clumsily and from the heart, it¡¯s supposed to move people. How come this space shocks them but my speech can¡¯t even make them smile. Should I try again? No, it¡¯s not a good idea. We¡¯re here already so I might finish what I need to do today.¡¯

    Zero produced a vial of blood from within his shadow. This blood belonged to Yui the new breed of werewolves that Zero created. Zero squeezed the vial until it shattered in his hand but strangely no blood spilled on the ground as it collected into a sphere. Zero then titled his hand dropping all the glass shards leaving only the blood. He then transform a finger into a claw and slit his palm and willed the blood to enter his body.

    With his system, offline Zero received no notification of acquiring a skill but he was sure he could create the werewolves now. Zero had all 11 individuals lie down on the ground and with his vampyr skill controlled his blood. 11 blood spheres pieced out of his hand and with his telekinesis he controlled the spheres moving them over the heads of the group.

    ¡°Please open your mouths.¡± said Zero

    When they complied the sphere flew into their mouths and the liquid slid down their throats. The 11 individuals began to convulse in pain. Zero activated his divine sight and saw that their pain was caused by Zero¡¯s mana rapidly entering their bodies and rewriting them at a cellular level. Zero then used his mental skill to block out their pain as the transformation continued.

    After almost an hour the 11 stopped convulsing and Zero mana no longer entered their bodies at such a rapid pace. Now that the transformation had finished their bodies could hold mana but they couldn¡¯t absorb Zero''s highly pure divine mana except for the transformation process. The consciousness of the 11 faded and they went into a sleep-like state. Zero opened a dimensional portal and carried them out of his space into his room and laid them out filling his room.

    After an hour of sleeping in Zero¡¯s room, the 11 began to awaken. Zero had nothing to do as he wait so he practice his telekinesis skill experimenting with the maximum number of things he could control skillfully. When he began he could move 15 objects simply and only 4 objects masterfully but as he trained that number now was 16 and 6.

    ¡°Hey, lad that was an unpleasant experience. Is it done?¡± asked Hammer

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re a full-fledged supernatural creature. Now it¡¯s time for boot camp so please follow me.¡± said Zero as he opened a dimensional portal to the building where Soma and Alucard were training the vampires and Yui.

    Zero led them to the backyard area where 3 individuals were waiting for them Alucard, Soma, and Yui. Hammer walked over and stood by the side of the 3 and faced the other 10 before saying, ¡°Me and these guys will be in charge of training and helping you understand your new bodies. No time like the present so let¡¯s get started!¡±

 Chapter 180.5 Side Story Divine Intervention

    (***Muriel POV***)

    Muriel sat in a room filled with divine light which she constantly absorbed. Her consciousness was still as she focused only on absorbing the power held in the light when she notice that the flow of energy stopped. When she opened her eyes she found herself in front of Archangel Phanuel.

    ¡°Muriel I¡¯ve warned you not to stay in that room too long. Yes, it does make you stronger to absorb the power from there but Lord Kadmon¡¯s will is also held in that light. If you stay in there too long you¡¯ll lose yourself and become like many unable to think from themselves becoming carbon copies of our lord. If it were up to me that room would be done away with immediately.¡± said Phanuel with a worried expression

    ¡°Yes Lord Phanuel I was just about to leave when you pulled me out.¡± explained Muriel

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother to lie to me, Muriel. I understand why you¡¯re doing this but please heed my warning. Hinuel would not want you to do this. The fault of her losing her soul lies with me. An Apocolypse is occurring the tensions between the divines and infernals is at an all-time high so I should not have taken both of you with me.¡± said Phanuel with a look of self-deprecation

    Muriel kneeled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t blame yourself Lord Phanuel. You were preoccupied with that demon and I was¡­ just too weak. Had you not arrived in time I too would be lost. I owe you my insignificant life and¡­¡± said Muriel but she was cut off by Phanuel

    ¡°Never say that Muriel all life is precious. Although I might be an Archangel this does not make my life more important than yours of Hinuel. This was my mistake and I should have paid the price rather than innocent Hinuel. I¡¯m sorry I should have protected you both. I hope you¡¯ll treasure yourself more.¡± said Phanuel

    ¡°I understand Lord Phanuel I will follow your advice. I¡¯m sorry for causing you to worry.¡± said Muriel

    ¡°Please do, you have a bright future ahead of you so don¡¯t go into that room and lose yourself. Take it slow and your power will grow as time passes. I will always be here to help you should you require it.¡± said Phanuel

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord. Is that all you require my Lord?¡± asked Muriel

    ¡°No, I also came to inform you of a new mission. I was at a council meeting with the other Archangels and was informed of an issue. Our department has been given the mission of investigating a punishment planet.¡± said Phanuel

    ¡°A punishment planet?¡± asked Muriel

    ¡°Yes, the divine forces control many galaxies and control an immense amount of planets. These galaxies are sectioned off to the leader of each pantheon to control and protect its own section. In our section, there are galaxies with only a few barely viable planets and those are called punishment planets. As punishment for crimes angels are sent to these worlds without any support or logistics and are told to handle the planet. Their divine energy is used to substitute the planet weakening them in the process. In the end, the angel is used up and fades out of existence.¡± explained Phanuel with a grimace

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Are you against it my Lord?¡± asked Muriel

    ¡°Yes, I wholly am against it. For beings such as ourselves to have our divine energy forcibly ripped out is equivalent to being ripped apart on a molecular level over and over again. The only purpose of doing this is by bathing the world in divine energy a few humans adapt to it and will eventually become worthy souls to become lesser angels. These artificial angels will be weak and used as foot soldiers in wars leading to their quick demise. I find the whole process deplorable because now they sentence angels to such punishment for petty crimes. Sometimes I feel like we¡¯re the real demons.¡± continued Phanuel still grimacing

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that my Lord what if somebody heard what you said.¡± said Muriel with a worried expression

    ¡°It¡¯s okay I trust you Muriel it¡¯s our little secret.¡± said Phanuel with a mischievous smile

    Phanuel then stopped smiling and with a serious expression continued to say, ¡°Your mission is to investigate the disappearance of the aeon named Sophia. She was punished on a world but her divine energy has vanished. Head to the world and find out what occurred. Confirmed her status and if she¡¯s dead then there¡¯s no reason to investigate what killed her just return. You¡¯ll be traveling with 4 other angels but be careful even weaken she¡¯s dangerous and quite deranged. Normally I would go myself on a mission like this but Micheal has demanded my presence. If I¡¯m able to finish before you return then I will join you but don¡¯t count on that so act as if I can¡¯t come at all times. Remember don¡¯t try to do more than what is necessary and return alive.¡±

    Muriel kneeled and looked at Phanuel and said, ¡°Yes my Lord I understand and I will carry out my mission successfully. May I ask who will be joining me on my mission?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure Micheal said he¡¯d build a special team with a member from each department. So you¡¯ll be working with angels from the other departments. Try your best to work alongside them and return as soon as the mission is over.¡± answered Phanuel

    (***Nether POV***)

    Elsewhere in the world of dreams a black shadowy figure appeared and walked through multiple dreams undeterred. The shadow faded away revealing a dark caramel skin tone with black, shaggy hair slightly covering a bony, gloomy face. This was Nether of the Primordials who had walked into his brother¡¯s realm.

    ¡°Nether to what do I owe this pleasure. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever been to my realm before.¡± said a voice out of nowhere

    ¡°I heard the boy visited your realm before Dream. I wanted to ask you what you thought of him.¡± said Nether

    ¡°Ah, our little nephew you mean. I think he¡¯s an entertaining kid who will most likely get himself killed soon.¡± said Dream with a chuckle

    Nether sighed and said, ¡°Yeah I also thought that. I wonder what Chaos has in mind with that child. She gave him the ability to grow stronger but taught him nothing. It¡¯s a perfect recipe for disaster.¡±

    Dream laughed at Nether¡¯s words and said, ¡°No it''s a perfect recipe for pure chaos rather. I think she knows what she¡¯s doing and she didn¡¯t forbid us from interfering and helping him if we deem it necessary. She only warned us that she was paying attention to the event around him. All in all the kid¡¯s blessed to have us as his family although I think Void and Fate dislike him. They shouldn¡¯t harm him though unless they planned to fight with our eldest sister. Now instead of that why don¡¯t you ask me your real question.¡±

    Nether remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I need a favor. I need to use your realm to travel to the past.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more than capable of traveling to the past on your own so why ask me this?¡± asked Dream

    ¡°You know the reason why. Dreams have always connected the past, the present, and the future. So it¡¯s the only way to travel throughout time incognito.¡± answered Nether

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true but with our power, we can already move throughout time without being noticed by lower beings. Unless you want to hide this from our siblings? Why do you need to do that?¡± asked Dream

    ¡°Now that¡¯s my business. Will you allow me to do so or not?¡± asked Nether disregarding Dream''s question

    Dream sighed and said, ¡°Very well but you owe me¡± and a silver door appeared in front of Nether. Nether touched the door and it turned black as he walked through it. When Nether entered the black door it turned to ash and scathered. Dream sighed agin and said, ¡°Honestly what a troublesome family I have. I suppose I¡¯ll visit Matter to take my mind off all of this.¡± After saying that Dream¡¯s world grew silent before returning to its normal state.

 Chapter 181 The Empire Rises Conclusion

    3 weeks had passed since Zero created the new werewolves and through weeks of training, they had gained full control of their bodies and powers. During this time Zero resurrected all the humans as witches and although thru the hard work of the original 5 and those they trained they managed to pass down the basics. Alucard and Soma had also managed to train the new vampires on controlling their bloodlust and strength. Hikaru had been hard at work setting up a new regime in the criminal underworld and coming up with businesses proposals for hospitals, security companies, tech companies, and banks.

    Things have started to calm down and the new residents were moved into the city slowly. Currently, all the residents have occupied their own individual homes are have started to mingle with each other. Quite a few things still needed to be hashed out such as schools for mages and children. Due to the assistance of Aquilina and the advanced magitech from the lost city, things were moving fast and these problems would be solved in a matter of weeks.

    Soma, Alucard, Mina, and Hikaru had moved into the city to support and control the residents. Luckily the time aligned with golden week so Soma and Mina didn¡¯t miss too many days of school. There were a few incidents here and there but due to Hammer and his team, they were handled quite well. A few of the new members of the werewolves had spouses and had brought them along.

    Julius also moved to the city around the same time as Hammer and had started to interview the citizens for his team. He finally managed to gather 20 vampires, 30 witches, and a werewolf. The witches were chosen for their skills in magic but the others were chosen for their skills from when they were humans such as hacking, stealing, and medical skills. As soon as his team was fully set up Hikaru had a few missions for them to take care of so they didn¡¯t really get to experience the city.

    Back at the hotel Zero was having lunch with Nova, Azalea, and Dahlia. The twin goddesses had been busy filling Sophia¡¯s shoes after she was dethroned. While she was in charge of this planet all souls were filtered through heaven¡¯s well of souls under Azrael. They had been focused on growing and improving their operation so they spent many sleepless nights doing so. Now their Netherworld could handle all the souls of this planet with Hel¡¯s help so they could relax.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since seen you guys.¡± said Azalea with a yawn

    ¡°Uh-huh Nova missed you too aunty.¡± said Nova in response

    Dahlia had long since finished her food and laid her head down to take a nap. Zero stood up, walked over, and picked her up. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her to her room,¡± and disappeared into a portal.

    Zero returned seconds later, sat down, and was asked by Azalea, ¡°What are your plans for today?¡±

    Nova raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to hang out with Akio and his mom today.¡±

    Zero frowned when he heard the little girl¡¯s words. He wanted to erase the little boy but he knew this was no reason to kill a child. They would be leaving this world soon so all he had to do was make sure Nova didn¡¯t become attached to the boy. Zero patted the little girl on the head and said, ¡°Okay have fun but take Valna with you okay.¡±

    Nova nodded at Zero¡¯s request and said, ¡°Okay papa!¡±

    ¡°Aww, such a cute moment about the insecurities of fatherhood. I want to go too so can I?¡± asked Azalea as she laughed while looking at Zero

    Zero glared at Azalea and said, ¡°Sure tag along but if that boy does anything to Nova I promise you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Azalea snickered and replied. ¡°Roger boss I¡¯ll keep the little princess away from the boy pretending to be a prince.¡±

    Zero started at Azalea and was about to say something when he heard a telepathic message from Yoko.

    {Zero please come to the tower. Hel says she needs to speak with you.}

    Nova who was ignorant of the discussion being held in front of her laughed along with Azalea. Zero patted her head and then said, ¡°I have to go meet up with your mom so stay here with Azalea until I get back.¡±

    Zero then stood up and opened a new portal to the ancient tower in his new city. Zero smiled at Nova who waved goodbye and walked through the portal. Zero appeared in front of the tower and found 2 vampires standing guard of the tower. They were startled by Zero''s sudden appearance and prepared for battle until they saw that the individual standing before them was Zero. Having ascertained his identity the 2 vampires bowed and allowed him to enter the tower.

    Zero walked for about 30 seconds before he came across Hel sitting in the usual spot she sat in as she waited for Yoko to finish her daily research. When she noticed Zero she stood up and walked over to him.

    ¡°I heard you needed to speak with me? What¡¯s up?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yes I did. My younger brothers will be arriving momentarily so I want to bring you along to introduce you to them.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Will Loki also be there?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°No, he¡¯s still working on detaching our divine realms from Asgard without alerting Odin. My realm will take the longest since all of the souls besides those worthy of being promoted to godhood pass through there. I think it might take him a minimum of 7 years depending on how he plans to go about it.¡± answered Hel

    With a wave of her hand, a green doorway appeared and she beckoned for Zero to follow her which he did. Passing through the doorway they appeared in a desert and Hel pointed towards 2 comets in the sky and said, ¡°Here they come.¡±

 Chapter 182 The Sons of Loki

    *Boom*

    The 2 comets crashed into the desert sand causing dust and sand to fill the air blocking Zero¡¯s view of the 2 individuals. He saw 2 male-shaped silhouettes and after a few seconds, the dust died down revealing the 2 beings.

    The first of them stood at 5'' 9" tall and was a dark-skinned man has a sweet and innocent feel about him. He had short, straight, black hair, currently tipped with shades of gray, which was un-styled and wild. He had a lean face with a square jaw, an average nose, and piercing hazel eyes with hints of amber here and there. His whole body is a canvas for numerous scars and unrelated tribal-like tattoos. He wore new, biker clothes that consisted of a black leather jacket, white t-shirt, and black jeans. He also wore silver rings on his fingers and had silver earrings piercing his ear.

    The second also stood at 5'' 9" tall, this pale white-skinned man with a disinterested feeling about him. His hair was straight, medium-length, fine, silver-blonde, and with the roots dip-dyed halfway with shades of green. His face was wide, with a turned-up nose, narrow lips, and cold grey eyes with snake-like pupils. He had broad shoulders, long arms, a narrow torso, a well-defined waist, straight hips, and long legs. He has multiple snake-like tattoos on his neck and hands. He wore formal clothes that are mostly green-colored. He is usually seen wearing a pair of distinctive snake earrings.

    ¡°Damn Fenrir learn to land well. You got my clothes dirty.¡± said the man with green formal clothes

    ¡°Shut up Jormungandr! I¡¯m tired of you! You¡¯ve been complaining for the last few months! I¡¯m tired of hearing your voice!¡± yelled the man dressed in the biker clothes

    ¡°Shut up both of you!¡± yelled Hel silencing her 2 brothers

    Hel let out a sigh and then pointed to the biker and said, ¡°This is my eldest brother Fenrir,¡± before turning to face the man and saying, ¡°This is my second elder brother Jormungandr.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquittance.¡± said Zero as he walked up to them and held out his hand to shake theirs

    The 2 men looked at Zero¡¯s hand and walked passed him heading towards Hel. Fenrir then asked, ¡°Is this pathetic thing really what caused our father to accelerate our plans to destroy the Asir.¡±

    ¡°I agree it¡¯s not much. Are you and father getting senile to hitch our wagon to that creature¡¯s?¡± added Jormungandr

    Hel rubbed her temple and sighed as she looked at her brothers. She then waved her hand creating a green gateway that opened behind them and then with another wave of her hand she sent a green blast of energy that knocked them through the gateway. When the 2 passed through the gateway it disappeared.

    ¡°Where did you send them?¡± asked Zero

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°I tossed them into the ocean to cool off their heads.¡± answered Hel

    ¡°I wanted to ask you what did they mean by creature?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the scent coming from your soul. It¡¯s similar to that of an Eldritch Abomination. They are creatures defined by their disregard for the natural laws of the universe as we understand them. You are similar in that sense, especially in your ability to assimilate opposing powers such as aether and nether. The only other beings who can do that are the Eldritch Abominations. The most unusual thing about you is your ability to restore a damaged soul. Even gods don¡¯t have the power to restore souls.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°So basically I¡¯m an abomination.¡± said Zero with a chuckle

    ¡°Yup especially to someone like me who can see souls in their true form. If I were to be completely honest your soul is grotesque.¡± said Hel

    When Zero was about to respond a claw-shaped tear in space appeared nearby. The 3 claw streaks melded and fused into a large tear. From the tear, Fenrir and Jormungandr emerged completely soaking wet.

    ¡°Did you really need to do that baby sister? What was that about?¡± asked Jormungandr

    ¡°Father and I have already made a deal with Zero here. Your petty insults have shamed the both of us.¡± said Hel with a glare

    ¡°Maybe but the deal was made by you and father. It has nothing to do with us so we¡¯ll judge for ourselves whether to abide by the terms of the deal.¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°That¡¯s fair I suppose. Well then Hel shall we return.¡± said Zero before he turned to walk away

    Jormungandr appeared in front of Zero as if he teleported. Zero looked Jormungandr in the eye and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re taking our little sister?¡± asked Jormungandr

    ¡°He¡¯s not taking me anywhere I¡¯m going of my own free will.¡± said Hel

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you aren¡¯t begging us to join you.¡± said Fenrir

    Zero smirked when he heard Fenrir¡¯s words and responded, ¡°I think you guys are overestimating yourselves the only 2 that I really need are Loki and Hel. If you want to join me that''s great but you aren¡¯t so indispensable that I¡¯d beg you to join. You¡¯re welcome to leave since I don¡¯t need you.¡±

    Hearing Zero¡¯s disregard and mockery of them drove Fenrir into a rage. He lunged at Zero at speeds that were impossible for him to react. Luckily Hel could react to the attack and created a green shield in front of Zero¡¯s face stopping the attack.

    ¡°What kind of god needs a goddess to protect him.¡± mocked Fenrir

    ¡°Yes, and what kind of god attacks someone weaker than him. Does it make you feel good to attack a defenseless demigod you shameless dog.¡± retorted Zero

    Zero¡¯s response resulted in Hel laughing and caused Fenrir to grind his teeth in frustration. Jormungandr walked up and calmed Fenrir down before turning to glare at Zero. He then said, ¡°You¡¯re right that you don¡¯t need to beg us. So we¡¯ll do it this way fight my brother and if you can hit him once before you die then we¡¯ll work with you.¡±

    ¡°I refuse! I gain nothing from this.¡± replied Zero

    Jormungandr looked at Zero with an intense gaze and said, ¡°You¡¯ll gain our support. Having 2 extra gods on your side is better than not having them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on this offer. If I¡¯m going to risk my life on this you¡¯ll have to give me more than that.¡± responded Zero

    ¡°Very well if you can survive we¡¯ll not only work with you but I¡¯ll give you this.¡± said Jormungandr as he pulled out a black crystal

    ¡°No way is that a soul shard! This energy belongs to Nott. How in all of creation did you get that!?¡± said an excited Hel

    ¡°What¡¯s a soul shard?¡± asked a confused Zero

    ¡°To truly kill a god or goddess you not only have to destroy their body but shatter their soul simultaneously. When a god¡¯s soul is shattered some pieces crystalize and form what is called a soul shard. Within this crystal lies the god¡¯s divinity and consuming it will grant you a portion of that god¡¯s power.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°If eating it will make you more powerful why in the world who you give it to me?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re not compatible with this divinity.¡± answered Jormungandr

    Zero turned to Hel and she continued to explain by saying, ¡°Every god divine or infernal has compatibility with certain divinities. An example who be that a god of war who had a divinity pertaining to war might be incompatible with a divinity of peace. If the god forcibly absorbed a soul crystal holding such a divinity this would actually weaken them and lead to their power of war becoming unstable. However, if they absorbed a divinity that they were compatible with such as victory which pertains to their original divinity then their control over both divinity would increase exponentially.¡±

    ¡°Well said baby sister I had planned to give this to you strangely you also seem incompatible with it. I would have thought a Goddess of Death such as yourself would have a high compatibility with the divinity over night and darkness. So, kid, do we have a deal?¡± said Jormungandr

    Zero smiled as he looked at the crystal and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got my attention.¡±

 Chapter 183 Divine Emergence

    Fenrir smiled when Zero took the bait and walked in between Zero and Jormungandr. Facing Zero he said, ¡°Good then you¡¯ll fight me, and if you can injuries me once you win.¡±

    Jormungandr grabbed Fenrir¡¯s shoulder but Fenrir shrugged it off and looked back at him with a savage smile. Jormungandr shrugged and said, ¡°Fine you can fight it but try not to kill it too fast.¡±

    Fenrir started cracking his knuckles after Jormungandr agreed to it but was stopped when Zero said, ¡°Okay so we¡¯ll fight in 2 weeks from now.¡±

    This caused both Fenrir and Jormungandr to frown as they looked at Zero. Zero chuckled and said, ¡°I have a child on the way so we¡¯ll take care of this issue after he¡¯s been born.¡±

    Fenrir¡¯s frown soon turned into a look of annoyance but the calm Jormungandr grabbed his brother before he could say or do anything. Jormungandr looked at Zero for a few seconds before nodding his head in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea anyway because if you guys fight you¡¯ll destroy the surrounding area so I¡¯ll need time to set up a strong barrier here.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Yes that would be a good idea if Fenrir really let loose he might accidentally destroy this planet along with those nearby. Even though we¡¯re in avatars we can still do quite a lot of damage.¡± said Jormungandr nodding

    Fenrir put his hands behind his head and then lightly kicked some sand. Perhaps due to behind severely disappointed by the news of not being able to fight Fenrir fail to hold back his strength. His light kick ended up forming a wave of sand. The wave traveled off to the distance and looked as if it wouldn¡¯t die down anytime soon.

    ¡°Fenrir control yourself and don¡¯t cause any problems in this world.¡± said Hel as she gave him a stern look

    Fenrir shrugged and laughed before saying, ¡°Alright I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see you in 2 weeks. Let¡¯s go Hel.¡± said Zero as he opened a portal

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Zero and Hel walked towards the portal when Zero noticed that Fenrir and Jormungandr were following them. He turned around and looked at them before asking, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

    ¡°Obviously we¡¯re following you. Prepare a place for us to stay until the battle.¡± said Jormungandr in a conceded tone

    Hel was about to respond when Zero lifted up his arm stopping her. He then looked Jormungandr in the eye and said, ¡°You have refused to ally with me so I have no obligation to do those things for you. We¡¯ll meet you here in 2 weeks but until then you¡¯ll have to look after yourselves.¡±

    Jormungandr stared at Zero and began to release an intense pressure that felt like it would crush Zero but Hel stood in front of Zero and protected him. Hel also began to release a similar pressure causing her body to shift from her human form to her decaying form. Staring at Hel for a few seconds Jormungandr decided to retract his power. Jormungandr humphed grabbed the yawning Fenrir and walked away.

    ¡°Your brothers are pretty unreasonable to expect me to give them a place to live.¡± said Zero in a joking manner

    ¡°This is no time to be laughing, your chances of winning are 0%.¡± said Hel in a serious tone

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have 2 plans to win. I¡¯ll need your help to enact them though.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I think you¡¯re overestimating yourself while underestimating my brother. It seems you¡¯re rating him based on how Sophia fought but unlike that weakling, my brother is a god of destruction and like gods of war they are formidable. The only thing in your favor is the fact that he¡¯s using as an avatar so his strength is limited to that of a demigod.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°So he using an avatar. So are you also using an avatar?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Of course, if I ever stepped foot on a planet that hasn¡¯t been turned into a divine plane then my mana would transform this planet into a grave. More importantly¡­¡± explained Hel but she stopped mid-sentence with a grave expression and created a doorway in the sky above them.

    Through the doorway, Yoko fell out and a worried Zero flew up to catch her. Zero looked at her face and found that her mana levels were decreasing too rapidly for her body to replenish. Hel also flew up and grabbed Yoko¡¯s hand and started to channel her mana into Yoko.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°She¡¯s gone into labor. We need to get her off this planet!¡± said Hel

    Wasting no time Zero opened a portal into his dimension and took the 2 ladies. When they arrived in white space Hel said, ¡°Good now grab her other hand and transfer your mana to her.¡±

    Zero did as Hel said and poured his mana into Yoko but the mana would be absorbed almost instantly by the child. After some time the absorption of mana slowed and Yoko no longer need external mana.

    ¡°Will she be okay now?¡± asked Zero

    Hel paid no heed to Zero¡¯s question and continued to monitor Yoko. Moments later Yoko began to shine a bright blue light and float in the air. Yoko¡¯s body then ignited into a pale blue flame with the middle containing a dark green flame. The blue flames condensed and soon form the shape of a woman with the green flame in its stomach.

    Soon the green flame grew darker and intensified growing bigger. When the flames were the size of a soccer ball and the color of sacramento green it separated from Yoko¡¯s blue flame. When the green flame left her body Yoko returned back to her demon form and gently float back down. Zero caught the unconscious Yoko and looked up towards the flame.

    The green flame continued to grow even after separating from Yoko until it was the size of a bicycle. The flames slowly condensed until it form an egg-shaped cocoon like those used during the apotheosis.

    Hel¡¯s facial muscles then relaxed and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry the hard part¡¯s over now. The child will emerge from the divine egg soon.¡±

 Chapter 184 Greed

    ¡°Yoko needs to rest so open a doorway to her realm. I¡¯ll drop her off and return afterward.¡± said Hel as she carried Yoko in a princess

    Zero summoned Yoko¡¯s blue gate and opened it for Hel. Hel carried Yoko and walked through the gateway. The gateway disappeared much to Zero¡¯s shock as he wanted to keep the gate open for Hel to return.

    {Valna head to Yoko¡¯s realm but pretend you need Yoko¡¯s help for something. Hel will be there also so I want you to keep an eye on things there for me.}

    {As you wish my lord} responded Valna telepathically

    Zero was busy communicating with Valna when he noticed his mana levels dropping. His new child seemed to want to drain all the mana in the surrounding area. Zero distanced himself from the egg in hopes of reducing the draining effects. Although the distance helped it only helped a little as Zero¡¯s mana continued to drain. Within a few seconds, half of Zero¡¯s mana had been devoured. This was worse than the time with Nova since it wasn¡¯t only the speed of the drain but the amount drained.

    ¡°What a greedy kid I have. You¡¯ll end up taking all my mana at this rate.¡± said Zero

    ¡®I really want to leave but the kid might be in danger or die if he doesn¡¯t absorb mana until the egg hatches.¡¯

    As Zero was busy focused on his thoughts he heard a cracking sound and looked at the egg to see it had begun to hatch. As the cracks spread further and the egg began to hatch Zero suddenly heard a sound that he hadn¡¯t heard in a while.

    [Ding]

    [System update complete]

    [Chaos System 2.0 now available for use]

    ¡®System you there?¡¯

    [Yes I¡¯m here. What do you require of me?]

    ¡®Appraise that egg¡¯

    [Unable to appraise. Please wait for the creature to emerge and try again.]

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡®Useless junk I thought you had new functions!¡¯

    [Affrimitive I have new functions but since I¡¯m a useless piece of junk you won¡¯t be needing those new functions right?]

    ¡®¡­ You know I missed you for a second but you reminded me of why I don¡¯t like you.¡¯

    [I missed you too.]

    ¡®Go to hell.¡¯

    While Zero and his system were going back and forth the egg shattered revealing a blinding green light.

    ¡®Appraise the kid you useless piece of junk.¡¯

    Name:?

    Race: Avaricious Arch Nephalem (Embryo Stage 1 0f 4)

    Divine Soul: Divine-Demonic Nephalem

    Divine Soul Rank: Demigod

    Level: 1

    Divinity: (Divine Attribute): Fortune

    (Demonic Attribute): Vengence

    (Chaotic Attribute): Deception

    Divine Domain: Fortune Reversal

    Infernal Domain: Plunderer

    Strength: 13,195

    Speed: 17,863

    Magic energy: 30,674,000

    Vitality: 1,000,000

    Skills: Invisibility, Malefic Force Manipulation, Dream Walking, Flawless Shapeshifting, Flight, Wing Manifestation, Spatial-Temporal Lock, Imperceptibility, Reality Warping, Angelic Lordship, Demonic Lordship, Magic Lordship, Demonic Divinity, Fear Inducement, Telekinesis, Telepathy, Penance Stare, Destiny Manipulation, Karma Empowerment, Karma Manipulation, Causality Manipulation, Curse Creation, Curse Inducement, Curse Manipulation, Illusion Magic Mastery, Curse Magic Mastery, Deception Empowerment, Absolute Illusion, Lie Detection, Master Strategist, Personality Alteration, Precognition, Rule Bending, Grand Design Construction, Psychological Intuition, Strategy Adaptation, Strategy Manipulation, Tactical Analysis, Psychological Intuition, Seduction Intuition, Answer Inducement, Challenge Manipulation, Challenge Creation, Persuasion, Escape Artistry, Lock-Picking, Pick-Pocketing, Shadow Camouflage, Theft Nullification, Betrayal Empowerment, Greed Empowerment, Fortune Empowerment, Misfortune Empowerment, Probability Manipulation, Possibility Inducement, Destiny Perception, Augmentation, Replication

    Passive skills: Tantric Metabolization, Rule Transcendence, Nigh-Omniscience(Avarice), Deity Soul, Divinity(Fortune, Vengeance, And Deception), Divine Wisdom, Divine Body, Divine Aura(Fortune), Demonic Aura(Vengeance And Deception), Divine-Absolute Immortality, Paradox Manipulation, Perfection, Prime Source, Singularity, Divine Sight, Absolute Senses, Sleight Of Hand Intuition, Security Intuition, Surveillance Intuition, Vengeance Embodiment, Karma Embodiment, Deception Embodiment, Misfortune Embodiment, Fortune Embodiment, Avarice Embodiment, Weakness Detection, Vengeful Trickster Deity Physiology, Greedy Illusionary Demigod Of Fortune Physiology, Logic Infringement, Causality Immunity, Reality Anchoring

    [Appraisal Complete]

    When the system finished appraising the child the light died down. At the epicenter of where there was a faint glow, Zero saw an infant floating in the void. Zero flew over and grabbed the child. The baby was quite chubby and cute but for some strange reason, Zero¡¯s instincts told him to be wary of this child. Although it looked like a normal child with a few demonic qualities here and there what gave off this feeling were the child¡¯s eyes. The baby was a boy with glowing dark green eyes with black sclera and Zero felt an endless amount of desire to take hidden behind the child¡¯s eyes. He had smooth white skin and silvery-white hair color closely resembling that of his father. The boy had 4 protruding horns coming out of his hair like that of a crown. Unlike the feathered wings of both his parents the child had 2 pairs of demonic wings.

    Zero looked at the child and the child stared at him before smiling at him. Zero felt something off about this and noticed mana fluctuating in the void. Wasting no time Zero pulled out another bracelet he forged and put it on the child¡¯s wrist. The bracelet then shrunk down and fit perfectly on the child¡¯s wrist. With the bracelet on the child, the fluctuating mana ceased and the child began to cry out.

    ¡®Phew, you had me scared there for a second kid. Nothing good could have come from that.¡¯

    The child kept fussing and messing with the bracelet but it refuse to come off. When the child figured out that he couldn¡¯t take off the bracelet he tried to bite Zero''s finger when he stop him from messing with it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no teeth kid. Let¡¯s take you to see your mother.¡± said Zero as he created a new gateway to Yoko¡¯s realm

    When Zero entered the gateway he saw Valna with her sword drawn surrounded by 15 flaming swords pointed at Hel who stood across from her. Hel wasn¡¯t holding a weapon with a few cuts and burns on her left arm. They turned at faced Zero who saw traces of a battle having occurred. Zero sighed and asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Why are you 2 fighting?¡±

 Chapter 185 Avarus

    (***Flashback Valna POV***)

    Having just received Zero¡¯s orders Valna first opened a portal to her own realm. She was greeted by the kneeling dark and chaos valkyries who all said, ¡°Welcome mistress!¡±

    The 2 most powerful of the valkyries looked up at Valna and asked, ¡°Do you have any orders for us mistress Valna?¡±

    Valna shook her head and replied, ¡°No I do not so keep guarding this realm until I say otherwise. Eir you will be in charge of the dark valkyries and Mist will head the chaos valkyries.¡±

    The 2 confused valkyries asked, ¡°Eir? Mist? Are these names mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes remember them well since you¡¯ll be my attendants in the future. I have other matters to attend to so look after this realm well. If you¡¯re unable to handle this duty then I shall dispose of you both.¡± said Valna in a cold tone as she walked past the valkyries to a blue gateway that appeared.

    ¡°We hear and we obey mistress!¡± shouted all the kneeling valkyries

    Valna then donned Zero¡¯s ring to hide her residual mana leaking from her body and passed through the gateway. The gateway dropped Valna off at the back of Yoko¡¯s library. Valna quietly walked around the library heading to the front entrance. When she reached the corner she saw Hel carrying Yoko and laying her on the ground. Hel had a cold look of indifference on her face as she checked Yoko¡¯s condition.

    Valna spied on Hel but let her do what she pleased as ordered by Zero. Hel performed a harmless inspection for quite a while causing Valna to yawn from boredom. As she yawned she heard a light grunt and looked to find Hel¡¯s ethereal green hand entering Yoko¡¯s body. Valna wasted no time and removed the ring causing Hel to pause and look over in her direction.

    When Valna received Zero¡¯s order she had just returned from a sparring session with Hammer. Coming here straight after gave her no time to change so she was wearing her black sportswear. Valna summoned her symbiote armor Valhalla which had gone thru a massive change since her apotheosis. The symbiote no longer looked like a puddle of goo but had now transformed into a living white flame that burned off Valna¡¯s sportswear and turned red and clad her in a red bodysuit. A white valkyrie armor then appeared on her arms, legs, chest, shoulders, waist, and head. Now fully armored, her spear Serenity appeared in a white blaze sporting a new white design matching her armor.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Valna grabbed Serenity and charged at Hel who dodged the initial trust of the spear. Valna released her wings coming to a stop before putting them away, turning and performing a one-handed sweep with the spear. Hel still managed to dodge the attack but it forced her away from Yoko¡¯s unconscious body.

    ¡°I know why you¡¯re attacking me but¡­¡± said Hel but she was cut off by Valna who said, ¡°Shut up and surrender! If you do then I¡¯ll go easy on you!¡±

    ¡°Wait let me explain. I was just¡­¡± said Hel but she was yet again forced to stop and dodge Valna¡¯s incoming strike causing them to further leave the side of the unconscious Yoko.

    Valna raised her spear and summoned 30 holy flame spears that encircled them. Hel looked around at the white flaming spears before turning to face Valna and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight so how about we just calm down.¡±

    Valna refused to heed Hel as tossed her spear at her. Hel shifted slightly to the side and dodged the incoming spear and then ducked to avoid a follow-up attack. Valna had transported behind Hel, grabbed her spear mid-air, and attempted a sweep attack aimed at Hel¡¯s neck. This left Valna open for retaliation but rather than attack Hel simply put some distance between them while still paying attention to the flaming spears.

    Valna developed an irritated look on her face when she saw Hel¡¯s actions. Wasting no time Valna lunged at Hel and attacked with multiple thrusts pushing Hel back. Although Hel had managed to dodge the attack she fail to position herself well and was unable to dodge a surprise attack by a flaming spear. The spear grazed her and the flames burned her right shoulder. Green energy escaped from Hel¡¯s burn wound and touched the spear freezing and shattering it.

    Hel grabbed her right shoulder and stopped the energy release. The ring she received from Zero shattered and her true form was revealed. The right side of her body instantly transformed into decaying flesh and the right side of her hair changed to a platinum blond. When she looked up her black eyes had changed with her eyes now having an eerie pale green glow. A dark energy covered her hands changing them into demonic claws.

    ¡°This is the last time I¡¯m going to warn you. Stop now and you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± said Hel in a cold voice that emanated despair.

    Valna said nothing as launched her 29 flaming spears at Hel. When the spears reached a certain distance from Hel they instantly froze and shattered. The cold mana that emanated from Hel¡¯s body held more power than Valna spears so the attack could not reach Hel¡¯s body. Hel did not look amused by Valna¡¯s attack and began to walk Valna who gritted her teeth in frustration.

    Valna strangely felt backed into a corner so she gathered all her remaining mana and form 16 flaming swords. The sword flew at Hel who took a step to the right to dodge the attack at the last minute. As the last sword was passing by Hel; Valna snapped her finger causing the flame sword to explode in a sea of flames at point-blank. As the holy flames raged Valna called back her sword and took a defensive stance as the air grew colder.

    The flames were extinguished by Hel¡¯s aura growing stronger. When the flames disappeared Hel was revealed to only be lightly wounded with a few burns and cuts. Hel raised her hand to retaliate when suddenly the laughter of a child could be heard and a voice asked, ¡°What on earth is going on? Why are you 2 fighting?¡±

    Valna felt intense malice held within the laughter and raised her spear in defense before looking to see Zero holding a child.

 Chapter 186 Avarus Part 2

    (***Zero POV***)

    A faint green mist was released from Hel¡¯s palm and flew towards Valna who turned her head to look at Zero causing her to be unable to dodge. When the mist touched Valna instantly cuts and burns appeared all over her body. The numerous wounds caused Valna to fall on 1 knee and use her spear to keep herself from collapsing.

    Zero was shocked by how quickly Valna¡¯s condition deteriorated before his very eyes. When he looked over at Hel he saw that the light wounds on her body were vanishing into green mist rather than healing. Hel sighed as she waved her hand releasing another mist that enveloped Valna. Zero was shocked by the action but didn¡¯t move since he sensed no malice in Hel¡¯s actions. The mist then flew back to Hel¡¯s palm revealing Valna completely healed.

    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s an ability to take damage from a being and transfer to another. It also seems that she can multiply the damage before transferring it back to the attacker.¡¯

    [Yes I concur. It¡¯s a dangerous ability please be advised.]

    ¡®Oh, you¡¯re chiming in now.¡¯

    [Remember if you die I die.]

    ¡®Whatever¡¯

    Zero saw that Valna had a confused look on her face so before she could say anything he used their communication method.

    {Valna don¡¯t say anything about me ordering you to come here. Just say you came here on your own and what Hel was doing. You come to my room tonight and I¡¯ll bring us to my space and we¡¯ll discuss this situation in greater detail.} said Zero

    {Understood my lord.} said Valna

    Valna then stood up and walked over to Zero and kneeled. Then she looked up and said, ¡°My lord I must report that when I was visiting Yoko because I felt her aura decreasing I saw that woman attempting to do something to Yoko¡¯s soul. I attempted to restrain her which is why you saw the sight before you.¡±

    Zero¡¯s eyes began to glow purple as he turned to look at Hel. Even though he was releasing a fair amount of pressure the smile on his face didn¡¯t change. He then said, ¡°Well let¡¯s hear your side. I¡¯m assuming you have a pretty good explanation for this.¡±

    Hel looked at Zero her eyes still glowing the eerie green glow. They both released pressure but Hel took the first step back and dispelled her pressure. Her eyes stopped glowing and using her power returned her body back to its human form. Hel then sighed and said, ¡°Like I was trying to explain to this girl while she kept attacking me I wasn¡¯t going to hurt Yoko. All I was doing was inspecting Yoko¡¯s soul.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Why were you checking her soul?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°When a goddess or god in few cases gives birth their soul changes sometimes for the better and other times for the worse. Luckily in Yoko¡¯s case, it was for the better. You can take a look and verify if you want.¡± said Hel

    Zero nodded and handed the infant to Valna while he walked over to the unconscious Yoko. While walking over Zero asked his system, ¡®Is she telling the truth about souls changing during birth?¡¯

    [Yes that information is correct. When you make contact with Yoko¡¯s soul I shall scan for the new changes and any possible alterations made by the individual Hel.]

    ¡®Looks like you¡¯ll actually be useful for a change.¡¯

    [I was always useful you were simply too simple-minded to know when to best use me.]

    ¡®Whatever let¡¯s just get this over you hunk of junk.¡¯

    Zero then kneeled next to Yoko and with an ethereal hand reached into her chest.

    [Commencing scan]

    [55%]

    [Scan complete]

    [2 changes and 0 illegal alterations found]

    [However individual Hel did attempt to tamper with the soul link between the host and individual Yoko.]

    ¡®What¡¯s the point of her doing that?¡¯

    [Unknown. The link remains strong but it is advised for the host and your subordinate to create defenses around your souls.]

    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll explain what that is later. For now, just explain the change in Yoko.¡¯

    [Individual Yoko has now gained the skill Weakness Detection from the unnamed child. The main change however is individual Yoko¡¯s sin seed of lust has matured as a side effect. Due to her soul link with you rather than failing to inherit the skill Sin of Lust, she has the unique skill Desire for Knowledge.]

    ¡®Why on earth does the universe hate me. So now you¡¯re telling me this group is now on the hit list of 2 of the most powerful demons to ever exist.¡¯

    [Precisly]

    ¡®Damn you that was rhetorical. Why can I never relax?¡¯

    Hel looked at Zero who had gone from a curious look to an annoyed look. She then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you making so many faces?¡±

    Zero removed his eternal hand from Yoko¡¯s chest, stood up, and scratched his head while making a frustrated noise. Valna walked over to Zero and placed her hand on Zero¡¯s shoulder to try to calm him down. She then said, ¡°My lord what is wrong? I have never seen you like this before. Please confide in me and I shall do all I can to help.¡±

    Zero let out the biggest sigh of his life and said, ¡°We can discuss this with the others once Yoko wakes up. Carry her and we¡¯ll head over to see them now.¡±

    Heeding Zero¡¯s instructions Valna handed the infant back to Zero before picking up the unconscious  Yoko. Zero opened up a gateway to the NetherRealm and motioned for Hel and Valna to follow him. They reappeared outside of the temple and Hel walked forward and opened the temple doors. Zero¡¯s group entered the temple to find it becoming more like an office building rather than a temple. Azalea and Dahlia were busy working on a see-through terminal screen floating in front of them. Nova was also here playing dolls with 2 lampads in the corner.

    When they notice the group enter the temple Azalea and Dahlia stood up causing their screens to disappear. Nova ran over to Valna worried about Yoko. Zero ordered Valna to place her on the floor and handed the baby over to Azalea who had been annoying him by asking to see the child constantly.

    Zero walked over to the unconscious Yoko and slit his wrist and placed it over Yoko¡¯s mouth. As Zero¡¯s blood dripped down her throat she suddenly awakened and grabbed Zero¡¯s wrist and desperately sucked Zero¡¯s blood. Zero used his blood as a medium to transfer some of his mana to Yoko who was drained from giving birth. After a few seconds, Zero yanked his wrist away allowing it to heal and Yoko sat up off the floor still groggy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero took the baby from Azalea and Dahlia who had been ignoring all the commotion to play with the baby. Zero then sat across from Yoko and said, ¡°I have 2 things to tell you. First thing this is our child and I get to name him. The second piece of news is that we¡¯re screwed.¡±

 Chapter 187 Avarus Part 3

    Maybe due to not fully being awake Yoko didn¡¯t seem to notice the child until Zero mentioned it and took her quite a while to react. She stood up and swiftly grabbed the baby while still being gentle. She looked down at the baby in her arms and smiled so beautifully. Zero walked over to Nova and picked her up and brought her over to Yoko so that she could also look at her new brother closely.

    It was truly a wonderful moment until Zero ruined it by saying, ¡°This is nice and all but we need to talk.¡±

    This action caused everybody except Zero and Valna to sigh and look at Zero. Yoko glared at him and angrily said, ¡°I know it¡¯s probably important but I just got to hold my son. Whatever it is it can wait!¡±

    Zero shrugged his shoulders and motioned for them to continue as walked over to the wall of the temple and sat down. Valna joined him and looked at the others in disbelief when she thought of what she felt when she was near the child.

    Valna then turned and said, ¡°My lord that child¡­¡± but was stopped by Zero when he placed his finger on her lips. He then said, ¡°I know what you want to tell me. I also felt it too. I¡¯ll explain why you felt that way when they finish that.¡±

    Valna nodded her head and turned to face the ladies and Nova as they played with the unnamed child. Zero used this time to think of a name for his son. He really didn¡¯t have an idea of any name that would fit this child.

    ¡®Do you know any good names?¡¯

    [No]

    ¡®That¡¯s it just going say no and not help.¡¯

    [Yes]

    ¡®Thank you for your wise words.¡¯

    [You¡¯re welcome]

    ¡®I was being sarcastic¡¯

    [So was I]

    Zero gave up on trying to get the best of his system and went back to thinking of a name. Zero managed to think of a name after looking at the child¡¯s status for 10 minutes straight. Afterward Zero waited patiently for what seemed like 30 minutes before using his telekinesis to lift the child out of Yoko¡¯s arms.

    Zero stood up and walked a few steps away from Valna before summoning the child into his arms. He then turned to look at the group of ladies who were now looking at him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You all got to see the child so let¡¯s get back to important business. We¡¯re in big trouble.¡± said Zero

    ¡°You mentioned something like that before. What¡¯s happened?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Yeah must be super important for you to act this way.¡± added Azalea

    ¡°Well, then Hel I need you to explain to them fully about the sins and virtues. It¡¯ll make this go by faster if they have a complete understanding of our previous predicament.¡± said Zero

    Hel looked at Zero before nodding and producing to explain the history of the 7 deadly sins and the 7 heavenly virtues. Everyone paid close attention even Nova although Zero was unsure if she understood what Hel was saying.

    After listening to Hel¡¯s explanation Yoko turned to face Zero and asked, ¡°I understand that these sins and virtues are powerful abilities but what does that have to do with us. As Hel explained only a single individual can bear a sin or a virtue. Currently, they belong to the archdemons and archangels so what does that have to do with us.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that due to some unknown reasons Yoko, my son, and I have awoken to these sins. Due to the demon lords still being alive we didn¡¯t inherit the actual sins. According to Hel because of our connection to the sins, these Demon Lords will most likely be hunting us down to kill the 3 of us. Valna is also an inheritor of a virtue so we¡¯ve also got Archangels to worry about on top of all that.¡± explained Zero

    The group was shocked even Hel who had already been aware of Zero¡¯s sin. She looked at Yoko and Valna with a worried gaze. She then turned to Zero and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°I mean that you have a tie to a sin was almost impossible but believable. All 4 of you having a tie is impossible without the interference of an immensely powerful being.¡± said Hel

    {Nobody mention my mother to Hel. We¡¯ll keep her in the dark until we¡¯re strong enough to match her.} ordered Zero over their telepathic network

    Zero shrugged and said, ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what to tell you. I don¡¯t know any gods besides those in this room and your family. If anything this is a massive problem for me. It¡®s pretty dumb to mess with 3 demon lords and an archangel at the same time.¡±

    Hel stared at Zero intensely before turning her and saying, ¡°Yes you¡¯re right that if you had the ability to gain the sins you wouldn¡¯t obtain so many after receiving my warning about Lucifer. Regardless we¡¯ll investigate this later what we need to focus on now is identifying what sins and virtues you all have.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve pretty much figured it out already. As we mention before my sin is pride. Yoko seems to have lust, the boy has greed, and Valna has diligence.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°So that means we have to deal with: Lucifer the Arch Demon Ruler of Pride, Asmodeus the Arch Demon Ruler of Lust, Mammon the Arch Demon Ruler of Greed, and Gabriel the Archangel Ruler of Diligence.¡± said Hel with a look of despair

    ¡°From the look on your face I¡¯m assuming this is bad.¡± said Azalea

    ¡°It¡¯s not just bad but the worst it could be. Lucifer is hard to deal with but it was possible to avoid him for a long time. The real problem is Mammon and Gabriel. I¡¯ve never met them personally but I¡¯ve heard stories. Those 2 are the types to hunt someone down leaving nowhere for them to hide. Mammon would never let anyone who tried to steal from him go especially if they tried to steal his sin. Gabriel is said to be the fastest of all the archangels and it¡¯s rumored that no demon has ever escaped from him no matter where they escaped to. What¡¯s worse is that they¡¯re all peak higher deities who will soon become supreme deities¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Those 2 sound like bad news. For reference, I¡¯d like to know your rank Hel.¡± said Valna

    ¡°That makes sense I¡¯ve been curious too. I¡¯d also like to know about the ranks of the rest of your family while you¡¯re at it.¡± said Zero

    Hel sighed before saying, ¡°Very well if it will help you get an idea, my brothers and I what would be considered a low-tier Lesser Deities. Although what you see before isn¡¯t my true body but simply an avatar. My father is considered a high-tier Mid-Level Deity.¡±

    ¡°Low-tier Lesser Deities? high-tier Mid-Level Deity?¡± asked Dahlia

    ¡°Tiers are a subrange to gauge the overall strength of gods and goddesses. There are 4 tiers low, mid, high, and peak. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll ask me eventually but Zero, Yoko, Valna, and the child are all considered low-tier Demigods. This avatar of mine would be considered a high-tier Demigod and to best explain the difference of strength between the tiers. Zero remember my battle with Valna moments ago?¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Let me guess you were holding back.¡± said Valna

    ¡°No holding back would fail to show you the difference. I only needed 2% of what this body is capable of to defeat her at 100% and it only took a simple move. This is because at the bare minimum a mid-tier is 5x stronger than a low and a high-tier 10x stronger than a mid. Keep this in mind that I¡¯m also not a battle-oriented goddess.¡± explained Hel

 Chapter 188 Avarus Conclusion

    ¡°So are Fenrir and J?rmungandr also using high-tier avatars?¡± asked Zero

    Hel shook her head and said, ¡°No J?rmungandr seems to be using a mid-tier avatar. As for Fenrir that is his true body although he¡¯s currently unable to use most of his strength.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of Gleipnir?¡± asked Zero

    Hel looked at Zero in surprise as she said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know about that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Gleipnir and why are we talking about Hel¡¯s brothers?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Ah right I forgot to mention this but Hel¡¯s brothers arrived on this world moments ago. Hel and I went to meet up with them. The good news is they¡¯re willing to join us and the bad news is they want to fight me to prove we¡¯re worth joining. As Gleipnir I read a book on Norse myths that it a ribbon that Odin used to chain up Fenrir until Ragnar?k when is said to Fenrir finally break free of it and devour Odin. Hel I think you can probably explain it better than I can so why don¡¯t you and I think you should explain why you really want to ally with us.¡± explained Zero

    ¡°Yes, basically what happened was that Odin received a prophecy from the Nornir 3 goddess of Time and Fate. The prophecy said that Asgard would be destroyed and Odin himself would die by my brother Fenrir. Therefore, Odin sought a way to escape his fate but luckily, my father had gotten Odin¡¯s word he would not harm his children after our mother was killed. Odin in his arrogance took my brother when he was young and sealed him in a cave to be watched by the God of War Tyr. He then had his best dwarven smiths create Gleipnir an unbreakable ribbon that would seal my brother¡¯s power and stop him from growing stronger. Odin lied to my brother and the god Tyr that it was a collar and that if he wore it he could roam free. My brother refused to believe Odin so the Tyr placed his arm in my brother¡¯s mouth and told him to bite it off if Odin lied. As you can guess my brother was sealed in the body of a demigod and Tyr lost his arm due to Odin¡¯s trickery¡± explained Hel and as she spoke Zero noticed that she squeezed her hand so tightly that her palms began to bleed.

    Zero walked over to Hel and grabbed her hand. She was so surprised by Zero¡¯s action that she stopped squeezing her hands. Zero lifted her hand and licked her blood and wounds. Once he finished licking her blood Hel who just realized what happened was surprised and pulled her hand out of his grasp.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Hel as she blushed

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°I thought it would be a waste to let your blood drip on the floor. Would you like me to deal with your other hand?¡±

    Hel who had stopped blushing shook her head. Zero chuckled as he watched Hel¡¯s various expressions. Yoko and Valna who were behind Zero both had a displeased look on their faces as they watched this interaction. Azalea chuckled when she saw how those 2 reacted while Dahlia¡¯s expression remained the same as she paid close attention to Zero and Hel¡¯s conversation.

    Dahlia focused on the importance of the current situation and wanted to pull back the conversation so she asked, ¡°If these chains are unbreakable how did these Nornir foretell him escaping?¡±

    Hel turned to look in Dahlia¡¯s direction and answered, ¡°My father secretly met with the Nornir named Skuld who foretold that if we came to this universe around this time we would find a way to free my brother. Therefore, my father and I came here to find a way to free my brother when we saw Zero¡¯s control of souls and how he could even restore broken souls. So we weren¡¯t lying when we said we would like you to grow stronger to restore my mother but we would also¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d also like to use my power to break Gleipnir¡¯s seal which I assume is attached to Fenrir¡¯s soul and begin Ragnar?k.¡± said Zero finishing Hel¡¯s statement

    Hel nodded confirming Zero''s answer and Azalea said, ¡°But your brothers want to fight Zero when we¡¯re dealing with a crisis. Why should we bother helping them?¡±

    ¡°Because we will need my brother J?rmungandr¡¯s ability to avoid this crisis.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Please elaborate.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°My father is the God of Fire and Illusions. He is capable of tricking and hiding from even Higher Deities. With his power, we could successfully hide from these Demon Lords. My father however is currently working on separating our family¡¯s divine realm from Asgard but J?rmungandr is also adept at illusions. So if Zero can get J?rmungandr to join us then we can temporarily hide from the Demon Lords.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°How long is temporarily?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°We¡¯d have to ask J?rmungandr but I would assume at bare minimum he could buy us 10 years of hiding if he hid all 4 of you. My father should be able to accomplish the separation within 5 to 10 years.  With my father and brother working together we¡¯ll be able to hide even from Supreme Deities.¡± answered Hel

    ¡°Okay, then I suppose then our next focus should be on helping Zero win this upcoming battle. Then we¡¯ll hold off on the rest of this conversation and start our prep.¡± said Yoko who walked over to Zero and stretched out her hands demanding he hand over the child.

    ¡°I feel like you have something to say to me but we¡¯ll save that for after we deal with this situation. Here take Avarus.¡± said Zero as he handed the child over to Yoko

    Yoko had a confused look on her face as she repeated ¡°Avarus?¡± while looking at Zero to explain.

    ¡°I decided to name this child Avarus. I¡¯ve been thinking of a name since he was born and it just came to me not too long ago while we were still talking.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Oh what does it mean?¡± asked an overly excited Azalea as grabbed Zero''s arm

    ¡°It¡¯s Latin for greedy. I think it suits the boy perfectly.¡± said Zero

    ¡°I feel it¡¯s a bit on the nose but I like it. So you¡¯re Avarus well it¡¯s nice to meet you my son and I look forward to all the time we¡¯ll spend together.¡± said Yoko as she smiled down at Avarus

    When faced with his mother¡¯s smile the child also smiled and laughed a happy laugh. The baby cooed and turned his head to face Zero and his look of happiness was replaced for a split instant with a look of disdain before returning to normal. Zero looked at the child wondering what would be in store for him as he chuckled.

    As Zero was thinking this Hel interrupted his train of thought by saying ¡°I have a plan on how to with my brothers. If you¡¯re willing to hear me out.¡±

 Chapter 189 Rematch Zero vs Valna

    ¡°Okay does everybody understand the plan?¡± asked Zero

    Everybody with the exception of the children nodded and then Zero had the twins open a portal to the hotel for Yoko and the children while Valna opened a gateway to her realm. Yoko and the twins were taking the children back to the hotel while Zero would head to Valna¡¯s realm along with Hel. As they were leaving Zero secretly sent Dahlia a message.

    {Dahlia I need you to keep an eye on Yoko. Hel messed with her soul and I don¡¯t know if they will be any side effects. So stay close to her and if she wonders why just say you want to be close to the children.}

    {Understood my lord. Shall I keep this from Azalea?}

    {Yeah nothing should happen but just to be safe.}

    When Zero arrived in Valna¡¯s dimension he looked around a saw 2 planets near a bright white orb. The first was a large planet was near the white orb and the second was a smaller planet much further away from the orb. The planet they headed for looked about twice as big as the Earth and when they land on its surface Zero felt that the gravity was about 4 times that of Earth. The white orb functioned as a sun and shinned harshly on the planet causing the landscape to look like a desolate wasteland. The wind blew creating clouds of dust that filled the air. When Zero took a breath he found that the air stung his lungs with every breath and the dust obstructed his vision. It certainly did not look like a pleasant world to live in, though he imagined some beings could manage.

    ¡°Well this is certainly an unpleasant world you created.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Is it not to your liking? Well there¡¯s nothing to be done about that now so you¡¯ll just have to bear it.¡± retorted Valna

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°You may have forgotten but my parents are frost giants meaning so am I. I generally prefer colder environments. The atmosphere of this world also contains traces of aether so it has a slight draining effect on me.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Well it¡¯d be hard for mortals to live here but those who can acclimate will certainly gain great power. I created this world after having a discussion with Julius. He wanted to train a few humans well versed in light magic for his team. Since I was focused on my own training and couldn¡¯t be bothered to help train the humans I made this world. I figured that if they could just survive here for a month they would become strong and able to use light magic.¡± explained Valna

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°I get the logic behind that idea but this plan would fail. Human bodies would be unable to withstand this level of heat and aether on this level is poisonous to mortals. If you want to do as you planned I would suggest cooling this planet and diluting the aether until it is 1/10,000 of its current level.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Why?¡± asked a curious Zero

    ¡°It seems you are all too used to hanging around Julius that you all seem to forget that the humans of this world have weak bodies and souls. If a normal human stepped foot here their soul would shatter from the sheer amount of aether and their bodies dehydrate in a day or 2.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Then I just need to create stronger humans.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Yes that would work and it might be for the best. The humans of this world were poorly nurtured their souls are frankly malnourished.¡± said Hel

    Valna summoned her armor and spear. She then swung the spear creating a gust of wind and said, ¡°Enough we¡¯ve spent too much time talking about this. We need to begin.¡±

    A shadow sword shot out of Zero¡¯s shadow into the air. Zero grabbed the sword as it descended and took his oblivion offensive style that focused on quick footwork and quick draw slashes. Hel stood to the side to observe the 2 as Valna also took her stance.

    ¡°Remember the fight end once your opponent loses consciousness or admits defeat. Now begin.¡± said Hel

    Valna started the sparing session with a thrust at Zero¡¯s chest which he sidestepped to dodge. Zero then counterattacked but Valna released her spear, grabbed Zero¡¯s arm, and then with her other hand clad in white flames attacked Zero with a palm thrust. Zero was blasted back and fell to the ground. Valna waved her hand and summoned flaming spears above Zero that instantly fell down. When the spears fell they created a large dust cloud blocking Valna¡¯s vision but she instantly used her spear to block an attack from behind her.

    Zero had disappeared the instant before the attack and reappeared to slash at Valna from behind but she blocked the attack as if she had eyes in the back of her head. Zero was about to put some distance between them when a flame spear pierced his chest from behind. A shocked Zero instantly teleported away from Valna. When he reappeared further away he coughed up some blood. Shadow tendrils crawled from Zero''s shadow and engulfed the flaming spear and extinguished the flame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how you defeated me when we first met.¡± said Valna as she tossed her spear at the wounded Zero

    The spear flew at an impossible speed and stabbed Zero¡¯s stomach before he could even react. Valna then teleported in a blaze reappearing before Zero and grabbed the spear. She then turned towards Hel and said, ¡°Do I end the spar here?¡±

    Hel didn¡¯t respond so Valna ignited her hand with her white flame that spread across her spear and engulfed Zero. Once Zero was completely engulfed by the flames Valna removed her spear from his abdomen and retreated. Zero¡¯s shadow tendrils attempted to extinguish the flames but unlike the previous flames, these burned the shadows. As the flames burned Zero collapsed and Valna waved her hand and the flames flew off of Zero''s charred black body and coalesced into a ball of fire.

    Valna then looked at Zero¡¯s motionless body and found that it was strange that Zero was showing no signs of healing. Even when they fought Sophia and he took a hit of condensed aether his body still heal albeit slowly. The ball of white flame turned into a spear and launched at the body. When the spear stabbed into Zero the body then began to disintegrate into black dust-like specks.

    As Valna watched the scene she failed to notice that the shadow under her feet had grown considerably. Before Valna could even react black spikes erupted beneath her surrounding her and making her unable to move. Zero then emerged from the shadowy ground and held a shadow sword to Valna¡¯s throat and with a smile asked, ¡°How did you like fighting my shadow clone?¡±

 Chapter 190 Rematch Zero vs Valna Part 2

    Zero¡¯s thin shadow spikes interlocked in a way that blocked off Valna¡¯s hands while still pointing their blades at her. Zero¡¯s blade drew closer to her neck as he asked, ¡°Do you surrender?¡±

    Rather than replying Valna transformed her whole body into a human-shaped holy flame. Zero felt that she reminded him of the aether form Sophia had taken but with flames added in. She then released a concussive wave of holy flames and aether that blasted away Zero and all his shadows.

    As Zero was blasted away he released his wings to stabilize himself but 2 flame spears shot through the dust and impaled his wing causing him to plummet to the ground. Zero then used his [Telekensis] to float in the air before dropping back down to the ground in a controlled descent. The blast had damaged Zero''s clothing and caused some light burn marks all over his body which had started to heal instantly.

    Valna extinguished her flame form and picked up her spear and took her battle stance. She closed her eyes and when he reopened them they glowed with a light orange hue. Valna had activated 4 of her skills [War Empowerment], [Divine Combat], [Tactical Analysis], and [Lesser Aether Manipulation] causing her stance to change dramatically. Valna¡¯s spear Serenity began to glow and change from yellow to white. As Zero watched this transformation he rebuilt his clothes and summoned another shadow sword.

    Valna vanished and reappeared above Zero and used her spear to strike Zero down with a massive amount of force. Zero manage to lift his shadow sword to block and summoned many shadow spikes to impale Valna but she and her spear passed through the shadows as if they didn¡¯t exist and struck Zero with full force.

    A heavily injured Zero lay in a crater but Valna noticed that his wounds didn¡¯t bleed or heal so she jumped and holy fireballs at all nearby shadows. The flame explosions caused Zero to be ejected from a nearby shadow and roll across the ground. Zero tried to get up when he started coughing up some blood.

    Zero grabbed his shadow sword and summoned 10 other swords which he controlled with his [Telekensis] and launched a barrage of slashes at Valna. Valna was unperturbed by the barrage of attacks and dodged most while blocking a few of them with barely any movement. The blades she blocked disintegrated instantly and when all blades were gone she palm struck Zero¡¯s chest sending him crashing into the ground.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Each of Valna¡¯s attacks contained aether so Zero''s healing was considerably slowed but not as much as before due to him recently gaining some aether characteristics. With his shadow swords now useless Zero reached into his shadow to pull out an inky black viscous orb. Zero squeezed the orb and it took the shape of a jagged blade.

    Looking at the blade Valna¡¯s facial expression changed and took a more serious look. The blade that Zero held was made of nether and while she was resistant to darkness; nether was not darkness. She would need to make sure not to get cut by that blade.

    Zero took his adaptive void sword stance and readied himself for the clash. Zero felt a cold sensation in his hand and momentarily looked down at his hand. Zero still hadn¡¯t mastered how to fully control nether so the sword was releasing tiny tendrils than latched onto his hand. He needed to finish this fast or he might go into his berserk nether form.

    Valna launched at Zero and due to thinking about his berserk form, he reacted late but still managed to barely block her attack. Unable to counterattack Zero used the force of the attack to jump back and put some distance between them. Valna wasted no time and resumed her attack and Zero went on the defensive to understand Valna¡¯s fight style. Zero however encountered a problem as soon as he came close to understanding her fighting style Valna would switch to a different style.

    As Zero and Valna continued to cross blades Zero found that each time Valna changed her fighting style he would find it took longer to understand the new style. He grimace when he understood what was going on while he was adapting to her Valna was also doing the same to him but at an incredible speed. This meant that Valna had already understood his void style, improved it, and then made it hers.

    Their clash continued evenly until Zero fell behind and now all his attacks were being blocked and he received many counterattacks. Zero was badly injured and with each hit, the nether tendrils would take the opportunity to spread even more. The only bright side was that since Valna¡¯s spear was infused with aether when the spear hit an area where the tendrils had gotten to they would recede.

    {How pathetic to be outmatched by your own servant. I can stomach this anymore I¡¯m taking over.}

    When Zero heard this voice in his head his vision suddenly blurred and he fell unconscious. Although Zero¡¯s consciousness had faded he still stood on his feet and his eyes began to glow with a purple hue. Zero waved his free hand and a crackle of black nether-infused lightning shoot out at Valna forcing her to dodge and retreat.

    ¡°Oh, you managed to dodge that I¡¯m impressed. Hmm, this body can¡¯t hold out much longer so I¡¯ll just go ahead and finish this.¡± said Zero with a sinister smirk

    The black lightning erupted from Zero¡¯s free hand and spread all across his body until enveloped him completely. He then said, ¡°My foolish self doesn¡¯t understand how to best use his body so let me show you all. This is how a creature of chaos should fight!¡±

    Zero then activated his [Chaos Form] skill and fused it with the black lightning. Zero then transformed into a being made of pure black electricity. Even his nether sword also transformed into a thin bolt of black lightning. As Valna and Hel looked at Zero¡¯s new transformation he suddenly disappeared and multiply cuts appeared on Valna¡¯s body before she suffered a massive delayed shock of black lightning.

    A chard Valna collapsed and Zero reappeared standing over her. He raised his blade and looked as if he would stab Valna. When he attempted to do so a green barrier formed over Valna and protected her. Zero then turned to look at Hel who had her hand aimed at him.

 Chapter 191 Rematch Zero vs Valna Conclusion

    ¡°What are you going to fight me to protect her?¡± said Zero in a condescending tone as he keep trying to push his blade through Hel¡¯s barrier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself I don¡¯t know what you are but you¡¯re not Zero. However, don¡¯t look down on me little thing or I will crush you where you stand.¡± Hel responded in a cherry manner for the first sentence but then reverted to a cold threatening tone for the remainder.

    Zero walked away from the chard Valna then lifted and aimed his blade at Hel and asked, ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±

    Hel laughed at Zero¡¯s threat and said, ¡°While I¡¯d love to teach you a lesson personally I believe she¡®s gotten tired of waiting for you.¡±

    Zero turned to face Valna who was up on her feet and healing as her charred skin peeled off her face. Valna instantly shifted back into her holy flame form and charged Zero vanishing. Zero smirked and vanished from sight. Seconds later thunderous clashes could be heard and as the number of clashes kept increasing changes began to occur.

    With each clash sparks of black lightning and white flames would shoot out and strike the ground turning the sand to glass. Due to the amount of mana being generated by Zero and Valna the skies turned black and began to rain fire as bolts of lightning would strike periodically. As the clashes continued the desert-scape soon transformed into an apocalyptic hellscape.

    Hel looked up at the skies with a disinterested look on her face as she yawned. She had created a barrier around herself to keep the dust from blowing in her face and now the barrier served to block the balls of fire and lightning bolts. Although Zero and Valna were moving at a level that mortals couldn¡¯t follow she easily saw them and how they were fighting. Each time they clashed Zero and Valna would actually exchange 6 or more blows in less than the span of a second before the force of their attack could even create a sound.

    Although Zero and Valna were moving at speed impossible for mortals to see Hel could easily see all their movements. Hel saw that with each clash that Zero and Valna would destroy a part of the other¡¯s body only for it to reform instantly. She shook her head as she watched them waste so much mana on regeneration and how low their damage output was. She had previously felt that Valna¡¯s attacks were weak when she attacked her but she assumed that was because she wished not to really hurt her. The fight she was currently witnessing however showed her that this really was the best that they could do at the moment and this meant Zero had a less than 0% chance of injuring Fenrir. This was very bad since she needed her brother onboard or this alliance would be dead on its knees.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When Hel looked back up she notice that although it was minuscule Zero and Valna¡¯s speed had increased along with the smoothness of their attacks. She wasn¡¯t surprised in Valna¡¯s case since the most fearsome aspects of war gods were their abilities to improve with every battle and even during the battle itself. She was surprised by Zero also exhibiting this trait since she thought him to be a god with divinity over souls.

    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll need to look into what type of god he really is later. Huh?¡¯ thought Hel as she slowly looked up

    She noticed an invisible magical sigil being constructed above where Zero and Valna were clashing. It was impressive since not even Hel had noticed it until the sigil was 60% complete. The sigil seemed to be primordial magic most likely for the fire element. Primordial magic can create, shape, and manipulate ancient primordial elements that were from the beginning of the universe. Primordial flames are indistinguishable and absolute. No matter if a god has Fire Immunity or is made up of flames that provide no protection from these flames as they will be completely bypassed due to its sheer potency and primeval nature.

    ¡®I hope she knows that those flames will burn her too. Yeah surely she¡¯s not that stupid enough to engulf herself in these flames.¡¯ thought Hel as she watched the magical sigil slowly

    Hel¡¯s worst fears were confirmed when Valna released the spell overhead generating a pillar of violet flames that engulfed them both. The pillar only lasted for a split second before disappearing since Valna lacked the mana to keep it around for more than a second. Although the pillar vanished the violet flames engulfing Zero and Valna remained and continued to burn despite the 2 of them trying to extinguish them.

    Looking at this pathetic sight Hel sighed she then raised her hand and shouted the word ¡°Nephilim¡±, and with a wave of her hand, the scenery changed completely. The desert environment instantly changed into that of a snowscape with pillars of ice bursting forth from the ground. Zero and Valna¡¯s new forms were dispelled and revealed their true bodies covered in wounds that would kill a mortal.

    Zero¡¯s body was covered in numerous deep cuts, puncture wounds, and severe burns with massive amounts of blood flow from these wounds. His wound had a white glow to them which was the remaining aether from Valna¡¯s attacks preventing the wounds from healing normally. Valna had black patches on various parts of her body and rather than burns the wounds closely resembled the decaying flesh of a zombie. Unlike Zero she was a pure aether being so the wound she received not only damaged her flesh but corroded it like poison.

    The 2 combatants fell from the sky and crashed into the snow and Hel walked over to them. With a wave of her hand, the 2 were encased in ice stopping their wounds from worsening. Hel then released a massive orb of green mana that slowly changed into a deep blue color. The mana burst into tiny particles that flew and melded with Zero and Valna.

    ¡°There that should do it.¡± said Hel as she retracted her domain causing the ice entrapping Zero and Valna to start to shatter. The wounds of the 2 began to rapidly heal and they were gone within a few seconds.

    As Hel looked down on the 2 unconscious individuals she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°Damn if this is the best they can do we¡¯re screwed. Forget about one day taking down Odin at this rate they couldn¡¯t defeat a normal demigod with this level of strength.¡±

 Skill Explanation 2

    PRIMORDIAL FIRE MAGIC MASTERY: The user through the use of magical sigils or words can create, shape, and manipulate flames of ancient primordial nature. As opposed to regular Fire Manipulation, these flames are indistinguishable and absolute. As such, they can cause natural and supernatural fire effects such as Crown Wildfires, Firestorms, Solar Flares, Hypernovas, and Heatwaves to manifest, and also can manipulate flames that possess heat that go beyond Planck Level and defy the very laws of Hyper-Thermodynamics. It allows a user to burn anything, even non-flammable, incorporeal, or conceptual things like time and nonexistence. They also can manipulate the underlying foundation of the concept of fire and the concepts associated with it. Fire Immunity and Heat Immunity do not protect from these flames as they will be completely bypassed due to its sheer potency and primeval nature. In many cases, users of this power will be able to override any other forms of Fire Manipulation as fire is the domain of the user.

    LESSER MINOR DIVINITY: The user has a minor portion of divinity and divine powers granting them stronger amounts of power beyond the mundane but still weaker than those of full divinity, making users a minor divine being by nature. Users can gain this lower divinity by having a divine ancestry, transforming into a minor deity or other divine being either by another god or by gaining the faith of millions. Minor divinities can evolve into full divinities through the gathered faith of mortals.

    WAR EMPOWERMENT: The user becomes stronger, faster, and more durable by absorbing energies released by war and all forms of conflict including mental, physical, spiritual, and conceptual ones, regardless of the area and numbers involved. The users may be able draw sustenance from the conflicts, heal wounds, and even stop aging.

    ADAPTIVE DEVELOPMENT: The user possesses a rapid development rate, allowing them to permanently push back their limits within minutes when continuously reaching them, whether physical, mental, or supernatural. It makes them particularly fearsome opponents both in the short and long term, as they improve fast enough to surpass their opponent during battle quickly, and their numerous improvements endlessly accumulate during their lifetime. This skill is common among all war deities and is seen as one of their greatest abilities.

    LESSER ANGEL LORDSHIP: The user possesses absolute power over all lesser angels and can freely bring new ones into existence. The power encompasses all kinds of angels from regular angels and nephilim. They can be controlled, summoned, redefined, banished, erased, and recreated at will.

    DIVINE COMBAT: The users of this power are the undisputed masters of all forms of combat, including natural and supernatural fighting skills and infinite strength and stamina. They have immense defensive abilities unsurpassed by any other fighter; they also possess a high level of intellect which they use to plan their attacks carefully. Also because of the users great strength and immense durability, when fighting other superpowered beings, most fights are a brawling contest, but when called for it, users employ their incredible martial ability to take out opponents quickly and efficiently. This ability also allows the user to understand, adapt, and incorporate any new fighting style they come across almost instantly.

    WAR & PEACE MANIPULATION: The user can manipulate both war and peace in all forms. They can induce, erase, and become empowered by war and peace at once. They can cause world peace or a world war, pitting everyone on the planet against each other. This ability does not influence the minds of mortals but simply amplifies the desire for war and peace already within them. As such it would fail to influence someone who completely rejects the idea of either war or peace.

    WAR CRY: The user can vocally induce war and extreme violence within a varying radius through emitting a powerful supernatural scream that overrides the minds of all who hear it, causing them to become extremely violent and unable to stop themselves from violently attacking others around them. This can affect all who hear it ranging from a few feet in front of them, to a few city blocks and even to much farther depending on the strength of the user inducing this crazed scream.

    HOLY FLAME MANIPULATION: The user can create, shape, and manipulate holy flames which are flames empowered with aether. These flames are effective against demons and other evil beings and are inextinguishable by normal elements such as water but they can be extinguished by nether and nether empowered elements. It may also trap and immobilize fallen angels and demons, rather than killing them outright. The color of the flames varies depending on the strength of the user. Some flames can have different properties and abilities such as summoning spirits of the deceased back to the world of the living. Very strong or high-level users could obtain or gain the ability of Resurrection via Summoning the deceased or lesser angels from Heaven.

    LIFE-FORCE MANIPULATION: The users can shape and manipulate life-force, the fundamental force that allows life to appear, exist, grow and flourish throughout the universe. They can control their own personal life-force that dwells within them and others, allowing them to achieve untold power and great abilities considered to be beyond that of normal beings. Using too much life force for mortals may cause one to become exhausted, shorten one''s lifespan, or die.

    PURIFICATION: The user depending on the level of power can remove all darkness or evil such as curses from a person or objects, often including demons possessing it or mind control affecting it. It can turn evil into good or merely make someone pure. With enough power, the user is also able to rid others infected by powerful negative elements such as nether.

    PYROPORTATION: The user can teleport via fire, merging into a flame of any size and appearing anywhere else from the same element.

    BLESSING BESTOWAL: The user can bless anything including people, places, and objects producing positive effects. This can include bringing good luck to people, or something as little as Emotion Augmentation. What this power does is entirely up to the user even going as far as giving people bad luck or causing deaths. The most traditional effects are granting long life, fertility, health, success, and wealth or suppressing negative emotions and memories. Most blessings normally deal with negating misfortune or other negative effects.

    POWER BESTOWAL: The user has the ability to can give fragments of their power to others giving them superpowers either permanently or temporarily. These powers or abilities will be a weakened version of the user¡¯s power. As a side effect of bestowing others with an ability, the user will weaken but upon the death of the new host, the fragment of power shall return to the user. Through this ability, the user can even tinker with someone''s existence, genetics, soul, or similar to grant them abilities. Be warned that the powers the user gives may come with psychological or physical detriments due to the new host being incompatible with the ability. In this case, the effects may be irreversible even when the ability is removed from the new host.

    PENANCE STARE: The user can induce a variety of negative effects in beings who have sinned or committed evils by locking eyes with them, with the effects ranging from inflicting pain to knocking people out, or sometimes even killing people. This ability does not work on purely good beings and those immune to sin or are remorseless such as demons.

    LESSER AETHER MANIPULATION: The user can create, shape, and manipulate Aether, a powerful and unique celestial element said to flow throughout the universe and existence, and also binds the four classical elements: water, fire, earth, and air together. The user¡¯s poor control of the ability does not allow them to manifest the true might of aether. They will usually be forced to use an element as a medium to control minor amounts of aether rather than being able to utilize aether to control the positive forces of creation.

    INHIBITION RELEASE: The user can feel and release the inhibitions of another being and essentially corrupt them by having them give in to their most primal desires. The user brings out the worst in sentient beings and can reduce them to nothing but impulse-driven beasts. This ability can be resisted by those with a high enough level of self-control and is useless against those without emotions and desires.

    TACTICAL ANALYSIS: The user is an extremely skilled strategic genius and applies this skill to several objectives, able to intuitively create strategies and plans several steps ahead of the opponent. They can elaborate complex strategies and apply them not only in battle but in all activities that involve cunning intellect. They can instinctively anticipate all of the possible obstacles and opportunities knowing what the best actions to take in any situation, allowing them to adapt and prepare for future events in advance. The users of this ability are very analytical and can understand or anticipate the enemies'' moves, and always be two steps forward in any situation. The only drawback to this ability is that it is useless when the user lacks enough information to formulate an effective plan or when the user faces an entity that they hold a 0% chance of overcoming.

    ABSOLUTE REGENERATION: The users can heal from any physical injury, even if there is literally nothing remaining of the user. One will be as frail and vulnerable as before, but every injury shall cease; critical injuries will be healed in a matter of seconds if not instantly. Even wounds that are irreversible will heal just like normal wounds so long as the user¡¯s mana can overpower the foreign mana within the wound. All forms of cellular injuries, degradation, and disease infection will be healed at metaphysical levels, rewriting all damage to a mere dream, even if said injuries appeared before the regeneration powers are obtained, such as heredity illnesses and unformed limbs, and they do not age. User is immune to drugs, disease, and all harmful foreign substances, and will be forever in their optimal health and physical prime. Even if the user is completely annihilated from all aspects of their existence, i.e, if something completely erases the user from the past, present, and future on a conceptual level, if the user also uses the skill temporal-spatial lock then they would be able to reclaim their existence. The user may even reappear at a different spatial position upon regeneration, evading anything potentially jamming into the body.

    DIVINE-ABSOLUTE IMMORTALITY: The users are absolutely immortal, and cannot die, age, get sick, be permanently wounded, are absolutely self-sustained and, as their mind and soul are as immortal as their biological bodies, they are both immune to mental and spiritual damage. Any injuries the user suffers will immediately heal, even if the user''s body is blown up, disintegrated or completely destroyed to the sub-atomic level and even if the user is completely erased, they will still return to life. Alternately, some users are absolutely immune to all harm, and can never die from any natural causes. Either way, they are inerasable and are unaffected by time manipulation of any level. The users completely transcend the concept of death itself, though many users transcend both the concepts of life and death. The user''s existence and soul become completely free and independent of even the concept of reality, making them unbound to the subjects of life, death, and manipulations. The user''s existence is eternal to the point that they would not only continue to exist even after the end of time and all of existence, but would also remain completely unaffected and unchanged by it, essentially outliving time itself and everything else. Also, the power cannot be removed, erased, destroyed and manipulated by any means. Overall, only truly omnipotent beings can kill these users and/or affect their immortality. In some cases the user''s existence can overpower almighty laws (though this would only apply to the highest of Supreme Beings), thus rendering their immortality truly perfect and absolute in every sense.

    ABSOLUTE CONDITION: Users have all their capabilities, attributes and aspects at a maximum and limitless level. At the most basic level, users have a supreme and absolute physical and mental condition, with absolutely nothing being able to surpass them in those attributes. For example, with their strength, they could lift multiverses or punch so hard reality is distorted. With their speed, they could travel infinite distances/execute infinite actions within a finite amount of time and go everywhere and everywhen faster than instantly. With their intellect, they could outsmart the smartest cosmic beings effortlessly. The other attributes of the user (if he has them) will also be at an absolute or near absolute level depending on the user, such as his regeneration, invulnerability and potential, actually having the physiology of an nigh omnipotent being.

    SELECTIVE OMNISCIENCE (WAR): The user knows and understands everything about war. This power is usually associated with the embodiment of a specific subject such as an embodiment of death knowing everything about the dead and ways to die. This ability is the result of extracting knowledge of Omniscience, so it allows its user to know everything about war in the way the omniscient knows but only about the given information on this subject alone. Essentially, true omniscience is the combination of all possible variations of selective omniscience.

    WAR ASPECT MANIFESTATION (DESTRUCTION): The user of this power is or can become the personification and representation of war. The user can cause war, and utterly obliterate the enemy with destruction and devastating means. The user controls rage, inflicts pain, and can make others'' lives miserable by rendering them homeless or taking away their loved ones. Since they represent this aspect of war their mere presence can cause a war unless they repress this ability.

    PROTECTION EMBODIMENT: The user is the embodiment of protection. Users can protect others from any and all threats whether they are physical, mental, spiritual, or conceptual so long as they are more powerful. They also serve as the force that empowers guardians and represents an absolute defense and a strong sense of security to all who need it.

    WAR EMBODIMENT: The users become the concept of combat in all its forms, including mental, physical, spiritual, and conceptual ones, regardless of the area and numbers involved, and can control how conflict progress. Users are extremely skilled in all forms of fighting, weapons, and both strategy and tactics as well as statistics of war to the point where they are considered Gods.

    DIVINE AURA: The user emits transcendent presence which has supernatural effects related to their divine aspect and their relative disposition. For example, a god of misfortune would cause malefic or catastrophic events or effects to happen within their presence while a god of fortune¡¯s presence would do the opposite.

    PYROSCIENCE: The user understands everything about fire, heat, and everything related to it. As such, they know everything within the fire, and what lies within and around it. The user knows everything when it comes to fire because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons how fire and heat are supposed to work.

    LESSER FLAME DEITY PHYSIOLOGY: A user with this ability is a Fire Deity, a god or goddess who represents or is associated with Fire, Heat, Drought, Summer, and Volcanoes. A Fire Deity is a deity in mythology associated with fire.

    BLAZE ANGEL PHYSIOLOGY: Users possess is a blaze angel and unlike a normal angel a being connected to and serving Higher Power they share a unique connection with the first flame.

    KINDNESS ARCHANGEL BUD: The user is considered a candidate to become the host for 1 of the 7 divine virtue. Once the bud blooms the user will become a living embodiment of compassion and gain the ability to feed off of the compassion of everyone and everything including themselves.

    PRIDEFUL CHAOTIC DEMIURGE: A demiurge is an artisan-like being responsible for the fashioning, shaping, and maintenance of a physical universe, or at least some portion of it. Depending on the system, they may be considered to be either uncreated and eternal or considered to be the product of some other Supreme Entity. The Demiurge is a supernatural being imagined as creating or fashioning the world in the subordination of a Supreme Being, and sometimes regarded as the originator of evil or good. This being is regarded as the creator of the world, but inferior to the Supreme Deity, who is the creator of the universe itself and the Demiurge. The Demiurge is also incapable of creating perfect world forms, and all of their planetary creations are flawed as a result.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    OMNI-ENERGY METABOLIZATION: Users can sustain themselves and their powers by feeding on any and all energy. If the user can truly master this ability then it is possible for them to absorb, store, transfer, change, diminish, supercharge and/or transmute pure energy within their bodies.

    UNDEAD PULSE: The user exists in a paradoxical state of being simultaneously alive and undead by all definitions of both states. They may appear to be alive for all intents and purposes, to any test or scan, but possess necrotic energy that undead use in sustaining and empowering themselves. As an added bonus this ability protects the user from the drain effect of netherworlds and other undead will naturally not attack the user.

    SYNERGY: The user can merge two or more powers to create new powers as well as different combinations. Sometimes the second ability may be naturally born, or it may have been taken from another by force.

    MANA DESTABILIZATION: The user can create destabilization in mana and even abilities that use mana causing balance distortion ranging from single molecules to cosmic scales. The primary objective of this power is to make everything lose stability and collapse in on itself. Any energy or power that has been destabilized will eventually dissipate into nothing, leaving the target helpless.

    DARK ENTITY LORDSHIP (VAMPIRE, REAPER, DEMON, UNDEAD, WEREWOLF, DARK FAE): User possesses absolute power over dark entities, including themselves, and can freely bring new ones into existence. This power encompasses all kinds of entities: biological and synthetic, natural and supernatural, physical and spiritual, divine and metaphysical, and all other types. They can be controlled, summoned, redefined, banished, and recreated at will. Due to Zero¡¯s unique stature, he can acquire lordship of the creatures he assimilates.

    LIGHT ENTITY LORDSHIP (ANGEL, LIGHT FAE): User possesses absolute power over light entities, including themselves, and can freely bring new ones into existence. This power encompasses all kinds of entities: biological and synthetic, natural and supernatural, physical and spiritual, divine and metaphysical, and all other types. They can be controlled, summoned, redefined, banished, and recreated at will. Due to Zero¡¯s unique stature, he can acquire lordship of the creatures he assimilates.

    PYROKINESIS: Users can create, shape, control, generate and manipulate mortal flames. They can easily control the rapid oxidation of a material in the exothermic chemical process of combustion, releasing heat, light, and various reaction products, flame being the visible portion of the fire. Depending on the substances alight, and any impurities outside, the color of the flame and the fire''s intensity will be different. The user can also completely control the temperature of the fire at will.

    ELECTROKINESIS: Users can create, shape, and manipulate electricity, a form of energy resulting from the movement of charged particles. As an elemental power, electricity manipulation is very simple and straightforward accompanied by a near-limitless myriad of uses. Most commonly, users would be able to discharge large amounts of electricity in order to shock their opponents, potentially paralyzing them, burning them, or even stopping their hearts in severe cases. Some users would also be able to summon lightning bolts from the sky or create thunderstorms at will. At a more advanced level, users would be able to exert control over electronics and other devices powered by electricity, allowing them to remotely access, disrupt, and control technology, such as mobile phones, televisions, computers, traffic lights, etc. They would be able to perceive or even control data stored on electronic devices, or even assume control over the entire device purely through an electrical connection.

    VAMPIR: A very unique skill that is formed from combining all the active and passive skills of a true vampire. This skill is a passive skill that transforms the user¡¯s body allowing them to use all the abilities of vampires without the use of mana.

    MYTHIC ENERGY MANIPULATION: The user can create, shape, and manipulate mythic energy, a sentient force of power said to come from eldritch beings allowing for the transcendence of the natural laws of physics. This ability not only grants the user great strength, abilities, and control over numerous variations of mythological energies but also allows them to overwhelm weaker mythological beings as well as rival that of powerful mythical entities.

    BLESSING REMOVAL: The user can remove and manipulate blessings that they bestowed onto a mortal. This ability does allow the user to remove a blessing given by another god but the mortal will die upon the forceful removal and this is considered a taboo amongst gods.

    MAGIC CLOTHING: The user can generate all sorts of clothing and accessories out of pure magical energy and with temporary enchanted magical properties with their own special abilities. They can even be used to resist certain attacks because of the magical properties that the clothing is made of. The user can even utilize magical spells from their clothing for attack or defensive purposes in any way, shape, or form.

    CHAOS FORM: The user has a true form that if shown, can distort the very fabric of reality and all of existence. By revealing the true form of the user, it may possess another effect, which may unweave the very fabric and laws of reality. The user¡¯s very presence is so corrupting and reality-defying that their very presence can drive the weak-minded mad and insane.

    PRIDE EMBODIMENT: The user is an embodiment of pride and gains power from the hubris of oneself. Users can use pride as a power source to extend their life span or as a weapon. They can transcend to a higher existence if the user is proud of what they are now.

    ETERNAL DEITY SOUL: Users of this ability have a soul or spiritual essence that is divine or godlike in origin. Users possess a soul that cannot be destroyed or take any form of damage as with a normal soul. Only divine powers of the highest order have the ability to damage this soul.

    CHAOS PRIMORDIAL (1<sup>ST</sup> STAGE): Users are the mythological void state preceding the creation of the universe (the cosmos) appearing in many creation myths. The etymology for Chaos or kh¨¢os (¦Ö?¦Ï?) means ''emptiness, the vast void, chasm, and abyss. The term chaos has been adopted in religious studies as referring to the primordial state before creation, strictly combining many separate notions of primordial waters, primordial darkness, void, formlessness, or pre-existing unmanifested matter from which a new order emerges and a primordial state as a merging of opposites, such as heaven and earth, which must be formed or separated by a creator deity in an act of cosmogony. In both cases, chaos refers to a notion of a primordial state that contains the cosmos in potentia but needs to be brought about by a demiurge before the world can begin its existence. The user of this ability has attained the first stage by becoming a demiurge capable of creation and is on their way to becoming the void that encompasses all of existence.

    DIVINE BEAST INSTINCT: The user possesses an apex predatory instinct, allowing them to become masters of assassinating, hunting, manipulating, planning, and tracking. One with this ability instantly discern all factors of any situation and manipulate them so it''s the most optimal and favorable for them. Making them a master of manipulation, pursuit, and capture. This includes sensing what will happen and how to adapt to it, what moves a target will make, where they are headed, and effectively manipulating the target, thus causing the target to inevitably play right into the user''s hands.

    CHAOS ADAPTATION: The user is able to survive and adapt to every condition even those that are chaotic or ever-changing, from chaotic worlds to areas with different space-time laws that change all the time with randomness to worlds with great strife and discord, etc., as well as chaos and chaotic energy itself. This ability is normally held by eldritch abominations.

    ELEMENTAL RESISTANCE: The user is highly resistant to or can tolerate elements and elemental forces, being able to survive direct or indirect elemental effects or traverse through an elemental environment.

    CHTHONISCIENCE: The user instinctively knows everything about the underworlds, netherworld, and the dead. As such, they know everything within the underworld, and what "lives" or dwells there. The user knows everything when it comes to the underworld because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how the underworld is supposed to work. This also includes all the magic associated with this field.

    VITALISCIENCE: The user knows everything about life, the living, and everything related to it. As such, they know everything within life, and the deep secrets that lie within, and around it. The user knows everything when it comes to life because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how life is supposed to work. This also includes all the magic associated with this field. This also includes all the magic associated with this field.

    LUMOSCIENCE: The user knows everything about light, the day, and everything related to it. As such, they know everything within the light, and what lies within, around it, and touches it. The user knows everything when it comes to the light/day because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how the light and the day are supposed to work. This also includes all the magic associated with this field.

    EREBOSCIENCE: The user instinctively knows everything about darkness, shadows, the night, and everything related to it. As such, they know everything within the darkness, and what lies within and around it. The user knows everything when it comes to darkness because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how darkness and the night are supposed to work. This also includes all the magic associated with this field.

    LUNASCIENCE: The user knows everything about the moon/moons. As such, they know everything within the moon, and what is there. The user knows everything when it comes to the moon because all its secrets are revealed, knowing all the ways and reasons of how the moon is supposed to work. This also includes all the magic associated with this field.

    NIGH-OMNISCIENCE(CHAOS DIMENSION): The user knows almost everything about and what happens in the space named Chaos Dimension. While it is possible to have certain details blocked from the user or be limited in other ways, possibly only being able to see one timeline or universe or have just small patches of information that are missing or blocked out.

    CHAOS BODY: The user is made up of or can transform their body completely into chaos matter or energy. Users'' transformed form can be anatomically identical to their normal form, aside from being made of chaos, in which case it contains all of the organs and is somewhat vulnerable to attacks. Alternately users can transform into the homogeneous matter, without any part of their form being more important than the other. The user does not have a true gender and is able to switch genders at will if they please.

    DESIRE FOR KNOWLEDGE: The user¡¯s sin of lust has manifested in an unusual way and they¡¯ve developed a need to possess immense knowledge of the universe. They want to be aware of most things such as powerful spells, advanced science, where to find someone, etc. This desire is so overwhelming that if another being stands in the way of them achieving this desire the user will do all that they can to erase them from existence.

    WEAKNESS DETECTION: The user can sense the weakness of almost anything, including people and objects, possibly including more insubstantial targets such as relationships, societies, organizations or laws of nature.

    MALEFIC FORCE MANIPULATION: The user can create and manipulate the force of evil energy and use it to fulfill their desires, whether it be from a dimension, object, or another being. This ability not only grants the user great strength and control over numerous variations of evil and demonic abilities as well as rival the power of high demonic entities.

    GRAND DESIGN CONSTRUCTION: The nature of this ability is not just to create and shape on a supreme level; it is to put it all together in a way that makes sense in its entirety. The user of this ability knows how each individual aspect begins, what role it will fulfill, and how everything will inevitably end. The user has planned and determined them all.

    PSYCHOLOGICAL INTUITION: The user, either innately or through training, is a master of psychology and can use it for various purposes, often by changing the perception or behavior of others through underhanded, deceptive, or even abusive tactics. Users also have a mastery of the associated speech and body language, expertly sending all the right signals. Granting the user major leverage in any social situation and allowing them to easily wrap anyone around their little finger in a matter of moments and easily forging a potentially fanatical level of trust and devotion in whoever they exert these talents on. Using this ability, the user can develop an incredibly charismatic personality and is capable of causing sudden and profound changes to the psychological state of others very quickly and easily. With enough time the user could change anyone''s views on anything. More benevolent users may use it to help those with mental or emotional problems, while the more malevolent users may use it to manipulate others into doing their bidding, or even drive some to acts of murder or suicide.

    STRATEGY ADAPTATION: The user is able to automatically adapt to different tactics and strategies and formulate the most optimal course of action. With this power, one could adapt to a strategy or trick used against them, so that the same strategy and trick does not work on them twice.

    STRATEGY MANIPULATION: The user can create, shape, and manipulate policies, doctrines, plans, strategies, and tactics of any field: military, politics, business, games, etc., creating, changing, and influencing the plans, control all interconnected goals and actions, deciding the dominant tactics, set into motion any unstoppable strategy and plots.

    SEDUCTION INTUITION: The user innately possesses flawless seductive skills and overwhelming charming allure which they can use to easily and efficiently seduce, persuade and manipulate anyone and every one of either the same, opposite or entirely different species of sex.

    ANSWER INDUCEMENT: The user can induce answers to anything that does not have an answer, even if it does not make sense.

    CHALLENGE CREATION: The user is capable of creating various kinds of challenges, whether they are games or race or sports, or even a one-on-one battle. They are able to create challenges and contests that are not bound by reality and are able to manipulate them in ways they see fit. The user possesses the proper powers that are made for the challenges they declare, they would be at a major advantage over their opponents. If the user defeats their opponents, they would be able to gain whatever the challenge decrees to be the prize at the end. The user may manipulate how the rules work, become empowered, or gain the advantage of the terrain. The user can create all sorts of games, deathmatch, capture the flag, domination, hide and seek, and strategy games.

    CHALLENGE MANIPULATION: The user can create and manipulate various types of challenges (games, races, tournaments, tests, etc.) for various purposes, such as finding worthy individuals or chosen ones deserving of receiving power.

    PERSUASION: The user can compel people by speaking, the victims are unable to disobey; the seemingly cogent commandment is far too compelling. Users can persuade people into hurting or killing themselves or even flip around their sense of logic, but can never cause victims to achieve what they are not capable of such as making a normal human fly.

    ESCAPE ARTISTRY: The user possess an innate automatic response and intuition to escape all manner of bonds with ease. The user mind deductively analyzes knots, fetters, bonds, etc. The user has an innate understanding of how to escape all manner of bonds and captivity.

    UNLOCK: The user can gain access or entry to any location, place or time. They can easily gain access to places that are spatially locked, temporal locked, spatial-temporal locked, isolated, closed, and possibly even omnilocked locations. It doesn''t matter where or what the location or target is, they can always access them. And in some cases you can access just more than locations, you can even gain access to items, desires, or if not abilities themselves.

    PICK-POCKETING: The user innately is a master of pick-pocketing, able to pick the pockets and steal from anyone without them noticing.

    SHADOW CAMOUFLAGE: The user is able to become undetectable as long as they are in darkness or shadow.

    THEFT NULLIFICATION: User''s possessions can''t be stolen, the power acts as a trigger that automatically activates other powers when someone tries to take away, prevent from using, or steal something of users without their permission. The power may include both abilities that protect possessions, such as activating Inertia Manipulation or Invulnerability on items, or powers such as Limitation Inducement on the would-be thief.

    BETRAYAL EMPOWERMENT: User becomes stronger, faster, more durable, etc. through lies and betrayal, whether their own or others, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing their existing powers. Some users may be able to draw sustenance from the betrayal or even slow or stop aging.

    GREED EMPOWERMENT: Users become stronger, faster, more durable, etc. by the greed of oneself and others, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing the existing powers. Some users may be able to draw sustenance from the greed of others.

    FORTUNE EMPOWERMENT: Users become stronger, faster, more durable, etc. when they come in contact with luck, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing the existing powers. Some users may be able to draw sustenance from luck or even slow or stop aging.

    MISFORTUNE EMPOWERMENT: Users become stronger, faster, more durable, etc. when they come in contact with misfortune, possibly unlocking abilities related to the affinity and enhancing the existing powers. Some users may be able to draw sustenance from bad luck or even slow or stop aging.

    PROBABILITY MANIPULATION: Users can manipulate probability, how likely an event is to occur, or how likely it is that a proposition is true. They can decide how likely events happen, making unlikely things occur more often or instantly and preventing liable events from happening. They can cause and prevent both good and bad luck, sudden deaths, natural disasters, and even apocalyptic events.

    POSSIBILITY INDUCEMENT: The user can make the impossible possible, ignoring concepts of probability, causality and anything else that would suggest what they want to happen can''t do so.

    DESTINY PERCEPTION: The user can sense the fate of others: they can see if others are meant to be loved, hated, rich, poor, or die. They can also find out if they are fated to be good or evil.

    AUGMENTATION: The user can enhance, augment, increase and multiply something already existing, whether matter, emotion, or concept. Note that the user cannot actually create anything, simply increase what exists, no matter how little there is.

    REPLICATION: Users can instantly and perfectly replicate objects or entities, numerous times, while usually being able to recombine the clones. Most users have both of these abilities (if subconsciously), copying their clothes/equipment along with their bodies. The original user will normally be able to maintain control over all copies.

    LOGIC INFRINGEMENT: Users can infringe the laws of logic/reason as if they didn''t exist, allowing them to do anything they may want to do without any justification or reason behind them. The user is able to do the impossible, infringing all kinds of logic in any place, time, or even other dimensions with different laws of logic.

    CAUSALITY IMMUNITY: Users'' personal causality is independent of external systems. This grants them immunity to causality-related abilities, natural and supernatural laws, and essentially protects them from any unwanted effect.

 Chapter 192 Domain Construction

    Zero awoke to find Hel standing nearby looking down at him with a disappointed look on her face. He rubbed his forehead and asked, ¡°How long have I been out.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re asking about the battle then 5 minutes but if you talking about when you lost control of yourself then it¡¯s been about 17 minutes.¡± answered Hel

    When Zero heard Hel¡¯s answer, he clenched his fist tightly. Deciding to change the subject he asked, ¡°So we did a mock battle as you suggested. How would you rate us?¡±

    ¡°You both get an F. If I was judging you based on mortal standards you¡¯d get a high grade but by god standards, you both fail.¡± answered Hel

    Valna had awakened as Hel had begun to answer Zero so when Hel finished she stood up and glared at her. She asked, ¡°How did we fail we¡¯re clearly much stronger than we were before we faced Sophia.¡±

    Hel nodded and said, ¡°Yes you are stronger but don¡¯t forget she was facing 7 people nearing demigod level strength while being restricted and weakened by her avatar. I¡¯ll also have that she was a long-range fighter like me but her arrogance made her fight you all at close range. Basically what I¡¯m trying to say is even though she was stronger she had every disadvantage while you all had every advantage. Let¡¯s not even mention the absurd amount of luck that happened back to back for you all to attain victory.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ll have to thank Soma for lending us his plot armor.¡± said Zero as he chuckled causing Hel to have a confused look on her face as she repeated, ¡°Plot armor?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯d rather talk about what we did wrong and how we can improve.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Well there are quite a lot of problems but I¡¯ll focus on the 4 major issues. First, you¡¯re both weak physically and too slow. Secondly, your use of divine mana is abysmal and inefficient. Thirdly neither of you used any defensive abilities and fought like a couple of berserkers. Finally and the most important thing neither of you used a domain.¡±

    [Finally, it¡¯s my time to shine! Preparing a summary to explain the subject: Domains.]

    [Summary complete. Open]

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    **************

    Domains: Users have a personal domain: an area in which a being has absolute power, through magical, supernatural, scientifically, or other means, which may be a physical area or an entire dimension. Some users may even possess omnipotence within their domains. Users can choose any area or location and gain complete control of all of its contents, granting them absolute dominion so long as they have the mana or energy to support the domain.

    Once created a domain gives the user the authority to give orders or otherwise assume control of all forces within the domain, imposing law or chaos as one wishes. The very laws of physics can be manipulated allowing the user to alter the physical laws of their domain to fit their needs. Divine beings can even be rendered powerless and even imprisoned when trapped inside another¡¯s domain. Once created the user can turn every mortal being inside into their puppets. More advanced users can affect bigger areas and control contents inside more precisely.

    **************

    [Would the host like to create a domain?]

    ¡®Wait how long have I been able to make a domain?¡¯

    [Since you became a demigod.]

    ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡¯

    [You didn¡¯t ask me. If you rely on me more then you¡¯d be stronger but you seem to forget I¡¯m here to help you so I stay silent and observe.]

    ¡®Whatever create the domain already.¡¯

    [Say pretty please first.]

    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯

    [Say it.]

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    [Pretty please.]

    ¡®Don¡¯t push your luck.¡¯

    [Very well my prideful host.]

    [Analyzing records of host abilities and creating suitable a domain.]

    [Domains Creation & Total Event Collapse created]

    As Zero was receiving the notifications from the system Hel shook his shoulder and ask, ¡°Am I boring you?¡±

    ¡°Huh no I was listening you said¡­¡± said Zero as he trailed off trying to remember what Hel was saying as he listened to his system.

    [She said that since your physical abilities can be increased enough to matter in such a short amount of time it would be better to focus on creating a domain. She also said you ¡®d need to work on covering your body in a defensive barrier and increase the efficiency in which you use mana.]

    ¡°You said we¡¯d create domains, work on defense, and mana efficiency right?¡± said Zero in an asking tone

    ¡°Hmm looks like you were paying attention. Well let¡¯s start explaining what a domain is and how to create it.¡± said Hel

    Hel then held out both her hand and produce 2 orbs of mana; a hazy light blue orb and a pale green orb that released cold air. She then went on to explain that the blue orb was comprised of general divine mana that all gods could use while the green orb was unique to her. She went on to explain that the color wasn¡¯t unique to only her but this mana had special properties that not only came from her divinity but the frost giant bloodline she inherited from her mother. She explained that mana was like a fingerprint to every individual and only that mana could be used to form a domain. Due to that, her domain Nephilim had a very powerful freezing effect alongside its true main ability.

    ¡°Okay let me see your mana.¡± said Hel

    Valna held out her hand and released an orb similar to Hel¡¯s except hers looked like an orange and white flame that released no heat. Zero on the other than didn¡¯t create an orb of mana he held out his hand and a purple dome that encased the area around them. Hel looked surprised as she looked around the area and stuttered to say, ¡°T¡­ ttthis is a domain. How¡­ on earth¡­¡±

    Domain Explanation:

    Creation ¨C The power to produce something out of nothing, either as finished objects or simply unfinished elements and substances. Higher-level users can create anything they can think of, whether conceptual or sentient. This includes the creation of energy, souls, and life of any complexity, dimensions or realities, stars, etc. The only limits of this ability are the user¡¯s mana and imagination.

    Total Event Collapse ¨C ?????

 Chapter 193 Divine Combat Part 1

    Hel rushed towards Zero, grabbed his shoulders, and asked, ¡°How on earth did you create a domain so fast!?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I just did what you did and bam.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°What do you mean bam this is just impossible! I could understand if you manage to learn it within a week if I was couching you but to work it out yourself after just seeing it once is impossible!¡± yelled a clearly confused Hel

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what to say I just did it so let¡¯s move on already.¡± said Zero in his normal nonchalant manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on he says. Very well this seems to be a proper domain so let''s find out what ability it grants you. It may not be an obvious ability like my domain so we¡¯ll have to test many things.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°No need I think I figured it out.¡± said Zero as the ice and snow on the ground instantly melted and the desert-scape changed into that of a grassland.

    ¡°So it¡¯s nature-based I suppose that makes sense looking at your daughter.¡± said Hel as she looked at the sight of Zero changing the scenery with ease.

    However, within the next moment, a blue orb and pink orb formed and took the shape of humans as trees and vegetation sprouted from the ground. Hel marveled at the sight of Zero¡¯s domain which wasn¡¯t nature-based but rather seemed to be pure creation controlled by his imagination. She had seen Zero create soulless bodies before but this was different the man and woman in front of her were created with souls. Normally Zero used mana to forcefully create something but within his domain, there was no need for that if he want to create a living creature then it would come into existence.

    ¡°This is amazing they have souls and I didn¡¯t even need to use mana to create them. What else can I make?¡± said Zero in an excited childish manner

    [It is advised that you close your domain immediately.]

    Zero didn¡¯t argue or ask questions and did as the system suggested before asking, ¡®Why?¡¯

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    [Abilities within a domain don¡¯t require mana to use but the domain does require divine mana to attain itself. The host¡¯s mana is currently depleted from the sparring match and it is advised to replenish your mana first before playing around your domain.]

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve noticed that maintaining a domain requires mana. Yeah once a domain is complete you can use your ability without using any of your mana as if you were in your own divine territory. If you look at your body you¡¯ll also notice that your wounds have instantly healed. A domain basically brings you divine territory into existence temporally not only boosting your abilities but also basically making a diety invincible while they''re within. I guess the best way to explain it would be to imagine how in video games the main character always has an overpowered mode or state that they can maintain temporarily. The only drawback is that a domain is that your mana will drain away before you notice it.¡± explained Hel

    Just as Hel finished explaining an orange dome encompassed the area around them and they heard  Vanla who had been quiet this entire time yell, ¡°Yes I did it!¡±

    Hel once again had a look of shock on he face as she looked up at the orange domain. Her lips twitched as she said, ¡°This group is a bunch of monsters. I heard it even took the genius of battle Thor needed 3 days to form his domain and they did it within a few minutes.¡±

    4 orbs of white flames appeared and started to draw in the sand from around the area around them. Moments later the flames took on Valna¡¯s shape and the sand melted and formed a white armor and spear identical to what Valna used.

    ¡°So your domain is a combat type. These flame golems seem just as strong as Valna.¡± said Hel as she moved closer to the flame constructs

    An excited Valna ran towards Zeo and excitedly said, ¡°My lord please look upon my magnificent ability. With this power I shall defeat thy enemies swift¡­.¡±

    In the middle of her sentence the domain fizzled out and Valna fell unconscious. Luckily Zero managed to grab her before she fell to the floor. Hel was still observing the flame golems when they instantly chilled and disintegrated turning to dust.

    Hel walked over when she noticed that Valna¡¯s domain collapsed, ¡°Looks like she ran out of mana. Well, we¡¯re in her realm so she¡¯ll wake¡­ up¡­¡± but she stopped when she notice that the man and woman that Zero created with his domain were still around.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Zero when he saw Hel stopped talking

    ¡°Why¡­ why are they still here?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°What do you mean? I created them so of course, they¡¯d still be here.¡± answered Zero as he tilted his head in confusion

    Hel sighed as she saw Zero''s confusion and explained, ¡°Right now we¡¯re in Valna¡¯s realm so while we can use domains to make changes these changes are temporary. I could use my domain to freeze the world outside here and the ice would always be there but in another god¡¯s space, it would melt the moment I released my domain. So the moment you released yours those 2 should have faded away moments later.¡±

    Domain Explanation:

    Divine Domain: Holy Flame Einherjar - In Norse mythology, the einherjar literally meaning "army of one", and "those who fight alone¡± are those who have died in battle and are brought to Valhalla by valkyries. In Valhalla, the einherjar eat their fill of the nightly-resurrecting beast S?hr¨ªmnir, and valkyries bring them mead. The einherjar then prepare daily for the events of Ragnar?k.

    Valna¡¯s ability creates 4 flame golem-like constructs. Once the skill is activated, 4 balls of white flames draw in matter from all around and coalesce in front of the summoner, which slowly shapes itself into a humanoid form until fully resolving itself into the shape of a person. Einherjars, though a cosmetic reflection of their creators lack any magical abilities and skills only holding the ability to endlessly regenerate and battle. They are able to mimic their summoner''s overall appearance of weapons, armor, etc. The stats of these beings were otherwise the same as the user who summoned them.

 Chapter 194 Divine Combat Part 2

    ¡°Hmm, so the things I create are permanent huh. This is a pretty broken ability.¡± said Zero as he looked toward the man and woman he created

    ¡°Yes it''s a very powerful ability but it¡¯s not really suited for combat which is a problem. Anyways those 2 seem to be as intelligent as newborns so what will you do with them?¡± asked Hel

    ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d leave them here and see what happens. When my mana recovers I¡¯ll create some animals and give these 2 some knowledge and see how they develop in the future.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Hoh that¡¯s pretty harsh. Look at them they can even move due to the planet¡¯s gravity and although my ice cooled down the area the heat will return and kill them eventually. I think it would be cruel to leave them here.¡± said Hel as she pointed to the 2 individuals with wobbly knees

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re but for now I¡¯m curious to see how much potential these 2 have. If they die I¡¯ll resurrect them and move them somewhere else. Anyways let¡¯s head back to the hotel and wait for Valna to wake up before we continue this lesson.¡±

    Zero used his remaining mana to open a gateway to his dimension and connected it to a portal to the hotel. Zero carried Valna through the gateway and Hel followed but she stopped before the gateway and opened her domain once again. With a flick of her finger, an iceberg formed in the most prominent crater created by Zero and Valna¡¯s clash. Hel looked at the 2 child-like humans who were fascinated by the ice with a smile before she retracted her domain and walked through the gateway.

    When Hel entered the hotel lobby she saw Zero who asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± to which Hel responded, ¡°No reason I just left those 2 some water since they¡¯re on a desert planet.¡±

    ¡®Oh, right I guess I¡¯ve gotten so used to not having to eat or drink water that I forgot that most creatures still need to.¡¯

    Zero and Hel sat down in the lobby chatting about the things he could improve upon while Valna laid there passed out on the couch. An hour later Valna had awoken but she had only managed to regain half of her mana so she needed to rest for another hour to get back to full strength.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Reappearing back in Valna¡¯s desert world they found the 2 naked humans huddling under a tree to hide from the heat. They were showing signs of dehydration and looked like they were seconds away from passing out. Zero think they would be in his way snapped his fingers creating a gateway to Nova¡¯s world underneath them. The gateway opened and they fell through leaving only the 3 gods.

    ¡°Okay since you¡¯re able to create domains so easily we¡¯ll move on to the next lesson. We¡¯ll be working on your defensive abilities. Since you all have such powerful healing abilities you don¡¯t use rely on defensive abilities. This however is a mistake because just like how you can use mana to increase your offense you can do the same with defense. There are 2 ways to accomplish this the first way works similarly to using mana to strengthen your offense but rather than channeling the mana through your muscles you focus it towards your skin. This will increase the density of your skin and allow you to take harder hits.¡± explained Hel

    Hel then proceeded to demonstrate this for the 2 observers she channeled mana throughout her hand and told them to attack her. Zero and Valna summoned their weapons and attacked her but to their surprise Zero¡¯s shadow sword shattered when it clashed with Hel¡¯s fish and Valna¡¯s spear could pierce her skin.

    ¡°The second way is to use mana externally and form a barrier or shield around your body. There are 2 ways to do this the first is a complete barrier like a bubble. The bubble method is flawed since if any part of the barrier is broken then the entire thing will fall apart wasting mana. The second method which I recommend is creating tiny separate barriers that interlock with each other to form a greater barrier. It¡¯s a harder feat than the bubble but a bonus to this method is that if any part breaks the rest of the barrier can still be maintained. The drawback to this method is a slightly higher mana cost and masterful mana control but if you manage to do this you can at least guarantee your lives even in dangerous situations.¡± explained Hel

    Once again she told them to attack her to demonstrate. She cover her left hand with a bubble barrier and her right hand was covered with hexagonal interlocking barriers. Zero and Valna attacked her again but unlike before Zero was able to destroy the bubble barrier while Valna was unable to break even a single one of the hexagonal barriers. Hel then jumped back to put some distance between them.

    ¡°The bubble spreads the mana evenly across the shield making it thin but with the interlocking method, you can strengthen certain areas thus saving your mana. What you be trying to attempt today is both the internal and interlocking method. The end goal is being able to use both at once and survive an attack from me.¡± said Hel

    Zero and Valna then attempted to recreate all they had seen. They manage to easily do the internal method and the bubble although Hel mentioned because of their poor mana control the techniques were too weak. When it came to the interlocking technique they weren¡¯t able to do it even after an hour had passed. Hel advised them that rather than try to create the entire thing at once as she had they should first focus on creating 1 hexagon barrier and then move on. After 30 minutes of continuous effort, Zero finally managed to make 1 and 5 minutes later Valna managed to create hers too.

 Chapter 195 Divine Combat Part Conclusion

    ¡°Okay looks like you got the basics down. Now we¡¯re going to work on making your shields stronger while working on your mana efficiency. It¡¯s simple all you have to do is create a barrier around your hand and take each other¡¯s full force strike and if it doesn¡¯t break then you¡¯ll be done.¡± said Hel

    Valna repeated the same strike aimed at Zero¡¯s hand covered in his interlocking barrier. To no one''s surprise, Valna¡¯s spear easily pierced through the barrier as if it was paper. Hel then said, ¡°If the mana isn¡¯t packed together well enough the barrier will be flimsy. This is why mana efficiency is so crucial as it improves not only defense but offense too. Your mana control is weak and most of the mana escapes whenever you attack. If you¡¯re able to perfectly master this then not only will you be stronger but you¡¯ll have more mana to work with. Anyways keep going I¡¯ll head back to the hotel so open a gate for me. Come call me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Valna waved her hand opening a gateway for Hel back to the hotel and she left. As the gateway shut Valna created a barrier and told Zero to attack her to which her barrier shattered in the same manner as Zero¡¯s.

    They continued to repeat this action of attacking each other¡¯s barrier for the next 2 days. Valna received a message from Yoko that Hel wanted to check on their progress so she then opened a gateway for her.

    ¡°So how much progress have you guys made in the last 2 days?¡± asked Hel as soon as she emerged through the gateway.

    She was surprised to see Zero rather than covering his entire body with the interlocking hexagonal shields was actually creating individual shields that were blocking Valna¡¯s constant spear thrusts. This was one of the most advanced usage of this technique. Even her father Loki couldn¡¯t use the shield to this level. What she saw next was even more surprising when Valna created 20 flaming swords behind Zero as she swung her spear at his side but without moving Zero blocked all the attacks. He then tackled  Valna to the ground and pointed his blade at her neck.

    ¡°I surrender my lord.¡± said Valna dropping her spear and raising her hand to show her surrender.

    Zero tried to get off but Valna pulled him closer to her body for a hug before releasing him. When Zero managed to finally get off he offered her a hand. When they were off the glass ground Hel ran over.

    ¡°So it¡¯s good enough to face off with your brother now right?¡± asked Zero as he looked at Hel

    ¡°Rather than asking me if it''s good enough I should be asking you how you got this good in such a short time.¡± retorted Hel

    ¡°I just practiced what you taught me is all. Anyways since I¡¯ve got this down I need to do something. I¡¯ll be in a few days for the bout. Valna I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve messed up your world so badly but can you open a gateway for me.¡± said Zero as he looked around at the apocalyptic scene caused by their constant battles

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it my lord I can repair it given 2 or 3 days.¡± said Valna as she opened the gateway and followed behind Zero

    ¡°Hey wait up where are you going?¡± asked Hel as she followed them

    Wasting no time Zero walked outside released his wing and took off to the skies. Within a few minutes, Zero arrived at his destination the temple that he had visited alongside Hikaru and was being used to hold the training sessions. There he found the 4 individuals but he was looking for 3 of them. Hammer was holding a training session for Yui while Soma and Alucard were having a sparring match.

    When they noticed Zero they stopped and Hammer waved while saying, ¡°Hey kid how¡¯ve been? Been a while since we last met. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hammer I need your help.¡± replied Zero

    ¡°What da ya need kid?¡± asked a confused Hammer

    ¡°I need you to train me again. I need a hand-to-hand style that matches me well. I need to master a style soon so I was hoping to get you and Soma to help me perfect a new style.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Is this for the battle I heard about from Hikaru?¡± asked Soma

    Zero nodded and Hammer with a grin smashed his fist into his hand with his new lycan strength creating a slight gust of wind. Hammer then turned to Alucard and said, ¡°Hey kid can ya take over Yui¡¯s training for me? Miss Hikaru said the lass need ta learn how ta fight and use magic soon.¡±

    ¡°Hammer how many times must I repeat this but I¡¯m older than you so stop calling me kid. Yes, I¡¯ll overlook Yui¡¯s training and have her practice magic while you¡¯re all away. I heard you turned down Hikaru¡¯s suggestion to be the leader of the new werewolves and nominated Miss Yui. I¡¯ll make sure nobody will look down upon her.¡± said Alucard in a calm serious manner

    Soma chuckled at this response and said, ¡°Well look at you trying to be all serious I keep telling you that you should relax. Mina keeps telling me to have a talk with you on why you¡¯re still single.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Alucard who turned away from the group but fail to hide his ears turned slightly red showing his embarrassment. After a few seconds, he turned and said, ¡°Father please tell mother that I¡¯m a bit too old to have her meddle in my relationships. Besides I¡¯m¡­¡± but he trailed off in the middle of his sentence.

    Zero stared at Alucard understanding what he was trying to say. Alucard was a Dhampir and although he aged slowly it didn¡¯t mean he could live forever. Zero had read that dhampirs lived longer than humans but the exact lifespan was never said only that it depended on how pure-blooded the vampire parent was. From what Zero remembered in his memory Alucard had an unparalleled healing ability matching that of a pure-blooded vampire but from what he had seen during their battle with Sophia it was beginning to fail meaning he could be near the end of his lifespan.

    ¡®I take a look at it after I deal with Fenrir.¡¯ thought Zero

    ¡°Well let¡¯s leave Alucard to handle his own love life. See you later Alucard and Alexandra the 4<sup>th</sup>.¡± said Zero with a chuckle as he looked at Yui who turned bright red

    ¡°Ya know I¡¯ve been wondering why ya call ta lass that. I thought the lass¡¯ name was Yui.¡± said Hammer

    This question caused Yui to turn even redder and cover her face with her hands. Soma also chimed in and said, ¡°Yeah I wondered why too.¡±

    ¡°Well, you see when little Yui here was younger she contracted a certain disease that cause her to start dressing in a very unique way. When she wore these clothes she demanded to be called that.¡± answered Zero barely keeping his chuckle in

    ¡°Ah that disease many students at our school also have it.¡± said Soma also chuckling

    ¡°What disease? I have no clue what ya¡¯ll mean.¡± said a confused Hammer

    Alucard understanding what they meant looked at Yui who looked as if she wanted to bury herself in the ground. He placed his hand on her shoulder having just gone through a similar amount of embarrassment. Yui turned to look up at him with a teary look still red from the embarrassment.

    Zero chuckled as he snapped his fingers opening a gateway underneath himself, Hammer, and Soma. Unseen by Soma and Hammer who fell through the gateway Zero hover a little and winked at the 2 embarrassed individuals before retracting his wings and falling through the gateway as it closed.

 Chapter 196 Obsidian Fists of Protection & Queens Defender

    Zero, Hammer, and Soma fell onto a grassland plain that seemed to go on for miles. Zero had created this large patch of land and filled his space with oxygen the instant they passed through the gateway.

    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s annoying to have to create a piece of land and air every time I bring someone here. Looks like I should have a small world too. It would save me time and maybe I should build a family home on it.¡¯ thought Zero as he landed on the ground

    ¡°Well looks like we got all ta space we gonna need. So what type of hand-to-hand combat ya want to learn kid?¡± asked Hammer

    ¡°I¡¯m not really that well versed in combat styles. Do you have any styles that¡¯s good for fighting someone stronger than you and another for dealing with multiple enemies?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°For stronger opponents, I suggest either Judo or Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu and for multiple people, ya gonna want Krav Maga.¡± said Hammer

    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll leave it to you Hammer.¡± said Zero as he summoned his ring to reduce his strength and speed to human levels

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the ring why? Should I wear mine?¡± asked Soma

    As Zero stretched his body feeling a bit of discomfort normally not wearing his ring he responded, ¡°No in my normal form I¡¯m stronger than both of you so I can¡¯t fully focus on learning if I have to constantly worry about controlling my strength. You guys will be teaching so you won¡¯t need to wear your ring, Soma.¡±

    ¡°Good on ya kid for wanting ta do that but I suggest you take it off. Well ya¡¯ll probably take it off on ya own later so let¡¯s start!¡± yelled Hammer as he charged and attacked Zero

    Zero barely managed to put his hands up defensively but with his speed, Hammer spilled to his side. Hammer then used his leg to sweep Zero¡¯s feet off the ground and threw him on his back. Before Zero could register what happened Hammer performed a technique where he used his arms and leg to lock

    ¡°The first technique is called foot sweep and is a basic staple in judo and jiu-jitsu where in you attack the leg of your opponent to keep them off balance allowing you to either throw them or reposition them to allow for follow-up moves. The second technique is called an armbar it¡¯s a basic technique used to lock the joints of your opponents in place while you use your legs to put pressure on their neck to knock them out or kill them.¡± explained Hammer as he released Zero form the technique and then pointed at  Soma saying, ¡°Now you try it on Soma here.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Soma walked forward and then stood 6 feet away from Zero. Zero then looked at Soma mimicking the stance Hammer had just taken. Soma then similarly charged at Zero and prepared to sweep Zero¡¯s leg yet again. Zero having seen this had already prepared a countermeasure and sidestepped the leg sweep and crouched down then with all his strength performed his own sweep knocking Soma off his feet. With Soma down on the ground, Zero attempted the armbar move but with his reduced strength Soma easily broke out of Zero''s grip and jumped onto his feet putting some distance between them.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to pin me down with human-level strength. I don¡¯t know why your ego has suddenly started to grow so much but you need to get it under control. The Zero I know would take the ring off and use every possible advantage even cheap tricks to win. I¡¯ll stop holding back too and show you everything I got so you do the same.¡± said Soma as dark energy started to gather and condense on his hands and feet forming black-clawed gauntlets and greaves leg guards.

    Zero sensing that he was now in danger hastily took off the ring as Soma charged at him. Soma empowered by the black greaves moved at a speed that Zero could barely manage to react to. Zero had no time to dodge this attack so he summoned shadow tendrils to form a wall in front of him as he moved out of the way. Slowed down by having to break down the wall Zero managed Soma¡¯s attack.

    Dark energy emanated from the gauntlets and greaves causing Soma to move at an even faster speed. Soma disappeared from Zero¡¯s sight and reappeared behind and aimed a roundhouse kick at Zero¡¯s head but Zero ducked last minute and performed a leg sweep. Soma jumped avoiding the leg sweep but now he was vulnerable midair and Zero took advantage of this to summon numerous shadow blades and telekinetically shoot them at Soma.

    Soma¡¯s gauntlets started to release blood that quickly took the form of a red longsword. Dark energy emerged from the gauntlet and enveloped the sword. Soma swung the blade releasing a dark red energy wave that clashed with Zero¡¯s shadow swords creating a dust shockwave enveloping both Zero and Soma.

    Soma jumped out of the dust cloud and landed but a second later a dark tendril emerged from the ground and performed a leg sweep. Soma was unable to dodge this attack causing him to fall and Zero teleported near to capitalize on this moment and used it to perform the armbar.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough the both of ya. Looks like Zero can do the technique so let¡¯s quickly move on.¡± yelled Hammer reminding the 2 that this was supposed to be a simple training session and not a sparring session.

    Zero released his armbar, got up, and offed his hand to Soma. Soma grabbed his hand and proceed to be lifted off the ground. Zero then asked, ¡°So I thought you lost the ability to summon the weapons now that Yaldoboth was dead? How did you get them back and why did the color change?¡±

    ¡°My weapons didn¡¯t come from the power Yaldoboth gave me but rather the painful emotions I felt from losing my wife. Now that I have Mina with me all I needed to do was channel different emotions to recreate them.¡± answered Soma

    ¡°What emotion are you channeling?¡± asked a curious Zero

    ¡°Hey! Enough talking we ain¡¯t got time for this. Now I¡¯ll show you the next move. This is a judo move called harai goshi. This move can easily be done when an opponent grabs you releasing their grasp and allowing you then perform. Before you ask judo throws work well with jiu-jitsu and krav maga so I¡¯ll teach you a few of them. Now take your stances!¡± said Hammer

    Just like this 2 days passed as Zero trained with Hammer and Soma.

 Chapter 197 Zero vs Fenrir Part 1

    Zero stood in the desert where he previously met Hel¡¯s brothers. He stretched as he waited for them to arrive alongside Hel and Valna who was interested in the battle.

    ¡°You seem ready for battle my lord. Do you believe you¡¯ll win?¡± asked Valna

    Zero shook his head and answered, ¡°No there¡¯s no hope of me winning this battle. I don¡¯t really know much about Fenrir except what Hel informed me about so I¡¯m flying blind. The only way through this is simply to fight well enough to earn their respect.¡±

    Hel sighed as she heard Zero¡¯s answer and said, ¡°I keep telling you my brother doesn¡¯t have power. He¡¯s simply strong, tough, and very big. He didn¡¯t receive any abilities like Jormungandr or myself.¡±

    ¡°We all have superior strength and durability so I assume you mean his exceeds even what he should be capable of showing right now. Then I doubt my lord has the capability to harm him since I could barely harm Hel even using my flames.¡± said Valna

    ¡°Well your aether flames lack the kick to hurt me but that primal fire magic you used could harm me slightly if you poured more mana into it.¡± said Hel as she slowly looked up to see 2 lights approaching

    ¡®Looks like they¡¯re here. System I¡¯m counting on to handle the defense.¡¯

    [I have been handling it from the very beginning so this instruction is irrelevant.]

    ¡®Whatever I¡¯m counting on you to handle those 3 tasks I asked to take care of.¡¯

    [*Sigh* I understand although since I¡¯ll be doing all this I might as well be the person fighting.]

    *Boom*

    As Zero was about to retort 1 of the lights crashed into the ground in front of them causing sand to create a d storm and blow everywhere. Zero had expected this so he used his mana to create a barrier around the 3 stopping the sand.

    ¡°Hey if you¡¯re going to land don¡¯t create such a mess! You almost messed up my new clothes. These were a gift!¡± yelled a clearly upset Hel who transformed showing her half-dead body

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Chill lil sister it¡¯s not like you actually got dirty. I¡¯ve been so bored so let¡¯s get this over with already.¡± said Fenrir as he yawned

    ¡°Apologies Hel you know as well as I that Fen has never been the type to consider the consequences of his actions such as when he bit off Tyr¡¯s arm.¡± said Jormungandr as he floated down

    At the mention of this name, Fenrir¡¯s laid-back attitude took a turn and he released a crushing pressure that nearly forced Zero and Valna to their knees.

    Hel released a blast of cold energy erasing the effects of Fenrir¡¯s bloodlust and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough of that. Let¡¯s hurry up and start this shall we because I don¡¯t like hot places.¡±

    ¡°I agree let¡¯s hurry up with this Fen so we can pass on father¡¯s message.¡± said Jormungandr in a disinterested tone

    ¡°Father sent you to give me a message? What is it and why didn¡¯t you tell me about it last time?¡± asked a clearly annoyed Hel

    ¡°That¡¯s not important let¡¯s get started. Jorm can you set up a spatial barrier for us so we don¡¯t destroy this planet.¡± said Fenrir as he started stretching and cracking his bones

    Jormungandr nodded and raised his hand, which was instantly covered with white snake scales up to the sky. What seemed like white dust released from his hand and began to swirl around everyone present. When the powder disappeared, Zero and the others found themselves met by a disconcerting world. The desert sand beneath their feet was now cracked and dry and the air was dark, hot, and dusty. Zero instinctively understood that this was a pocket dimension and that this place was clearly treacherous, but he¡¯d be fine as long as he remained cautious.

    ¡°Hmm this place doesn¡¯t seem that sturdy but I suppose it¡¯ll do.¡± said Fenrir as he looked around

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you approve Fen. We the audience will be leaving now.¡± said Jormungandr as he released more white dust enveloping everyone with the exception of Fenrir and Zero

    When the dust settled they were gone leaving only Zero and Fenrir in this space. Fenrir then looked towards Zero and said, ¡°Well we can start now. Remember all you have to do is hit and injure me once and it¡¯s your win. Since I don¡¯t want to be seen as unfair I will give you the first move so come at me with everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Fenrir¡¯s body then started to contort and transform. He then changed into a massive wolf that had dark hazel eyes and a black pelt with traces of brown mixed in. His fur was short and his mouth opened to show jagged teeth that looked able to chew through anything.

    When the transformation finished Fenrir stood still awaiting Zero¡¯s first move. As Zero stood there dumbfounded at the wolf that towered over him Fenrir spoke and said, ¡°Hurry up so that we may begin.¡±

    [Remember you only need to survive for 10 minutes while I get this balance right.]

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Well, at least he won¡¯t move while I get this ready.¡±

    Zero then began gathering all the darkness he could for miles. The shadows slithered and merged into Zero who then flew into the air above Fenrir. Zero then used the collected darkness to form a massive Warhammer. With the shadow hammer complete Zero wasted no time and brought into down on Fenrir¡¯s head. When the hammer struck a massive shockwave was generated, knocking back Zero while causing a dust cloud that blocked Zero¡¯s vision.

    Although Zero couldn¡¯t see he knew that this attack most likely didn¡¯t harm the wolf as he prepared for a counter-attack. As he began to cover his body with a shield he heard the wolf menacingly say, ¡°Was that your best shot? If you keep joking around like this I will kill you.¡±

    Before Zero could even react he felt a pain in his chest and he looked down to see that half his chest was gone as he began to fall to the ground. Zero crashed into the ground in a bloody mess and started to heal when Fenrir casually walked over and slammed his paw on Zero¡¯s chest crushing his ribs. Zero coughed up blood as he stared at Fenrir who was yawning as he continued to apply more pressure.

    ¡°Surely you can do better than this right?¡± asked Fenrir as he looked down in disappointment

    Zero didn¡¯t respond but raised his hand and produced a blinding light directly near Fenrir¡¯s eyes. This caused Fenrir to groan in pain and topple over releasing Zero. Zero then pulled his broken body that had begun to heal off the ground and walked over to Fenrir who still groan in pain as he rolled around.

    ¡®9 minutes to go I hope this next move is effective.¡¯

 Chapter 198 Zero vs Fenrir Part 2

    ¡°Damn you I¡¯ll kill you!¡± cursed Fenrir as he stood up still blinded and began to lash out in blind rage

    ¡®Damn I need to get as close as possible for this attack to work.¡¯

    Fenrir then attacked Zero who barely managed to dodge the attack. Fenrir had locked onto Zero¡¯s scent and kept repeatedly attacking giving Zero no time to attack. Zero then transformed into his shadow form and released a few shadow minions confusing the giant wolf.

    Wasting no time Zero switched his position with that of another shadow knowing that Fenrir would still attack the shadow where he last smelled his scent. Fenrir did exactly that, opened his massive jaws, and bit into the shadow destroying it.

    Zero then released this form returning to normal and ordered the remaining shadows to become ropes to bind the wolf. Zero wasted no time and teleported on Fenrir¡¯s head and produce 2 green magical sigils in each hand just as Fenrir ripped through the shadow ropes. Zero then slammed the sigils into each other but no effect could be seen.

    Moments later Zero and Fenrir both fell to the ground in intense agony. Zero screamed as he covered his ears the had begun to bleed. Zero trained with Hammer and Alucard in order to fight a stronger opponent but this proved useless when Fenrir took on the form of a giant wolf. Nevertheless, Zero had also prepared a few techniques in case Fenrir did take on the form of a wolf.

    The green sigil he used was a wind spell he had asked Yoko to teach him. The sigil when used would produce a sonic vibration to would attack the internal organs of everybody in the vicinity and would produce a sound that could only be heard by those with supernatural hearing. Learning that he lacked the raw power and mana to effectively hurt Hel much less Fenrir he came up with this method to deal damage.

    As the epicenter of the sonic blast Zero suffered the worst of the attack laying down clutching his bleeding ears as blood also began flowing out of his eyes and mouth. Fenrir on the other hand showed no signs of bleeding but the attack had hit him harder than Zero due to him having a better sense of hearing. Fenrir tried to raise off the ground still in agony but seemed unable to keep himself on his feet as he collapsed multiple times. The attack had affected their brains and nervous systems leaving them unable to move immediately. In the span of a few minutes, his eyes and ears were rendered useless. Fenrir did heal faster than a human but he did not have a rapid healing ability that would heal instantly as Zero did.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Zero had healed enough to be able to stand up now although he was still slightly disoriented from the attack. Zero produced another pair of green sigils ready to create another sonic wave when Fenrir managed to stand up. When Zero slammed his hands together again Fenrir looked as if he were howling but no sound came out of his mouth.

    This time Zero¡¯s ears didn¡¯t bleed and neither Fenrir nor him were in agony from the attack. Fenrir took a deep breath, laughed, and said, ¡°That was an interesting move to use light and sound against me. You¡¯ve even managed to rob me of 2 of my senses so I¡¯ll take you a bit more seriously.¡± Fenrir then started to shrink until he became half his normal size.

    Zero instantly had a bad feeling about this transformation so he covered himself with 3 barriers. Fenrir then disappeared and before Zero could even try to react to Fenrir¡¯s disappearance he was hit from the side. The blow had been so strong that it easily broke through all 3 layers of barriers, crushed Zero¡¯s arm and chest, and caused Zero to bounce and skid on the ground as if he were a ball.

    In another area, Jormungandr and Hel watched the ongoing battle. Jormungandr turned and asked, ¡°Were you the one who told him to go after Fen¡¯s sense of hearing and sight?¡± to which Hel shook her head.

    ¡°This child is interesting and has good intuition. Unlike you and I who have ascended past our physical forms making us immune to such attacks our elder brother still has his mortal weaknesses. It might be worth considering this alliance afterward regardless of the result.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°I believe it is worthwhile not only to resurrect mom but I¡¯ve noticed it when he fights he has what most gods lack.¡± said Hel to which Jormungandr repeated, ¡°What most gods lack?¡±

    Hel nodded and said, ¡°Yes even the Aesir known for being battle-oriented gods lack it. He has a mortal¡¯s sense of desperation. The only 2 gods I¡¯ve known to have this are father and Odin. It¡¯s part of the reason why our father is so afraid of Odin.¡±

    At the mention of Odin¡¯s name Jormungandr¡¯s, cold grey snake eyes began to glow. He looked towards Hel and showed anger as he said, ¡°Our father is not afraid of Odin he is merely bidding his time until we strike and rid creation of the Aesir plague!¡±

    ¡°Oh look you¡¯re angry that¡¯s rare. Either way, only a complete fool wouldn¡¯t fear Odin and our father is many things but a fool he is not. Odin is a collector of power and throughout his life, he¡¯s amassed an arsenal of divine weapons, different types of magic from different realms, prophecies from the different incarnations of The Three as One, and I even hear he¡¯s even looking into trying to combine divine mana with divine chi. All in all only a fool doesn¡¯t fear a desperate man and Odin is the most desperate I¡¯ve seen.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Enough Odin will fall just like the rest of the Aesir. To achieve our revenge I¡¯m willing to do anything even bow my head before that child fighting Fen. He must however prove to us he is worthy of such a thing. Even though Fen is holding back he will push the child to their limits so that we may decide.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°Yes, I assumed that this was your idea since Fenrir didn¡¯t crush him as soon as the match started. Let¡¯s just watch what unfolds. Oh it seems Fenrir just took Zero¡¯s arm so let¡¯s stop talking and focus on the match.¡± advised Hel

 Chapter 199 Zero vs Fenrir Part 3

    Zero kneeled in pain clutching a bleeding stump where his missing used to be. Fenrir had attacked and attempted to bite Zero¡¯s arm but Zero had started to dodge when Fenrir suddenly grew bigger shocking Zero and causing his movement to become sloppy. In the instant of confusion, Fenrir¡¯s teeth bit into Zero¡¯s right arm and flung him ripping off the arm.

    A pain like no other Zero had ever felt before engulfed him causing him to collapse on the ground and roll around in an unsightly manner. Even when Soma had previously burned off his flesh leaving only his bones he didn¡¯t feel pain on this level. The pain consumed him leaving him unable to even think all he could do was continue to squirm on the ground and scream.

    Fenrir then spit out Zero¡¯s arm causing the severed limb to land next to Zero who was still in agony. Fenrir then slowly walked over to Zero and slammed his paw on Zero¡¯s chest crushing his ribs and said, ¡°Hurts doesn¡¯t it? Gods can¡¯t be hurt by physical wounds alone you need to simultaneously destroy both the body and soul. Nothing quite like the first time you feel your soul being shredded to pieces sometimes it even drives gods mad. My first time was when Odin and Tyr bound me in chains it drove me mad with pain and rage.¡±

    Zero didn¡¯t have the luxury to listen to what Fenrir was saying all he could do was check whether the system was ready.

    ¡®Is it done!?¡¯

    [No I require 3 more minutes. So stop acting pathetic and buy more time.]

    ¡®Damn you!¡¯

    Fenrir noticed Zero¡¯s facial expressions changing and that the changes didn¡¯t match what he would expect so he assumed that Zero was up to something. Fenrir then increased the pressure of his paw on Zero¡¯s chest causing Zero to cough blood.

    Zero didn¡¯t even flinch as his organ were being crushed because compared to the pain his soul felt this could be compared to a mosquito bite. Zero tried to calm his mind enough to try to escape when he realized that his wound hadn¡¯t healed or even shown any signs of attempting to heal. Zero grabbed his severed arm and attempted to reattach it but it still showed no signs of healing.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡®System how do I heal this wound?¡¯

    [Hah please don¡¯t bother me too much these calculations need to be precise or you¡¯ll die. The way to heal this wound would be to use your chaos form to reattach the arm forcibly while simultaneously using your ability to rejoin the severed part of your soul. Just buy 3 more minutes and you¡¯ll be victorious.]

    Zero then used his remaining functional arm to create another green sound sigil and slammed it against Fenrir¡¯s leg which was crushing him. This created another high-pitched sound that caused Fenrir to retreat and Zero used this moment to battle through the pain to reattach his severed arm. When he finished the mindnumbing pain he was experiencing was greatly reduced and focused his mana to quickly heal himself before Fenrir recovered.

    Although now fully healed physically Zero found it hard as he tried to pull himself off the ground. Though he repaired his soul he still felt some pain from it and coupled with the sonic attack he just suffered Zero was no longer in fighting shape. Zero with great difficulty finally managed to stand just as Fenrir also recovered.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an annoying attack you have there. I hope you understand that I¡¯ve been playing with you until now but I plan to end this now. You can either surrender now and get to live or die.¡± said Fenrir as he started to grow even larger than what he first showed Zero until some golden tattoo mark all over his body began to shine stopping his growth

    ¡°I can¡¯t surrender and I don¡¯t plan to die so I can only win.¡± said Zero as his body began to shine a beautiful purple light engulfing his body completely

    When the light died down Zero was gone and a gracful white wolf with amber eyes stood in his place and howled. The wolf had fur that was long and smooth. It stood at average height for a wolf and had muscular legs with its paw having an ethereal purple glow. Anyone who saw this beast could only describe it as solitary, assertive, familial, and profound.

    Perhaps taking Zero¡¯s new form as offensive Fenrir released killing intent for the first time since this match had begun. He no longer showed the playful side of his and charged at Zero. Due to his immense size, he arrive in seconds and with his massive paw attempted to crush Zero but the wolf managed to barely dodge and was blown away by the massive gust of wind as Fenrir cratered the ground around them. Fenrir¡¯s blow was so powerful that it caused the entire area to transform into a crater with spikes of earth piercing the ground in multiple areas.

    Fenrir¡¯s hearing hadn¡¯t healed yet but his sight had recovered and he instantly found Zero disappearing and reappearing next to him. He attack even more ferociously and attempted to bite Zero¡¯s tiny body but the small wolf jumped into his shadow last minute avoiding death.

    Shadow tendrils then erupted from Fenrir¡¯s shadow and began to bind the giant wolf when he easily ripped through the bindings. Fenrir then sniffed the air and pounced to the right once again slamming his paw into the ground creating an even deeper crater. The gust of wind this time blew Zero into the air and as he fell back down Fenrir was under him with his mouth wide open awaiting Zero¡¯s descent.

    Shadow tendrils emerged yet again to bind Fenrir and this time he didn¡¯t move or try to break the bindings he simply howled but no sound could be heard. Zero stated yelping in pain as he continued to fall towards Fenrir¡¯s mouth but he managed to use his purple claws to rip a dimensional tear through which he fell into. Fenrir looked and sniffed around but found no signs of Zero when he heard the sound of something crashing into the ground a couple of kilometers away. Fenrir then easily broke free from his binding and raced toward the direction in which he heard the sound.

 Chapter 200 Zero vs Fenrir Conclusion

    Fenrir soon arrived and found Zero still in wolf form lying motionless while bleeding from his eyes and ears. Fenrir swipe his claw with such force that it created blades of wind that cut Zero who turned into a blob of shadow and disappeared. Wasting no time Fenrir lunged to the right and struck at the air but the sound of bones cracking could be heard. Zero materialized from thin air and skid across the ground leaving a trail of blood.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a lesson for the future when dealing with a god with animal characteristics like me assume they can always smell you and hear your breathing and heartbeat.¡± said Fenrir as he walked toward Zero

    Zero tried to get up but he couldn¡¯t as his body had reached its limit and the last couple of injuries hadn¡¯t even begun to heal. He laid on the ground watching as Fenrir slowly approached his broken body.

    ¡®Is it done yet!?¡¯

    [Almost I only require 5 more seconds. Previously I sequestered 50% of your mana to prepare this but I ended up using 40% so I return the remaining 10% to you. The attack is done but it can only be used once so don¡¯t miss.]

    Just as Fenrir reached Zero, a massive amount of shadow tendrils erupted from the ground a wrapped around Fenrir trapping him temporarily. As Fenrir started to break free from the tendrils, a single tendril maneuvered Zero''s broken body to face Fenrir and aim his attack.

    Zero opened his mouth and a gray orb shot out at an incredible speed towards Fenrir. Fenrir managed to somewhat break free and raise his paw to both defend and finish off Zero. The orb clashed with Fenrir¡¯s paw and shattered in the face of Fenrir¡¯s might but just as the attack was about to land; Jormungandr and Hel appeared in front of Zero. Jormungandr raised his hand and with barely any effort stopped Fenrir¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± demanded Fenrir with a growl

    Jormungandr turned Fenrir¡¯s paw counterclockwise to allow the wolf to see his own paw and pointed to a minuscule wound on the paw. The wound was circular and it looked as if a part of Fenrir¡¯s paw had been gouged out. Jormungandr let go of Fenrir¡¯s paw and said, ¡°He managed to wound you once so the match ends with his victory.¡± as he snapped his fingers dispelling the pocket dimension they were currently in returning them to the desert.

    Zero coughed profusely as this conversation occurred and even began to cough up blood. His vision was becoming hazy but he willed himself to stay conscious until his other goal was complete. Although the attack hadn¡¯t hurt Fenrir much it still drew blood and that was what Zero was after the blood of a god. Zero called back a shadow he had stealthily hidden in Fenrir¡¯s shadow, which had absorbed his blood before passing out.

    Hel rushed to Zero¡¯s side followed by Valna and started to convert her mana into regular divine mana for Zero to absorb and heal himself. Jormungandr walked over with Fenrir who had transformed back into his human form and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised did you know he could use the power of the void?¡± to which Hel simply shook her head no.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°I had no idea he could. Even during his last life-or-death battle against the aeon, he didn¡¯t use it so I assume he couldn¡¯t at the time.¡± explained Hel

    ¡°Huh so are you saying he developed this attack between now and then or are you implying he developed it during our battle?¡± asked Fenrir who was looking at his wound

    ¡°No I doubt it was made during the battle but I believe he recently created it. A true void attack shouldn¡¯t have been shattered that easily but I admit using it was a wise decision. Void power is dangerous since it can¡¯t be blocked without a mana shield which our brother is unable to use.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°Hey if I didn¡¯t restrict myself even that attack wouldn¡¯t scratch me.¡± said Fenrir defensively

    Jormungandr chuckled as he said, ¡°Only a loser complains after he loses.¡±

    Fenrir turned his head away and tossed a crystal to Hel who caught it with her free hand. He coughed and said, ¡°Anyway I keep my word so give this to him and let him know we¡¯ll join this new pantheon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry at the rate he¡¯s healing he should wake up in a few minutes. More importantly, you said you had something important to tell me so tell me.¡± responded Hel ignoring Fenrir¡¯s attempt to change to defend himself

    ¡°Ah yes, right I almost forgot due to Fen''s shamelessness. Right father wanted us to warn you that the forces of heaven will be sending an investigation team here to figure out why that aeon disappeared. He said they would arrive at the earliest in 3 weeks but we took 4 days to arrive and a week for this battle so we really only have 10 days to leave this world and erase all trace of your presence here.¡±

    Hel was so shocked by the news that her brother had just reported that he stopped converting her mana and froze. Luckily Zero had absorbed enough to heal so all they needed to do was wait for him to awaken now. After a few minutes of not moving while Fenrir kept waving his hand in front of her face, Hel started to move and slapped his hand away before rubbing her face stressfully.

    Hel sighed and said, ¡°10 days to erase all the traces on this planet will be tough. Can you do it Jorm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah for the past week I¡¯ve already gone to parts of the world and erased the traces of residual divine mana. I don¡¯t know what you all did but this world was just teeming with that kid Zero¡¯s mana. It was annoying to track down all of it but I managed to finish so all that¡¯s left is that piece of land with the demigoddess, the country you all frequent, and here. There are heavier traces there so I¡¯ll need 3 to 4 days to finish up.¡± explained Jormungandr

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that and if you¡¯ve already started cleaning up tell me that first.¡± said Hel who breathed a sigh of relief

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mana disappear after a day? So won¡¯t there be nothing to find when they get here?¡± asked Valna who had remained silent during this entire battle to observe how Fenrir fought closely

    ¡°Regular mana does indeed disappear after a day but the divine mana used by deities lasts for millennia. I don¡¯t know about the force of heaven in great detail but I know that amongst the real valkyries when they are sent to investigate a matter they always include K¨¢ra who¡¯s their best hunter and very sensitive to mana. Once someone like that catches the scent of your mana your capture or death is inevitable. So we cover our tracks just in case.¡± answered Jormungandr

    Hel stood up and smacked Jormungandr on the shoulder and said, ¡°Well instead of wasting time explaining things get started already. Every second counts so hurry up.¡±

    Dusting off the area hit by Hel Jormungandr glowed and transformed. What he turned into couldn¡¯t be described as a snake but rather an aquatic dragon or leviathan instead. He towered over them even larger than Fenrir when he transformed. His skin was covered in scales assortment of blue and black that acted as armor; each scale was the size of a shield and looked as if none of them could be penetrated by any type of weapon. Across his spine and along his face were spiked protrusions and horns. His eyes had no pupils but rather glowed aqua blue.

    What was strange was that after taking this form Jormungandr transformed yet again. This transformation was subtle with his horns and spiked protrusions retreating back into his body. His black and blue scales then turned white and his eyes stopped glowing revealing a pair of blue snake eyes.

 Chapter 201 Argument

    White dust began to swirl around the giant white snake and he faded away. Zero soon awakened and groggily asked, ¡°Where did the big snake go?¡± as he was helped to his feet by Valna.

    Hel chuckled and said, ¡°That was my brother and he¡¯s got a job to finish. Rather I need to explain the current situation to you so listen up.¡±

    Hel then told Zero the information she had received from her brothers about the investigation. She further elaborated that their timeline was not set so the faster they left this world the better. Zero listened and mentally connected with Valna to ask if they left out anything just in case to which she responded no.

    ¡°Okay, I understand we need to leave as soon as Jormungandr returns. I¡¯m curious about something.¡± said Zero as he tried to open a dimensional tear but found he couldn''t

    ¡°Rest my liege and leave this to me.¡± said Valna who summon a white flame that engulfed the 4 and vanished leaving nothing behind not even singe marks

    The white flame reappeared in the hotel pool area before vanishing and leaving Zero and the others unharmed. Hel then grabbed Fenrir by the collar and said, ¡°Jormungandr will return by tomorrow morning so I suggest you use this time to gather the others and inform them that we¡¯ll be leaving soon. We¡¯ll go over the specifics tomorrow morning it¡¯s the evening so I¡¯ll go shower and show my brother around.¡±

    ¡°Ah I almost forgot to give you this.¡± said Hel as she tossed the soul crystal to Zero who caught it and put it into his pocket

    With Hel and Fenrir gone Zero was left alone with Valna. When he tried to take a step he was hit with a sudden bout of dizziness and almost fell over but he was caught by Valna who held him up and hugged him. She then asked, ¡°Will you be keeping your promise to give me a child now?¡±

    Zero chuckled and retorted, ¡°Normally I¡¯d say something witty but I¡¯m too tired right now. I don¡¯t have the strength or energy to fulfill that promise right now so maybe another time. I¡¯ll go see Yoko now do me a favor go to Meath and call the others over.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    When she felt that Zero was now able to stand on his own 2 feet Valna released him. Without saying any words she nodded and vanished in her flames. Zero stumbled to the elevator and took it to the lobby. He walked to the front desk and noticed a vampire working it but decided to put aside his curiosity and ask, ¡°Is Yoko here?¡±

    ¡°No Lady Belnades left 10 minutes ago to pick up young miss Nova from school. They should return shortly.¡± answered the front desk vampire

    ¡°Okay inform them that I¡¯m looking for them when they arrive. I¡¯ll be taking a nap over there so wake me when they get here.¡± said Zero who walked over to a couch and collapsed

    Although Zero looked as if he were sleeping he was rather in a state of being where his body basically shut down to focus on mending itself. In this state, he was vulnerable because even his senses were turned off and anyone could easily apporch him without him realizing this. This went a long way to show that he had come to consider Hikaru¡¯s hotel as a safe enough place.

    After 20 minutes Zero was approached by the front desk vampire who called his name but received no response so she tried to shake him awake but he woke up the instant she touched him. Zero woke up feeling better but still felt a dull sensation of pain in the areas Fenrir bit off.

    Zero rubbed his face and looked to his right to see the vampire walking back to her desk revealing Yoko sitting in the seat to his right. She frowned when she saw him and said, ¡°You look like crap. The last time I saw you look this bad was right after Sophia. Did you win?¡±

    Zero weakly smiled and said, ¡°Yeah I did but just barely and they held back. Anyways I called you over here to tell you some news.¡± to which Yoko quickly asked, ¡°Good or bad?¡±

    Zero then sighed before answering, ¡°Bad I found out that heaven will be sending an investigation team to find out what happened to Sophia. They¡¯ll be here soon so we need to leave and I was wondering¡­¡± but before he could finish he was cut off by Yoko who said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished yet.¡± said a confused Zero

    Yoko then went on to explain, ¡°I know what you want to ask. You want me to break the news to Nova right? Well, the answer is no you go tell. She¡¯s in my room she came with her friends today because she wanted to show them her little brother. Be a man and break the bad news to the kid. I¡¯ve got 2 things I need to finish by today so I¡¯ll leave Nova and Avarus with you tonight. You promised to spend more time with her so man up and keep your word.¡±

    Zero groaned because Yoko had guessed his intentions perfectly. He didn¡¯t know how to break the news to the girl and was worried about how to do so. He had hoped that Yoko would take on this burden but she crushed his hope before he could even ask. Yoko saw that he had nothing to say back so she stood up and created a magical sigil opening a gateway to the tower in Meath.

    ¡®She could at least be a bit more understanding.¡¯

    ¡°Word of advice she may cry so be sure to comfort her and assure her that everything will be okay. This is the only place she¡¯s known so she¡¯ll be very attached to this place. You need to be very clear on how this will affect her life from now or she¡¯ll resent you.¡± said Yoko before she walked through her gateway

    Zero stood up and headed to Yoko¡¯s room after she left and closed her gateway. When he arrived at the door he could hear hushed voices of Nova, 2 girls, and a boy which he frowned upon hearing. Zero entered the room to find the 3 girls surrounding the bed his son was sleeping on and the boy was sitting on the couch a few feet away.

    Nova stood up and ran to hug Zero who just entered the room. She nuzzle his leg as she said, ¡°Papa I missed you so much.¡±

    Zero patted her head and said, ¡°I missed you too how have you been?¡±

 Chapter 202 Tears

    Nova nuzzled Zero¡¯s leg and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine papa I¡¯m just watching Avy for mama. Did you just get back papa?¡±

    Zero picked up Nova and nodded to her question. He then turned to the 3 other children in the room, smiled, and said, ¡°Would you mind waiting in the lobby I need to have a private chat with my daughter.¡±

    The 2 girls nodded and walked toward the door but the boy stood there and looked at Zero. A few moments later the 2 girls rushed back into the room grabbed the boy, bowed in apology to Zero, and grabbed the boy away forcefully.

    ¡®You¡¯ve got good friends little boy a second later and I was going to teleport you away.¡¯

    ¡°What do you want to talk to Nova about papa?¡± asked Nova who was oblivious to Zero¡¯s thoughts of harming her friend

    Zero was about to place Nova down on the couch but remembered who sat there previously and sat her down on the bed instead. Zero didn¡¯t really know how to begin as the little girl stared at him waiting to hear what he wanted to say.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Nova we need to leave.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Leave? Are we going on another family trip together with mama?¡± asked Nova innocently

    Zero sighed and continued, ¡°No I mean we need to leave here for a long time and we won¡¯t be able to see your friends or Hikaru.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to I want to stay here. I want stay with my friends, aunty Hikaru, uncle Soma, and the others¡± yelled Nova who had begun to show some distress

    Zero sat next to her and started to comfort her by giving her a hug. As he hugged her he continued saying, ¡°Yes I know you want to stay but we can¡¯t. Some bad people are coming here soon and if they find us here they¡¯ll hurt everybody. That includes your friends, Yoko, and even Avarus sleeping on the bed behind us. You don¡¯t want that to happen do you?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Nova shook her head but retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t you beat up the bad people? You never lose and you always beat up the bad people so why can¡¯t you now?¡±

    Zero patted her head and said, ¡°Your papa would like to do that too but unfortunately I can¡¯t win this time. All I can do is try to keep everyone safe and to do that we have to leave.¡±

    Nova started to cry and shake her head as she kept repeating, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡± while Zero comforted her. This was the second time he¡¯d dealt with somebody in emotional distress so like before he still had no idea what to do.

    ¡°Nova sweetie I¡¯m sorry I know this hurts but we¡¯ll still have to leave. I promise you that we¡¯ll come back here in the future though so don¡¯t cry.¡± said Zero doing his best to placate the child

    Nova¡¯s crying eventually awoke Avarus who also started bawling. Zero sighed as he released Nova, stood up, and picked up the crying baby. While he was distracted by the baby Nova ran out of the room. Zero could have given chase or simply teleported in front of her but felt like maybe she might need some time to herself.

    ¡®System how do you coax a crying baby?¡¯

    [This child is simply crying because of your presence. Once you move a certain distance away from the child they will most likely stop crying.]

    When Zero heard the system¡¯s answer he looked down at Avarus and could see even during all the cry he had a look of distain aimed at Zero. Zero barely held in a chuckle when he saw this look on his son¡¯s face.

    Zero with a smile said, ¡°Now now I know you don¡¯t like me but we¡¯re stuck together so we might as well get along for now.¡± and to his surprise, Avarus stopped crying.

    Avarus then open his mouth and managed to squee out, ¡°Hate¡­ you.¡± to which Zero looked at the child¡¯s face with a calm look. Normally such a thing would be shocking but Zero had a faint suspicion that this child might be smarter than what everybody thought. Avarus despite being an infant was a demigod with stat comparable to his own so seeing the child talk was not surprising in the least.

    ¡°I know but I¡¯m your father so you¡¯ll just have to deal with me for a while. Can we call a truce for the sake of Yoko and Nova? I¡¯m sure they would be very sad to learn that you hate me.¡± said Zero

    Avarus looked as if he pondered Zero¡¯s words for a moment before closing his eyes to go back to sleep. Zero took this gesture as Avarus accepting his offer. Now that Avarus had stopped crying Zero carried him and headed down to the lobby. Zero didn¡¯t see Nova or the other 3 kids when he arrived so he assume that they chased after Nova.

    Zero showed no concern for Nova¡¯s disappearance and activated his divine sight and searched for souls. There were hundreds of thousands of mortal souls flickering in his sight but he found a beautiful green soul blazing at the corner of his sight. Zero noticed that there were 3 mortal souls next to Nova¡¯s soul and that they were about 3 minutes away from the hotel.

    ¡®Well looks like she¡¯s fine hopefully her friends can cheer her up. I¡¯ll just keep track of their location for now so that she doesn¡¯t try to run away. Note to self make sure to get a few parenting books before I leave this world I really need them. Oh and I¡¯ll need a few books on different subjects.¡¯

    Zero then let go of Avarus and the child started to float in the air. Zero used his telekinesis to hold the sleeping child, opened a dimensional opening, and pulled out an old-looking book. This was the book he had taken from Dracula¡¯s castle on the subject of devil forging. As the child rocked back and forward in front of Zero he started to read the book.

    ¡®Hmm, I understand it all unlike before. Looks like my passive chthoniscience and vitaliscience are really pulling their weight here. I¡¯m even getting multiple ideas on how to improve this spell. If I mix this with a familiar spell and add a newborn soul I¡¯ll probably get the effect I want. I¡¯ll ask Hel about what she knows about Odin¡¯s ravens.¡¯

 Chapter 202.5 Side Story Investigation Team Assembled

    (***Muriel POV***)

    In her living courters, Muriel donned her armor and picked up her blade. As she did her final checks, another angel appeared outside and knocked on her door. When she opened her door, the angel relayed a message.

    ¡°Angel Muriel you are ordered to ready yourself and gather at Orifiel¡¯s Gate within 10 minutes.¡± said the angel who then flew away without waiting for Muriel¡¯s response

    Muriel then closed her door and flew in the direction of Orifiel¡¯s Gate. This divine realm called heaven by mortals was sealed off to all non-angels as a way to defend against invasion. The only way in and out of this divine realm were 4 mystical swords created and empowered by God. The 4 blades were held by 4 unique angels with the rank of Dominion each staying at the 4 corners of the divine realm. Muriel was currently on her way to Orifiel¡¯s Gate or also known as the west gate guarded by the angel Orifiel.

    When she landed, she came face to face with the Orifiel who looked at her with no emotion visible on her face. Orifiel could be described as a blonde haired gentle being with clear, white eyes that stared so intently while a serene energy takes hold of you. While a gatekeeper, her divinity was that of peace causing her brilliant white wings of pure energy to radiate an atmosphere of tranquility. Orifiel¡¯s slim body moved slowly causing the white dress she wore to flutter gracefully against her body. She carried her mystical sword and a sturdy golden shield, which she famously was said to have used to single-handedly repel Lucifer until Michael arrived to strike him down during the rebellion.

    Orifiel was best known as the angel without emotion for good reason because in the 2000 years of Muriel¡¯s birth she had never seen this woman show a single emotion. She turned to look at Muriel and without any emotion said, ¡°Muriel it is good to see you yet again. Do you have another mission into the Void of Chaos?¡±

    Muriel shook her head no and replied, ¡°No I¡¯m part of an investigation team and we were ordered to gather here by the leader of the team. I¡¯m a little early so I¡¯ll just wait for the others.¡±

    ¡°Oh still trying to be a little showoff even though you¡¯re a disgraced angel. I used to respect you Muriel but look how far you¡¯ve fallen.¡± said a voice from behind Muriel

    Muriel turned to see a face that she hadn¡¯t seen in 400 years. A woman with silver, short hair neatly coiffured revealing a skinny, charming face. She had narrow gray eyes that showed anger and disgust as she glared intensely at Muriel. Muriel paid no heed to the look of disgust, bowed her head slightly, and said, ¡°It is good to see you again Evangeline.¡±

    Evangeline the angel continued, ¡°I find your voice to be unpleasant so keep it shut and don¡¯t besmirch my name with that filthy mouth of yours¡± to which Muriel simply nodded and looked away.

    A few seconds later 5 other angels landed and a young man with straight brown hair covering his beautiful but furrowed and menacing face stepped forward. His stern arrow-green eyes looked over the face of everyone there but when he saw Muriel, his brow furrowed even more. His gaze stayed on Muriel a few seconds before he looked away and said, ¡°Hello I¡¯m Nathaniel a member of Archangel Michael¡¯s Charity Corps. My rank is a Power and I shall be leading this team. Introduce yourselves in order of left to right.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Evangeline a member of Archangel Uriel¡¯s Chastity Corps. My rank is a Principalities and I shall be responsible for surveying the target world and tracking any foreign mana we encounter.¡± said Evangeline

    The next angle had pink, long layered hair braided to reveal a petite and wild face. She had beautiful blue eyes and stood closely next to Evangeline more so compared to the others. She said, ¡°I¡¯m Michelle a member of Archangel Raphael¡¯s Humility Corps. My rank is a Principalities and my role will be healing and restoration. I¡¯m not very good at fighting so I won¡¯t be much help and I apologize for that.¡±

    The next to speak was a mature female angel who had fiery red, long hair pulled in a ponytail revealing a lively face. She had bright brown eyes, which seemed to look upon the others watchfully like that of an older sister. She said, ¡°You may call me Seraphina and I am a member of Archangel Azrael¡¯s Patience Corps. My rank is also Power and my job will be to check on the world¡¯s death maintenance system to assure that we still have control of the souls there.¡±

    The next was an older male angel with a gray, frizzy that covered a noble but, bored face. He had green eyes that watch everything with an uninterested calm look. He had beard delightfully compliments his hair and leaves a gracious memory of wisdom. He looked toward Orifiel who paid him no mind as he said, ¡°You may all call me Micah and I am a proud member of Archangel Ramiel¡¯s Humility Corps. My rank is a Principalities and the divine duty given to me shall be to asses if any foreign deity has led the mortals away for our Lord and if so lead them back to the right path.¡±

    The final angel was another male with short ginger hair that gently hung over a chiseled, lively face. He had black eyes along with a defining scar reaching from the bottom of the right cheekbone, running towards the tip of the nose, and ending on her left nostril. He quietly said, ¡°Name Castiel. Diligence Corps under Archangel Gabriel. Rank Principalities and my mission communications.)¡±

    With all the others finished introducing themselves Muriel began hers by saying, ¡°Hello my name is Muriel and I belong to the Temperance Corps under Sir Phanuel. My rank is Angel and my mission¡­¡± but was interrupted by Nathaniel who was now standing in front of her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to hear what every abominable mission given to you by the most disgraceful corps. You will do well to silently follow my orders. Am I understood?¡± said Nathaniel in a very threatening manner as he grabbed Muriel by the collar lifting her off her feet.

    Orifiel who had stood to the side ignoring all this commotion finally spoke and said, ¡°You there the youngling leader, did you just insult the mission of the Temperance Corps? You are aware that all the corps were assigned their duties personally by our Lord. To insult their duty is to not only insult Archangel Phanuel but Lord Kadmon as well.¡±

    Nathaniel released Muriel and slowly backed away but came to a halt when he noticed Orifiel¡¯s blade behind his back. Orifiel pressed her blade against Nathaniel''s back aimed where his soul resided and said, ¡°You¡¯re young so I shall forgive your insolence this time but if I ever hear you speak such things again then I shall extinguish your existence. Am I understood?¡±

    All the angels looked either nervous or scared but none more so than Nathaniel who nodded his head in agreement. Orifiel then took a step back and sheathed her sword. She walked back to her original position as Nathaniel broke out in cold sweat and fell down to the ground. Orifiel then turned to Muriel and said, ¡°Finish¡±

    ¡°My mission will be to maintain the balance of good and evil on the target planet. If Aeon Sophia has upset the balance and tipped it too much in our favor then I shall contact some demons to spread some death and chaos.¡± said Muriel

    The others all frowned upon hearing this because they couldn¡¯t understand why this corps even existed. They always saw it as their duty to wipe out all demons and lead all mortals into the loving embrace of their Lord. The Temperance Corps stood in the way of this mission and thus was hated by all other angels. Worse yet they even worked closely with demons and devils so were considered unclean and filthy.

    Orifiel then removed her sword from her waist and with it sliced the sky in a horizontal manner. The sky split in two and the tear began to swirl as a portal of light begins to form. Orifiel then said in a cold voice, ¡°You have your mission do not fail due to petty reasons or you shall all be held accountable. Now go I grow tired of you all.¡±

    Muriel was the first to heed Orifiel¡¯s word and flew into the portal and she was followed by the other 6 angels as the portal closed behind them. Orifiel then sheathed her sword yet again and stabbed her sword into the ground and once again took up her position.

 Angels

    Arch Angels:

    ¡¤ Gabriel Archangel Ruler of Diligence [lawful good]

    ¡¤ Michael Archangel Ruler of Charity [chaotic good]

    ¡¤ Phanuel Archangel Ruler of Temperance [true neutral]

    ¡¤ Azrael Archangel Ruler of Patience [chaotic neutral]

    ¡¤ Ramiel Archangel Ruler of Kindness [lawful good]

    ¡¤ Uriel Archangel Ruler of Chastity [true neutral]

    ¡¤ Raphael Archangel Ruler of Humility [chaotic good]

    7 Departments:

    Michael oversees the Charity Corps whose role is the protection of the territories of heaven. This corp is the largest and contains the strongest of angels. The charity corp has a high fatality rate due to them being on the front lines when it comes to battling the forces of hell and the eldritch abominations. Members of the charity corp usually despise the hated Temperance Corps more so than the other corps due to their clashing duties. Those selected are warriors that exemplify the traits of courage, strength, and justice.

    Raphael oversees the Humility Corps whose role is healing physical and restoration. The duty of the humility corp is birthing new worlds and the recolonization of dead worlds. They work closely with members of the chastity corp so they tend to have a good relationship with each other. The members of this corp do not have a criteria for acceptance but are instead hand pick by the archangel Raphael herself.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Gabriel oversees the Diligence Corps whose role is communication. They play the role of heaven¡¯s messenger and relay all orders to the other crops. They also hold the important duty of espionage. Unknown to all except those of the archangel level and above the diligence corp is responsible for collecting information on the other pantheons regardless if they are friend or foe. Those selected are angels who are nimble and those who show a talent for spatial magic.

    Ramiel oversees the Humility Corps whose role is influence. All mortals are given the choice between good and evil. Those of the humility corps go around the mortal world whispering words of encouragement and trying to sway mortals down the path of righteousness and love. They don¡¯t force but simply influence so they don¡¯t stop demons from doing the same. Those selected are angels who are persuasive and those who show a talent for stealth magic.

    Uriel oversees the Chastity Corps whose role is protecting the planets, their resources, and their inhabitants. When armageddon occurs on a planet it¡¯s usually destroyed no matter what side wins in the end. The duty of the chastity corp is to revitalize the world for the humility corp. They will fill the world with plant life and take custody of any surviving humans. Those selected are angels who have a strong affinity for both light and earth magic.

    Azrael oversees the Patience Corps whose role is the transition of the dead to the spirit realm. Members of the patience corp have the duty of easing the pain of the dying upon their death and leading them to the ultimate destination whether that be heaven or limbo. The worthy are allowed into heaven while the unworthy must repeat their lives endlessly in limbo until they become worthy in the eyes of heaven and will then be allowed to ascend to heaven. The patience corp is the smallest corp by far since it only requires an angel to be compatible with the death affinity which is rare for an angel.

    Phanuel oversees the Temperance Corps whose role is maintaining the balance of the world. Their main duty is both restoring order to overly chaotic situations and spreading chaos when a world becomes too orderly. To best fulfill this duty they are the only corp that works with and maintains a close relationship with demons. Due to working with demons, they are seen as unpure and hated by all other corps. They often clash with the Charity Corps since the corp wishes to wipe out all demons while they must make sure that demons remain to some level. All angels dread being assigned to this corp so it is seen as a punishment rather than an assignment. This corp accepts angels deemed unfit to serve, members of other corp who were discharged, and those sentenced to annihilation.

 Chapter 203 Meeting

    An hour had passed since Zero started reading when he finished the book. He thought it was about time so he activated his divine sight and easily located Nova.

    ¡®She should have somewhat calmed down now. She would probably be upset if I just teleported her here so I guess I¡¯ll go get her.¡¯

    He lowered the sleeping Avarus into his hands and created a portal in the skies above Nova¡¯s location. They seemed to have gone to the house of the boy Akio which upset Zero but he decided to calm himself for now. Zero rang the doorbell and seconds later Mrs. Kimura opened the door.

    ¡°Good afternoon I¡¯ve come for my daughter.¡± said Zero with a smile

    Mrs. Kimura was about to answer when her son Akio said, ¡°She¡¯s not here¡± from behind her. Zero obviously knew this was a lie and could see Mrs. Kimura¡¯s shocked face when she also heard this. She hurriedly said, ¡°Please forgive my son she inside. Please come in and I¡¯ll go call her for you.¡±

    Zero stepped inside the small apartment that barely had anything inside. Since Mrs. Kimura had been offered a job by Hikaru; she and Akio had moved most of their thing to the hotel but still came back here on the weekends. Zero walked over to the couch as the little boy glared at him and sat down.

    Zero grabbed Akio telekinetically and without a hint of gentleness flung the boy into the couch. Akio who was surprised and slightly disoriented turned to look at Zero who had stopped smiling and had a look on his face that could kill.

    Zero created a magic sigil in his hand and said, ¡°Look Akio was it? I don¡¯t like you and if it was up to me I¡¯d keep you far away from her but you¡¯re Nova¡¯s friend so I¡¯ll let you be around her for now. I¡¯m sure by now she¡¯s told you she has to leave right? I know you have a crush or whatever on Nova but I¡¯ll just tell you this. She will be leaving and you will do nothing to dissuade her.¡±

    ¡°Or what you¡¯ll hurt me?¡± said Akio in defiance

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°No I wouldn¡¯t hurt you little boy I would just erase all your memories of Nova instead. She¡¯ll be leaving and you can either choose to remember her or not¡± before dispelling his sigil.

    Akio continued to glare at him but Zero noticed that there was a touch of fear within his gaze. Mrs. Kimura and Nova exited a room followed by 2 other girls. Zero smiled at Nova who was hiding behind Mrs. Kimura¡¯s back and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up so let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Nova didn¡¯t look at Zero but walked over to his side and took his free hand. Zero bid farewell to Mrs. Kimura and ignored the 3 kids in the room and left. Zero could have teleported back but decided to walk back. On the way to the hotel, Nova asked, ¡°Do we really have to leave papa?¡±

    Zero looked at the sad girl and said, ¡°Yes we do but I promise we¡¯ll come back. Here give me your pinky.¡± while extending his pinky.

    They made a promise and it seemed to cheer Nova up a little but she didn¡¯t say anything else until they arrived at the hotel. When they stepped into the lobby Nova let go of Zero¡¯s hand and run to the elevator. Zero supposed she was heading to Yoko¡¯s room to be alone.

    As Zero was thinking Valna appeared in front of him from nowhere and said, ¡°My lord everyone has gathered and wanted me to inform you to head to the conference room when you arrived.¡±

    Zero nodded and handed Avarus who had woken up but made no sound to Valna. Valna hesitated to hold the child for a second but still took him into her arms. Avarus didn¡¯t cry even in Valna¡¯s arms meaning the truce with Zero also extended to her which Zero was glad about.

    Zero thanked Valna and headed to the Hikaru¡¯s room or what was now known as the conference room. He entered the room without knocking since they were expecting him. Inside he found the members of the previous meeting seated and this time they were also joined by Alucard.

    ¡°Hey, Zero long time no see. How¡¯ve you been?¡± asked Soma when he saw Zero enter

    ¡°Hey, Soma I¡¯m good. How about you? Should Alucard be expecting a little sibling soon?¡± said Zero with a smirk

    Alucard who was drinking a coffee suddenly started coughing when he heard Zero. He turned to look at Soma and Mina but turned away when he noticed the scary look on Mina¡¯s face. He knew this look as it was engraved into him during his younger days when he angered her as a child.

    ¡°Zero please stop the vulgar questions before you make me mad.¡± said Mina who wore a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes

    Hammer started laughing out loud and after a minute managed to calm down. He then asked, ¡°Well lad I heard you had important news ta share. Watcha gotta tell us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hope it¡¯s very important. I¡¯m exhausted from training the secret force member so I hope we make this quick so I can sleep.¡± said Julius who had dark circles underneath his eyes

    ¡°Well it¡¯s nothing too big it looks like heaven has dispatched a squad of angels to investigate Sophia¡¯s disappearance.¡± said Zero as he worked to placate an angry Mina

    Julius was yawning when he heard Zero but it took a few seconds for the information to click in his head. He turned and yelled, ¡°Wait what!¡±

    Everybody was visibly shaken by this news since they were thinking of more beings like Sophia showing up. They started asking questions but since they were all asking at once no one could really be heard. Hikaru coughed silencing the room and said, ¡°Zero could you go through everything you know about this? We¡¯ll need more information on the situation so that we know how best to respond to this threat.¡±

    Zero recapped what he had heard from Hel¡¯s brothers along with his own personal circumstances to the group who silently listened without interrupting. When he finished Hikaru then asked, ¡°So am I right in assuming that you¡¯ll either go into hiding here or simply leave this world altogether?¡±

    Zero was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Yes I plan to leave since it is the best chance for everyone''s survival. I can¡¯t choose to hide since they will apparently bring someone adept at locating mana. I¡¯ll take the others and leave but what I¡¯m rather worried about is you all.¡±

    ¡°Why are you worried about us?¡± asked Alucard

    ¡°Because without you and the others here we¡¯ll be the strongest beings in this world correct? If they want to investigate Sophia¡¯s disappearance then they¡¯ll start with us who could potentially harm or seal her right?¡± answered Soma

    Zero nodded and said, ¡°Yeah I¡¯m 100% sure they¡¯ll come after you guys and will maybe even try to read your mind. So I propose wiping your memories of myself and the others.¡±

 Chapter 204 Meeting Conclusion

    ¡°Wait you want to wipe our memories? That would affect us if we lost 2 years'' worth of memories. You said these investigators would defiantly find us due to our power. If we¡¯re missing memories I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll notice and that will cause them to search harder.¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°Ah sorry I misspoke I meant edit rather than erase. Also before you ask me I don¡¯t plan to make it permanent.¡± said Zero

    ¡°So you want to cut yourself out of our memories temporarily? I don¡¯t think that would work either right? You played quite a heavy role in events of the past 2 years. Our memories wouldn¡¯t make sense if you did that.¡± said Soma

    Zero smiled at Soma¡¯s critique, placed his hand on Mina¡¯s shoulders, and spun her around to face the others. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to edit your memories so that Mina here plays my role. As for Yoko, she¡¯s a bit tricky so I plan to change it so that she died in the final conflict with Sophia.¡±

    ¡°What about ta 3 lasses and ta little lass? Also, how long is temporary?¡± asked Hammer

    ¡°Due to their limited involvement, I will simply remove Nova, Dahlia, and Azalea from the memories. Valna was heavily involved with the final battle so that will be a bit tricky but I think I can manage. As for how long I think that maybe 5 to 10 years will be good. Since I don¡¯t know how long the investigation lasts or if they will come back again after I leave it¡¯s better to play it safe.¡± said Zero

    Alucard who had remained silent raised his hand and asked, ¡°I have a question. So how will this work on a technical aspect?¡±

    Zero snapped his fingers and used his creation domain to create a glass orb. He then said, ¡°I will go with you all to Meath and seal the memories of everyone who had contact with me into this orb. Then I¡¯ll some random human maybe like Mrs. Kimura to keep watch over the orb and I¡¯ll plant a command in their mind to break it when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that since she¡¯s human they¡¯ll probably overlook her like hiding in plain sight. That¡¯s pretty smart and it may work. I guess it¡¯s our best shot right now so I agree.¡± said Julius

    Mina turned her head to look at Zero and said, ¡°Anyways I¡¯m surprised Mrs. Belnades okayed this plan.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know and neither do the others. As I said we have maybe 4 days so I wanted to discuss this with you all first. Really I may not even tell them in the end.¡± answered Zero

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You know as your friend I should give you some advice. Tell them or you¡¯ll be dealing with 5 angry ladies.¡± said Soma

    ¡°I agree with Soma little brother keeping secrets never ends well. Now back to the issue I agree with this plan. What about you all?¡± said Hikaru

    ¡°It¡¯s a little sad that we¡¯ll forget you for a little bit but I agree. Honestly, it¡¯d be for the best for us to leave with you but I have a duty to repair this world that I broke.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Yeah, I also share part of the blame too so I can¡¯t run without setting things right. Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll come back to see us when you think it''s safe. When you come back I¡¯ll show you a better and more peaceful world.¡± said Mina who freed herself from Zero¡¯s grip and turn to face him with a smug look

    Zero smiled at Soma¡¯s and Mina¡¯s answers and said, ¡°Who do you think I am I¡¯m your friend so of course, I knew you¡¯d both think this way. That''s why I didn¡¯t even bother asking either of you. The same goes for the rest of you. I knew you¡¯d all reject my offer and my poor heart couldn¡¯t take the rejection. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d say something like we can¡¯t leave this place since it¡¯s our home.¡± said Zero in a joking manner as Hikaru stared intently at him

    The 3 friends started laughing with the same carefree attitude they had when they attended school as normal humans.

    ¡°I see nothing wrong with this plan so I¡¯ll also agree.¡± said Alucard interrupting the laughter

    Mina turned and looked at the serious Alucard and sighed. She walked over to him, patted his head, and said, ¡°You really need to learn how to read the room Adrian. If you¡¯re so stiff girls won¡¯t like you. Your father was also like that but thankfully he met me.¡±

    This caused Alucard to blush and face his head down to avoid everybody¡¯s stares. This reaction caused Julius and Hammer to burst out laughing. Soma was also barely holding back a chuckle when he received a glare from Mina and stooped cold. The merry mode was infectious and it spread to everyone except Hikaru.

    After a few minutes of laughing and joking the group settled down. The remaining members agreed to go with Zero¡¯s plan and nominated Mrs. Kimura to keep watch over the orb. When all was said and done the members returned to their duties leaving only Zero and Hikaru in the room.

    Zero walked over to the seat next to her and sat down. Hikaru looked away from him towards the window. She said nothing as she looked out the window and Zero said nothing as he looked at her. After what seemed like half an hour she finally spoke and asked, ¡°So will you be leaving tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to wait half a day after erasing your memories to make sure everything works out well. So I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow but tomorrow will be the last day we spend as siblings together.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay then I guess we¡¯ll have to do something special for a farewell tomorrow.¡± said Hikaru as tears began to fall from her eyes

    Zero with his supernatural senses knew she was crying but chose to say nothing on the matter. He simply continued their discussion by saying, ¡°Yeah Nova was pretty sad to be leaving so doing something with you all should cheer her up.¡±

    Hikaru said nothing for a while after that but then said, ¡°If you had asked I would have gone with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know but you know how those guys are. They¡¯re clueless without your leadership and I wouldn¡¯t feel right leaving them high and dry like that. It¡¯s because you¡¯re here that I can go without worry. They need you here and I need you to watch out for them.¡± said Zero

    Hikaru let out a pained laugh as she said, ¡°You were right it really hurts the heart to be rejected like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah it does and I¡¯m sorry big sis. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be back and I expected to see the most amazing city built by my cool older sister.¡± said Zero with a smile

    Zero then got up, walked out of the room, and when he closed the door he could hear a quiet sobbing. This made Zero feel something he had never felt before guilt. He looked at the door before turning away to head to the elevator.

 Chapter 205 Farwell Dinner

    Zero took the elevator to Yoko¡¯s room and there was Valna watching Nova and Avarus. She turned to look at Zero who looked tired and asked, ¡°Are you okay my liege? You don¡¯t look well. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Valna sorry I was deep in thought so I didn¡¯t see you there. Nothing¡¯s wrong I just told the others our plan to leave and go them up to date.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Okay my lord as long as you¡¯re okay. Nova and the boy are asleep so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± said Valna as she gave a slight head bow before exiting the room

    {Hey, Azalea bring Dahlia to the hotel right now. Quite a few things have happened and I need to get you guys up to speed.} said Zero sending a telepathic message to the younger of the twins

    {Sure give us 5 minutes. Hel caught us up on some of the stuff so we¡¯re recalling all our servants from across the world.} replied Azalea

    {Alright I¡¯m in Yoko¡¯s room so I¡¯ll see you in 5 minutes.} said Zero

    After 5 minutes passed a knock on the door was heard. When Zero opened the door Azalea jumped and embraced Zero. As her hands caressed Zero¡¯s back she said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d ask for this eventually although I question why you¡¯d want to do it in Yoko¡¯s room.¡±

    Dahlia who walked a few seconds later pulled Azalea off Zero and said, ¡°I doubt he would do that with children in the room. You need to pay closer attention. I¡¯m sorry for my sister¡¯s behavior.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay and I really did call you here to catch you up on what has been going on. Before we start give me a second.¡± said Zero before he activated a green sigil marking that formed a barrier around the bed.

    ¡°What spell was that?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Oh from the color that would be wind magic so maybe it¡¯s a sound-canceling spell.¡± answered Dahlia to which Zero nodded confirming her guess

    ¡°How¡¯d you know that?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Well if you¡¯d use your free time to do other things than just eat and sleep you¡¯d know too. I gave you those books on sigil magic I borrowed from Yoko for a reason.¡± said Dahlia with a sigh

    ¡°I tried reading but I got bored after a few minutes. I guess you got all the talent for boring stuff like reading. I¡¯m a woman of action so I¡¯ll need someone to teach me. How about you teach me 1 on 1.¡± said Azalea as she cozied up to Zero yet again

    Zero pushed away Azalea¡¯s face that was next to his and started to narrate the event up till now. When he finished Azalea who was hugging from behind said, ¡°So we¡¯ll be leaving in 2 days and you¡¯re gonna erase their memories tomorrow right? Then sis and I will spend all day tomorrow collecting souls.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to send the vampires and reapers to collect souls. The lampads will be swamped tomorrow but in the end, it will be well worth it to steal a few million souls before we leave.¡± said Dahlia with a nod

    A knock was heard at the door and Dahlia stood up to open the door. The vampire receptionist was at the door and she handed Dahlia an envelope. She bowed, walked away, and Dahlia returned with the envelope. She hand the envelope to Zero who opened it and found that it was an invitation to a farewell dinner from Hikaru. The invitation was for everybody to come to the dining hall at 7 p.m. in the evening.

    ¡°Oh, a dinner at 7 p.m. can we skip it we¡¯re kind of busy?¡± asked Azalea

    ¡°Now don¡¯t say that it¡¯s a farewell dinner to say goodbye to our acquaintances. We can inform the workers of our orders and still have time to attend the dinner.¡± retorted Dahlia

    ¡°Fine, I guess we can go then. I hope the food¡¯s gonna be good.¡± said Azalea with a smirk

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Hikaru will make it a feast fit for a king.¡± said Zero still looking at the invitation

    ¡°Well then since we¡¯re all caught up now it''s time to get back to work. I¡¯d love to spend more time with you but people never stop dying. You should visit us more often because we get lonely.¡± said Azalea as she walked over and gave Zero a hug

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you at the dinner until then.¡± said Dahlia

    The 2 goddesses then opened a gateway and returned to the underworld. Now that the room was silent Zero removed the magic surrounding the children.

    [Are you sad about leaving?] asked the system

    ¡®No rather than sad, I think I¡¯m upset at being forced to leave before I was ready. Deep down I¡¯m also happy this happened because I think I would have found it difficult for me to make that decision. Unknowingly I think I¡¯ve come to recognize the place as a home of sorts and I never expected to grow attached to this world.¡¯

    [I think this is quite normal given your circumstance. Although you have the intelligence of an adult emotionally you¡¯ve always been a child at best. This experience will only serve to help you mature.]

    ¡®Thanks I think this might be the nicest thing you¡¯ve ever said to me.¡¯

    [You¡¯re welcome now you¡¯ve no time to waste moping around.]

    ¡®Yeah that¡¯s true I should use my time wisely.¡¯

    Zero then put the invitation into his shadow and started his experiment. He was about to attempt to devil forge. This was a dark magic that transform human souls into obedient monsters that served the caster. Truly when he first arrived here he had planned to use this magic on Yoko and the other souls he would collect to create a disposable army. He scrapped this plan when he gained the ability to create life.

    Now the experiment he was conducting was not to turn a human soul into a monster but rather use a newborn soul to craft a familiar. Using his new understanding of life and death magic to improve on the spell Zero created a new spell which he dubbed Forge of Creation. Casting this new spell required some preparation first.

    Zero opened his domain and with his new power crafted 2 souls and a puddle of black ooze. The ooze was pluripotent stem cells which were able to self-renew by dividing and would develop into the three primary groups of cells that all life was created from.

    Zero then placed the 2 souls over the ooze and activated the spell. This spell drained his mana by a quarter and used the mana to shape the ooze around the soul until 2 red eggs the size of basketballs were formed.

    ¡®How does it look to you system?¡¯

    [Hmm it¡¯s still somewhat lacking from what you hoped to achieve but I would give 45% out of 100%. What will you call this?]

    ¡®I was thinking I would call this the seed of life. Well then let¡¯s test this seed and see how I can improve it.¡¯

    Zero then sliced open his palm and placed it on the red egg. The egg greedily drank the blood as it flowed. After a while, the egg stopped absorbing the blood and Zero saw a black sphere form at the center of the egg. Zero then poured his mana into the egg until it felt full and as he did the egg became less and less transparent. When he finished the egg was dark red and it started to move about like something was trying to hatch.

    After a while, cracks began to form on the egg and something finally managed to break through. The creature kept breaking different parts of the egg until it was finally free. What emerge had amber eyes that sat deep within the creature''s rounded chubby face, which gives the creature an adorable-looking appearance. It had 2 black crystal growths with sigils craved in them sitting atop its head, just above its narrow, round ears. A row of black crystal growths runs down its back all the way to its tail. Its nose was pointy and had 2 thick, pointed nostrils and it had 2 huge teeth poking out from the side of its mouth. The creature''s body was covered in thick beautiful scales with a tinge of grey. Its bottom is covered in coarse skin and was slightly colored darker than the rest of its body. It had 4 slender limbs carrying its body and allowed the creature to weakly stand as it wobbled and fell over. Each limb has 3 digits, each of which at the end had keen claws seemingly made of obsidian. It had large wings growing starting from the end of its shoulder blades. The wings are somewhat triangular, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals like skin, and through the wings were 4 bone structures with spiky scales covering the top of each visible bone.

 Chapter 206 Contract

    ¡®So did it succeed? Do you sense a contract between us?¡¯

    [Negative this would be deemed a failure. While you did succeed in creating a living familiar with growth capabilities this creature is unbound.]

    ¡®So I can create an unbound familiar. Will it still work the way I envisioned if a contract is made after?¡¯

    [Unknown. What do you intend to do with it kill it and start over?]

    ¡®No that¡¯s a waste and I don¡¯t have a habit of killing my creations. Hmm, so I need to edit the contract portion of the magic formula for the spell. For now, I¡¯ll keep this incomplete seed maybe I¡¯ll have use for it in the future.¡¯

    Zero then dropped the incomplete seed into his shadow storage and proceed to pick up the infant dragon as it looked around the room. Its eyes were barely open so Zero was sure it couldn¡¯t make out shapes yet.

    ¡®Now what do I do with this little guy? Should I just toss him into my dimension? No, if I do that it¡¯ll die since it needs to form a contract before my manner runs out.¡¯

    What Zero had aimed to create was an egg capable of birthing a familiar designed to best suit the person who hatched the eggs. Zero had partially succeeded but because this dragon had no attribute or ability and could be killed by a house cat at this stage it could only be called a failure. The seed was meant to take the blood and mana of the hatcher to create a living familiar and when it hatched it should have already formed a contract and adapted to the hatcher''s power. For example, if Valna were to hatch the egg a creature with both fire and light abilities should be born.

    ¡®I would form a contract with this if I could but my attribute would definitely kill it. I would like to give it to Soma or Mina but I can¡¯t leave behind any evidence. What should I do with this?¡¯

    As Zero was thinking a sensed movement behind him and turned to find Avarus staring at him holding the dragon. When he moved to set down the dragon he noticed Avarus¡¯ eyes following the creature.

    Avarus then stretched out his arms and said, ¡°Want¡±, but then looked confused when nothing happened. Zero walked over and picked up the baby and said, ¡°You can¡¯t use your power as long as you''re wearing this.¡±

    Avarus was still wearing the bracelet that Zero had created to seal his power so that he wouldn¡¯t destroy the hotel. He then tried to take off the bracelet but to no avail since it wouldn¡¯t come off. Zero looked at the frustrated child and said, ¡°Do you want that?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Avarus reached out yet again and his eye glowed briefly before returning to normal. Zero smiled and took off the bracelet and before Avarus could use any power Zero said, ¡°Wait I teach you how to make that yours so no one can take it from you.¡±

    Avarus might be a smart child but even he couldn¡¯t create the magic sigil needed to form a contract. Zero distilled his purple divine mana in regular blue mana and used it to create the magical sigil but didn¡¯t activate it. He then said to the child, ¡°Okay if you want that dragon try to turn this green.¡±

    Zero did know if the kid would understand if he said full this sigil with your mana so he simplified it by saying turn it green since that was the color of Avarus¡¯ mana. The kid looked confused at first but after a while, the sigil slowly started to turn green until it fully turned green.

    With the sigil green now Zero pick up the baby dragon with his telekinesis and tossed it into the sigil. The dragon cried out as it floated in midair and the sigils began to emit an intense light that enveloped the dragon. As the sigil¡¯s light burned brightly, Nova was awoken by it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on papa?¡± said the little girl whose eyes were still red from all the crying she had done

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s getting a dragon. Want to watch?¡± answered Zero as he use his telekinesis to lift her into his free arm

    As the light grew stronger, Avarus also began to glow and float in the air. Zero used his now free hand to shield Nova¡¯s eyes as he stared at Avarus so he would suddenly fall out of the sky. After a few seconds, Avarus stopped glowing and began to float down allowing Zero to grab him.

    When the light faded, what stood in front of them had changed quite drastically. The dragon was no longer an infant but had grown twice as big and was now able to stand without wobbling. His amber eyes had been replaced by an emerald shade of green. Its adorable-looking appearance had now changed into a fierce appearance. Its 2 black crystal horns and growths that ran down its back to its tail were now a shade of dark green. The creature''s body, which was covered in thick white beautiful scales with a tinge of grey, had now turned black with a tinge of green. The insides of the wings, which was made of thin rainbow crystals-like skin now shown with different shades of green.

    Nova had a surprised face and Avarus looked happy as he smiled when they looked at the small dragon. Nova grabbed Zero¡¯s shoulder and shook him as she said, ¡°I want a dragon too. Papa will get me a dragon right?¡±

    Zero smiled since it looked like Nova had cheered up. He looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry your dad will get you something as amazing as a dragon so look forward to it.¡±

    The dragon let a cry as it walked in circles looking confused at what happened. When it saw Avarus, it let a happy squeal and took flight toward him. It looked as if the dragon was going to land on Zero¡¯s shoulder and with his strength, it wouldn¡¯t have affected him but somehow Zero didn¡¯t like the thought of being used as a perch. Using his telekinesis, he stopped the dragon mid-air and brought it closer for him to observe it in greater detail.

    ¡®How does it look was the contract established fully?¡¯

    [Yes, this creature is now bound to the individual Avarus. The creature¡¯s soul has fully merged with that of Avarus and cannot be easily destroyed so long as he is alive. However, most likely due to it being a flawed creation it seems this creature must build its own strength rather than share that of the contractors.]

    ¡®Well, I thought that might be the case due to its current size. Even if Avarus is only a child if it truly shared his power it should have grown to the size of an adult dragon. So it¡¯s going to grow like a normal creature and get stronger as it grows. Luckily it still transformed due to the contract with Avarus. So not only will I have to work on the contract portion of the spelling but I¡¯ll create a new binding formula if I want to get the effect I desire.¡¯

    [Shall I construct a module of both for you to work off?]

    ¡®It¡¯s rare to see you be so helpful so I¡¯ll take you on your offer. Please inform me when the model is complete. Hmm, I wonder how this little guy will grow. Don¡¯t disappoint me so that I can collect lots of data.¡¯

 Chapter 207 Dinner

    Zero then used his telekinesis to put the dragon on the floor before taking the children into the bathroom. He spent 30 minutes giving them a bath and getting them dressed for the dinner. Zero¡¯s experiment had taken quite a bit of time so the dinner was scheduled to start in 10 minutes by the time he finished with the children.

    ¡°Where are we going papa?¡± asked a curious Nova

    Zero turned to face the girl as he manipulated his shadow and formed a formal suit out of the darkness. When he finished getting dressed he answered, ¡°We¡¯re going to have dinner with everybody before we have to leave. We¡¯ll say our goodbyes there.¡±

    ¡°Oh will Akio and my other friends be there?¡± asked Nova

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid it will just be members of our family. They can¡¯t be there tonight but I promise I¡¯ll take you to say goodbye to them tomorrow.¡± said Zero

    Nova then stuck out her pinky and said, ¡°Okay it¡¯s a pinky promise.¡±

    Zero placed Avarus on the bed, kneeled down to eye level with Nova, and hooked his pinky with hers. After the pinky promise, Zero smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see everybody and have fun.¡±

    Zero then picked up Avarus and held Nova¡¯s hand as they walked out of the room. He opened a portal to the soul dimension underneath the dragon who fell in. They then went down to the dining area. When they arrived, 2 of the hotel staff opened the double doors and ushered them in. Inside already were Hammer, Soma, and Mina.

    Hammer wore a white dress shirt that accentuated his muscles and black dress pants. Soma simply wore a white suit with a blue dress shirt. Mina wore a white ball gown with a medieval victorian style. They sat at a table that could hold 30 people and were laughing as they talked.

    Soma looked up, saw Zero enter with the children, and said, ¡°Hey Zero good to see you. Took you long enough; come and join us.¡±

    Zero helped Nova onto a seat and then said, ¡°Hey guys so what were you all talking about that had you laughing so much.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°We were just reminiscing about our first meeting in Dracula¡¯s castle. They laughed when I said if I had my memories back sooner I would have grabbed some of my things from when I lived there. Hammer made a joke about how death couldn¡¯t stop a woman from getting the things she liked.¡± answered Mina as she raised her hand requesting to hold Avarus

    Zero chuckled at the joke too and he handed over the child. Zero had thought that due to Mina¡¯s angelic power and Avarus¡¯ demonic power the child would cry as he did with Valna. To his surprise, Avarus was quite calm and even smiling as Mina held him. Zero could barely stop himself from laughing at the sight of this.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny lad?¡± asked Hammer

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing I just realized that my son is a boy.¡± said Zero

    Hammer and Soma turned to look at Avarus in Mina¡¯s arms with a look of understanding. When Soma tried to take Avarus from Mina he started crying causing all 3 to laugh.

    The door opened and Yoko walked in with Valna. They both wore the outfits they used to fight with the exception of Valna who altered hers to cover her body more. Yoko then looked at the crying Avarus and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s making my baby cry?¡±

    Zero shamelessly pointed at Soma and Hammer. Soma and Hammer then looked at Zero before looking at each other, nodded, and then pointed back at Zero. Zero was surprised that they wanted to take him down along with them.

    Zero started to say, ¡°Wait Yoko they¡¯re¡­¡± but was interrupted when a spell cast by Yoko sealed the 3 men in place. She then walked past them toward Mina and helped her calm Avarus who stopped crying and laughed when he saw Zero¡¯s predicament.

    Valna used her flames of purification to burn away Yoko¡¯s spell on Zero alone freeing him. Zero then moved to look Hammer and Soma in the eye and smirked before leaving them and walking back to his seat alongside Valna.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to do that the spell would have worn off in 15 minutes.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°That¡¯s 15 minutes too long in my opinion. So Mina aren¡¯t you going to free Soma? Also, where¡¯s Alucard?¡± said Zero

    ¡°No Soma¡¯s fine and Hammer needs to be punished. Adrian was getting dressed when we were leaving so I imagine he¡¯ll be here sooner or later.¡± answered Mina as she rocked Avarus

    Yoko on the other hand stared at Avarus and then turned to look at Zero with a stern gaze. She then asked, ¡°What did you do to him? Why isn¡¯t he wearing his bracelet? Why do I sense changes to his mana?¡±

    ¡®Shoot I forgot to put the bracelet back on. I wanted to tell her about the dragon after the dinner.¡¯

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a funny story actually. I was messing around and created a new spell. I accidentally made a dragon and while I was playing around with a contract seal Avarus made a contract with it.¡± explained Zero

    Yoko¡¯s stern gaze grew slightly colder and just as she was about to say something Alucard entered the dining hall. He stopped in his tracks when he noticed the motionless Soma and Hammer. When he turned to the seated group to ask what was wrong he noticed Yoko¡¯s icy glare trained on Zero.

    Alucard slowly walked over to Mina¡¯s side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are Soma and Hammer under a spell? What made Yoko so angry?¡±

    After nearly a minute of glaring Yoko sighed and said, ¡°Since this dinner is important I¡¯ll save questioning for later. Don¡¯t think this is over we¡¯ll talk about afterward so don¡¯t escape after the dinner.¡±

    ¡°Who me? Escape? I would never do something like that. Of course, we¡¯ll talk later I actually wanted to get your help with this spell I made. It¡¯s made by mixing 4 spells together but it not meshing together well.¡± said Zero

    Yoko looked angry but she also looked intrigued by this new spell made by Zero. She nodded her head at Zero¡¯s words when doors opened and the 3 final guests entered. Hikaru, Azalea, and Dahlia entered together and also froze when they notice the 2 male statues.

 Chapter 208 Dinner Conclusion

    ¡°Well I half expected something like this but I guess I¡¯ll ask anyway. What¡¯s going on here and what happened to them?¡± said Hikaru as she poked the still Hammer

    ¡°I have no idea I just got here myself. All I know is that Zero just made Yoko upset.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°Oh and what praytell did my little brother do this time?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Made a dragon and bound it to our child without consulting me.¡± answered Yoko in a calm chilly voice

    Hikaru who heard this turned to look at Zero with an exasperated look as she shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from releasing a slight chuckle as she asked, ¡°Why on earth would you do something like that?¡±

    Zero looked to be in deep thought for a while before answering, ¡°Well I made it and was thinking of what to do with it when little Avarus here started calling to the dragon. I couldn¡¯t refuse my son something he wanted so I caved in.¡±

    [Such a liar. You just used him as a guinea pig for an experiment.]

    ¡®Shut up.¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s just so cute I couldn¡¯t resist and while I¡¯m explaining I might as well say that I promised Nova she would also get a cool pet.¡± continued Zero as he tried his very best to seem sincere

    ¡°Oh, it''s the first I¡¯m hearing of this promise. Are there any other things you need to tell me about.¡± said Yoko as the air around her dropped a few degrees

    ¡°Woah you suck at communication. I mean it doesn¡¯t help that you invented a device that would have allowed you to ask for her opinion within a few seconds. All in all, this shows that you don¡¯t really care for opinion.¡± said Azalea clearly trying to pour gasoline into the fire for her own entertainment.

    Dahlia who had been watching from the side noticed her sister¡¯s mischief and flicked her on the forehead to get her to stop. She then said, ¡°My lord what you must do is apologize and promise to make an effort to rectify this behavior in the future.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Zero heeded Dahlia¡¯s advice and turned to Yoko, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about not discussing this with you first and I¡¯ll be sure to do better in the future. Please forgive me.¡±

    There was a moment of silence before Yoko humped and said, ¡°Fine I forgive you but we¡¯ll still talk about this later.¡±

    Zero nodded and Hikaru noticing the atmosphere was improving said, ¡°Well let¡¯s officially start our farewell dinner. Bring in the food and drinks.¡±

    The double doors opened and servers wheeled carts of food and desserts. There were countless carts filled with many different types of cuisines. Zero noticed that 4 carts were solely dedicated to Italian dishes and 2 carts were dedicated to Italian desserts.

    When all was done 70 carts surrounded the dining table. The server then moved and set plates, utensils, and glasses in front of everybody. They then proceeded to ask what drinks Zero and the others would like. Next, the servers began walking around asking what they would like to eat. This was a new experience for most of the people there.

    The meal then began and while the atmosphere was that of an upper-class restaurant what followed was a relaxed atmosphere where friends ate without the need for etiquette. It was quite a festive dinner as Hammer started going for all the meat dishes and almost got into a fight when Zero magically stole the last of his favorite dish from his plate. Everybody laughed save for Alucard who shook his head.

    Hikaru who was still chuckling said, ¡°Now now Hammer calm down I¡¯ve already alerted the kitchen to grill you up some more filet mignon. Zero mind your manner and stop messing with him.¡±

    ¡°Aww come on it was funny. I was used to boring formal dinners back when I was Dracula but this is the most fun I¡¯ve ever had during dinner.¡± said Soma

    ¡°Really so whenever we had dinner in the past you didn¡¯t enjoy it as much.¡± said Mina as she handed the sleeping Avarus back to Yoko

    Alucard started snickering when he saw Soma anxiously try his best to placate Mina to no avail. Soma then pointed at Alucard and said, ¡°When Adrian was young he told me he always hated our family dinners because it stopped him from going out to play. He also said you were a terrible cook.¡±

    Alucard who was eating suddenly dropped his knife and fork when he heard Soma shamelessly sell him out in hope of diverting Mina¡¯s anger at him. Zero who was drinking a glass of water laughed so hard he almost choked and started coughing. Valna stood up and walked over to pat his back to get him to stop coughing.

    ¡°Mother he is lying don¡¯t believe him. As a child, I always abided by your words and it was father who wanted to avoid those dinners. While I will admit I didn¡¯t enjoy your cooking I still resolved myself to eat it.¡± exclaimed Alucard hastily trying to clear his name

    Mina looked away and said, ¡°Humph I¡¯m not going to cook for you 2 ever again.¡±

    ¡°Really that¡¯s great!¡± said Soma and Alucard simultaneously

    Yoko sighed at the sight of this and said, ¡°Fools you¡¯re only digging a deeper grave for yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Mama I¡¯m getting tired so can I go take nap now?¡± asked Nova as she yawned

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you and Avarus to the room to sleep. You guys keep going I¡¯ll be back.¡± said Yoko as she stood up and took Nova¡¯s hand

    Yoko left for a few minutes to put the child to bed and soon returned to find Hikaru trying to mediate for a Soma who was kneeling and apologizing. Yoko was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hikaru answered, ¡°Soma put his foot in his mouth again and Mina said she would leave him. Zero then advised him to beg for her to change her mind and now we have this sight.¡±

    The rest of the evening continued like this as they eat and laughed together. They behaved wildly as opposed to how they normally would act as if to make up for all the future times they would be unable to spend together. Hammer was the first to pass out from drinking 10 bottles of liquor followed by Alucard who joined him. Mina eventually forgave Soma who switch his approach from apologizing to reminiscing about the past which touched her heart.

    As they continued to joke and laugh eventually the sun rose and the day of departure arrived.

 Chapter 208.5 Side Story Family Meeting

    (***Hel POV 1 hour after farewell dinner***)

    Hel sat on the couch in her room awaiting Fenrir who was taking a shower to clean off the dust from the previous battle. She was lost deep in thought when she noticed the air ripple and Jormungandr appear out of nowhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished the little cleanup. The only remaining place is this hotel which I¡¯ll take care of tomorrow. Hmm, where¡¯s Fen?¡± reported Jormungandr

    ¡°Taking a shower. When he gets out I think we should have a meeting on how we¡¯ll proceed.¡± said Hel

    Fenrir walked out at that moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m already done let¡¯s finish this so I can rest. My ears are still ringing a little bit.¡±

    Fenrir and Jormungandr walked over to the couch area and sat down in the other seats. Fenrir started by saying, ¡°I¡¯m assuming the other members are about as strong as that boy Zero correct?¡± to which Hel nodded

    ¡°Then they won¡¯t be much use as a fighting force just yet. They need to gain followers and fully establish their underworld. Once they¡¯ve accomplished that they should be able to ascend to the lower levels of full godhood within a few decades. They should be able to get a huge boost in power once father frees both the divine realms Helheim and Nephilim. With the power taken from the souls in Helheim no longer fueling the Aesir, they should also weaken.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°Yes but father needs to hurry soon or I might have to return to Helheim to buy more time.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Hmm why¡¯s that?¡± asked a confused Fenrir

    ¡°Do you really not listen when either of us talks?¡± asked Jormungandr

    ¡°Truly I fade in and out depending on how long the conversation is. Why would you need to go back to Helheim? I remember you said you gathered enough energy for Idunn to grow her apples for 10 years right? Father said he would need up to 6 years to move those realms in a way Odin couldn¡¯t trace right? So what am I missing?¡± asked Fenrir

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Well as you know Norse deities like ourselves age and become stronger with time. We have no need for the faith of our followers to gain strength. Idunn uses that power to grow her apples which helps keep both the Aesir and Vanir youthful. So once a year Idunn goes to Helheim to collect the energy. She might be okay with our sister¡¯s absence for a little while but after a while, it will look suspicious.¡± explained Jormungandr

    Hel then continued where her brother left off and said, ¡°Since I left the management of Helheim to Modgud and Gram was charged with guarding my actual body. Modgud will be able to buy us time but eventually, if Idunn doesn¡¯t see me she might grow suspicious enough to report my absence to Odin. If Odin gets word that any of the children of Loki is missing then he will imprison our father. He¡¯s avoided that until now due to the possible backlash of the prophecy which protects us until we play our part.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true when they tried to avoid Baldur''s death Odin attempted to poison father. Doing so didn¡¯t kill him but inebriated him to the level of being unable to control his actions. Drunk he played that game with H?d and Baldur. The end result was that Baldur died and Odin forbade any Aesir from touching father or us.¡± finished Jormungandr

    ¡°Oh yeah, that did happen. He still chained me down though. I guess even if all the others die he wants to make sure that he alone will survive. What a prick.¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°Precisely and now that you¡¯re caught up we can continue. As I was saying if father is unable to uncouple those divine realms in 6 years then I¡¯ll need to return to Helheim. So if worse comes to worst then I¡¯ll need you guys to give them your full support.¡± said Hel

    ¡°You think Odin will move against you?¡± asked Fenrir

    ¡°No I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll personally make a move but he may get the help of an outside pantheon. Before Odin had him slain I heard from H?d that Odin once had a meeting with both Zeru and Ra. They might have an alliance.¡± said Hel

    ¡°Nah if he had an alliance with either of those gods then why hasn¡¯t he moved on us?¡± asked Fenrir

    ¡°If I were to guess it¡¯s because both also have a prophecy of their death in the future. I don¡¯t think they have an alliance to help Odin but rather maybe to break free from their individual prophecies.¡± guessed Jormungandr

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. Before coming here I heard that Zeus had managed to seal away Typhon after a cataclysmic battle that destroyed a galaxy. I was curious and sent a soul to check it out and I found that the seal was done with Nordic runes.¡± said Hel

    ¡°So Odin taught Zeus to seal away a monster but what did he receive in return? It could be information or power?¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°Information huh so you mean maybe he saw the greek fates? That¡¯s possible maybe he wanted to confirm the vision of the nornir.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°I doubt that. He¡¯s been to maybe seers and oracles so I doubt he would waste a favor on confirming an established prophecy. If anything he might want the power to either control or break fate.¡± said Hel

    ¡°To my knowledge, the Greeks don¡¯t have anything that powerful or Zeus would have used it. Maybe he received a weapon from Hephaestus? I heard the things he creates put dwarven equipment to shame.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°So simple fact we know Odin is now more dangerous but we have no idea how. All we know is we might have to possibly fight the Greeks and the Egyptians also. I guess the best course of action would be getting that Zero kid to grow his pantheon and get stronger.¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to observe without influencing too much for now. Zero¡¯s already managed to offend heaven. It¡¯s among the strongest of the divine faction so he¡¯ll definitely try to grow his pantheon along with the strength of his current members. ¡± said Hel

 Chapter 209 Farewell

    Zero and Hikaru looked down on the drunk Hammer and Alucard who laid on the floor. Zero created a spatial tear to the island and then grabbed both of them. Hikaru walked through the tear and Zero turned to Yoko and said, ¡°Get everybody ready to leave I¡¯ll be back soon. Oh also have Mrs. Kimura wait for me in the lobby.¡±

    Yoko nodded and replied, ¡°Okay but take your time I need an hour to finish gathering all my things.¡±

    Zero said nothing as he dragged the 2 unconscious men through the spatial tear, which closed behind him. Arriving at the town square Zero dropped the 2 men on the ground and flew to the sky to get a better look at the renovated city. Although not all the renovation had been completed, the city was really coming along. It seemed under the direction of both Yoko and Mina some of the witches had used a spatial spell to expand the underground cave that held the city giving them 3 times more room.

    The stone building had been renovated with a second floor being added to a few of the buildings and Zero could see that they were fortified with earth magic. To the edge of the city was a field cultivated by Nova¡¯s dryads and it was flourishing. They had multiple fields growing fruits, vegetables, and even grains. The dryads had returned to Nova¡¯s world Esme so the earth-attributed witches now oversaw the fields. They also seemed to be in charge of the livestock, which included cows, sheep, chickens, pigs, and deer.

    They had also created a lake filled with sea life that seemed to be under the jurisdiction of the water witches. The number of animals and seafood wouldn¡¯t sustain the city but it looked as if they planned to expand this operation even further.

    A few of the other attributed witches seemed to be focused on researching other fields but most helped the earth and water witches in their fields. Hikaru decided on this because she felt that the other industries such as metallurgy were important but food and agriculture were even more important. So currently, 90% of this island¡¯s manpower was being spent on this field while the remaining 10% is spent in other areas. This allows the other field to build a solid foundation so that when food sources become stable it¡¯ll be easy to transition manpower to other areas.

    When Zero landed next to Hikaru who had received a report from a vampire about the current developments and advances made while she was away. She put down the paper when she noticed Zero land.

    ¡°So I guess it¡¯s time. Do you want me to gather everyone near the farmlands? There we¡¯ll have enough space and you can do it at once.¡± said Hikaru

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Thank you that will be very helpful. I¡¯ll head over there now and when you finish gathering them come and call me.¡± responded Zero

    Zero released his wings and flew off to the farmlands. As he was heading there, he noticed the tower that Yoko had spent so much of her time researching. Zero grew a bit curious and decided to head there for a few minutes.

    When he entered the tower, he heard a robotic voice greet him by saying, ¡°Greeting user how may I help you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right you¡¯re that AI that was built a long time ago. What¡¯s your name again? I want to ask you if you know what Yoko was working on here?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°This humble one is called Aquilina. User Yoko was studying all files on ¡®magitech¡¯ as she dubbed it and was researching a way to replicate me. She succeeded and is now pursuing a way to improve on my programming.¡± answered Aquilina

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really interesting. I really want to see how far she¡¯ll take this project. I wonder why she didn¡¯t talk to me about it. Ah, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been busy. When we leave I¡¯ll have to make some time to spend with her and the kids.¡± said Zero as he exited the tower and headed to the farmlands

    When he arrived, people were already starting to gather.  As he landed his group of friends approached him. The only person missing was Hikaru who was still making sure that everyone in the city was heading over. After 10 minutes Hikaru also arrived marking that it was time to begin.

    ¡°Is this everyone?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Yup that¡¯s all of em lad.¡± said Hammer with a nod

    Zero then took to the skies and with his eye glowing purple cast his ¡®mental dominance¡¯ skill editing the memories of all the vampires, werewolves, witches, and new humans in the group. Unlike what he planned for his acquaintances, Zero simply erased any memory of his group from their minds. After deleting his involvement, he would alter their past memories to make them believe they were born supernatural creatures rather than human. Doing this for thousands of people was quite taxing but he had the help of his system to handle the finer details while he handled the broader details.

    When he finished the citizens stood there with a dazed look before they began to disperse. Zero had planted a suggestion to head back to whatever task they had been doing before coming here. Once they returned their memory of even coming here would be erased and anyone who looked through their memory would find nothing.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± asked Hikaru

    ¡°Yes and now it¡¯s time for us to say farewell for a little while.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Goodbye Zero it¡¯s a little sad but I¡¯ll miss you. Take care and don¡¯t go around causing too much mischief.¡± said Mina with a sad smile

    ¡°Later kid be sure to learn all sorts of techniques out there so when we meet again you can show me em.¡± said Hammer with a hearty laugh

    ¡°Goodbye Zero I appreciate your help in correcting my past mistakes and reuniting me with my parents. I also want to say thank you for helping extend my life. I have no more regrets so I¡¯ll use this life to find happiness. Thank you.¡± said Alucard

    ¡°Thanks for helping me stop the war between vampires and humans. It''s a whole new world now and we¡¯ll do our best to make it a better one for all.¡± said Julius

    Soma walked up to Zero shook his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you, Zero. You know in all my hundreds of years of life you¡¯re the second friend I¡¯ve made. I enjoyed our time spent together it was fun¡± although he whispered, ¡°Next time you see me I¡¯ll introduce you to my kids.¡±

    Hikaru looked at Zero for a while before simply saying, ¡°Goodbye little brother.¡±

    Zero smiled at everyone¡¯s farewell and activated his ability.

 Chapter 210 Farwell Conclusion

    Zero started at the glass crystal ball that contained the memories of those closest to him. He hid in the shadows to observe that everything was okay before he left. Hikaru and the others awoke from their daze and wasted no time heading back to work. It seemed like everything worked out well and Zero had nothing to worry about.

    Zero looked at them again before his shadow sped out of the cave so as to not arouse the suspicion of his friends. Once he was quite a distance away, he teleported near the hotel and walked in like a regular person. Since he¡¯d already dealt with the staff¡¯s memories he didn¡¯t want to create more work for himself.

    There he found Yoko, Ms. Kimura, Nova, and her 3 friends in the lobby. Nova and her friend seemed to be having a heartfelt goodbye while Ms. Kimura was chatting with Yoko to the side.

    ¡®Hmm, this saves me time. Now I no longer have to find those brats and bring Nova over to say goodbye.¡¯

    Zero walked over to where Yoko and Ms. Kimura were talking and as he approached, he heard Yoko say, ¡°I want you to do your best to befriend your boss Hikaru. She¡¯s not the type to get close to people so you¡¯ll have to approach her. She needs someone to talk to so try your best to be that for her.¡±

    Zero noticed that Yoko¡¯s blue eyes glowed as she said this meaning she was giving Ms. Kimura a subconscious suggestion. Ms. Kimura''s dazed look then disappeared and Yoko turned to look at Zero.

    ¡°You¡¯re back sooner than I thought.¡± said Yoko

    ¡°Yeah, I finished up early. I overheard the order you just gave. Are you worried about what will happen when we leave?¡± asked Zero

    Yoko nodded at Zero¡¯s question and said, ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Hikaru she¡¯s a bit anti-social so I just wanted her to have someone look out for her and be able to talk with her. Now that I¡¯ve done that I feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I suppose it also makes me feel a little better about leaving.¡± said Zero who then turned to face Ms. Kimura

    He then handed her 2 glass crystal orbs and with glowing eyes said, ¡°Look after these orbs for me. Make sure to keep them somewhere safe where they won¡¯t break. In 5 years if you feel that everything is fine then break these orbs and if you don¡¯t then break them in 10 years.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A dazed Ms. Kimura nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Yoko and Zero turn to face the children when they suddenly heard Nova cry as she stood in the middle of the lobby, tears welling up in her big dark brown eyes. She was saying goodbye to her three best friends, Himari, Sara, and Akio. The four of them had spent countless hours playing together at this very playground, and now Nova was moving away to a new city.

    "I''m going to miss you guys so much," Nova said, her voice shaking with emotion.

    "We''re going to miss you too, Nova," Himari replied, giving her a hug. "But we''ll keep in touch, okay? We can video chat and send letters."

    "Yeah, and you can visit us during the holidays," Akio added.

    Sara nodded in agreement. "We''ll always be friends, no matter where you are."

    Nova sniffled and wiped away her tears. "I promise I¡¯ll come to see you guys again. I''m so glad I met you guys."

    The four friends hugged one last time before Zero and Yoko called her over, ready to start their long journey. As Nova waved goodbye to her friends, she knew that she would never forget the special bond they shared. Even though they would be miles apart, their friendship would always be a part of her heart.

    Then Zero snapped his fingers drawing their attention to his glowing purple eyes. He wiped their memories and embedded them inside another crystal. As to not hurt Nova¡¯s feelings, he put a suggestion in their mind to wave goodbye and head back to Ms. Kimura¡¯s house. There was no need to explain this part to Nova, as it would only serve to make her sadder than she already was.

    Zero picked up Nova and wiped the memory of the front desk worker to be sure before leaving the hotel with Yoko. As they walked Zero asked, ¡°Where are Hel and her brothers?¡±

    ¡°I thought it might be better to go somewhere away from prying eyes so I told them we¡¯d meet them at the forest outside the city.¡± answered Yoko

    Zero nodded and they continued to walk in silence as Nova''s tiny sobs could still be heard. After walking 10 minutes Nova¡¯s sobs stopped and it seemed she had cried herself to sleep. Zero handed her over to Yoko who opened a portal to her realm. She then said, ¡°Will you bring them into your realm or will you allow them into ours?¡±

    ¡°Hel has seen my realm and Valna¡¯s, and the twins so I¡¯ll bring them over to 1 of those. I¡¯d like your realm to remain a secret in case of any future problems. For now, just worry about Nova and I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯ll contact you after we leave.¡± said Zero

    Yoko walked through the portal without saying anything. Zero continued walking toward the forest and on his way there he came across Hakuba Shrine. It looked completely different after being rebuilt but somehow it also looked like much hadn¡¯t changed. He walked up the stair and arrived at the shrine to find Yuto in his priest outfit sweeping the grounds.

    Yuto looked up smiled and said, ¡°Ah Zero it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been? Did you miss me and come to visit?¡±

    Zero smiled back and said, ¡°Yes it has uncle Yuto. I¡¯ve been very good. Yes, I missed you so I thought I¡¯d come to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear you say that. I missed you too. You really should visit more often I know your big sister is there but you shouldn¡¯t forget your poor uncle. Lately, even Mina likes to spend time away from home. This old man is getting sad being ignored.¡± said Yuto in a joking manner

    Zero burst out laughing at Yuto¡¯s joke and said, ¡°Haha uncle you haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯ll really miss you. I wanted to say thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me. You took me in and made me feel welcome. I probably wasn¡¯t the best guest but you didn¡¯t mind. Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me. Here please take this.¡±

    Zero then handed Yuto a crystal orb and just as Yuto was about to say something to Zero he looked into Zero¡¯s glowing purple eyes. Just like the others, Zero sealed away Yuto¡¯s memories of the time spent together and told him to keep the orb somewhere safe.

    With his job fully done Zero descended down the shrine steps and proceed to head to where he sensed Hel¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 211 Eyes of the Nornir

    When Zero arrived at a clearing in the forest he saw Hel standing next to Fenrir and Jormungandr in smaller versions of their animal forms. When they noticed him Hel said, ¡°Hey looks like you¡¯ve finished cleaning up. So we¡¯re ready to leave now. Do you have a destination in mind or would you like us to lead?¡±

    Zero shook his head and open a small dimensional gate where he kept his items and pulled out the marble his mother gave him. He had planned to head straight to the Darksider world next to get in contact with a certain individual but his mother said if he went now he¡¯d be sealed away and handed it to him. Truthfully with the current turn of events Zero also didn¡¯t feel it was safe to head there especially now that he had Nova and Avarus.

    For all intents and purposes, he was being hunted by the forces of heaven and he found heading to a battlefield filled to the brim with angels and demons wouldn¡¯t be the smart option. Nyx had said this would lead him to a safe place so he wanted to head there and establish a place where the others could stay while he head to the Darksiders world by himself.

    When Hel and the others saw the marble they stared at it intently and Hel even asked, ¡°Hey is that?¡± replied Jormungandr

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was that. You said this kid was full of surprises and I¡¯m starting to believe it.¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°I think it might be. I¡¯m not sure but if he runs mana through it then we¡¯ll know for sure.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°What are you guys talking about? What is this?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°Can you send a little bit of mana into the marble? If it is what I think it is it will reject your mana so be sure to reabsorb it.¡± explained Hel

    ¡®System if I do this will it affect this marble?¡¯

    [No this artifact can not easily be destroyed or damaged so it will be fine.]

    No longer worried Zero did as Hel asked him to do and sent a small faction of his mana into the marble. What happened next surprised him as glowing runes suddenly appeared on the marble and repelled his mana. Zero managed to quickly reabsorb his mana and then looked at the 3 children of Loki who all have shocked looks on their faces.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°No¡­ way.¡± said Hel who was so shocked she barely managed to get her words out

    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ that.¡± said an equally shocked Jormungandr

    Fenrir on the other hand was only shocked for a moment before he burst out laughing. He laughed so hard that he fell to the ground and began to roll. Zero looked confused and asked, ¡°Can you just tell me what this is rather than playing this guessing game? What do you know about it?¡±

    Jormungandr was the first to regain his composure so he answered. He slithered over Zero and explained, ¡°This is a special artifact called an Eye of the Nornir. It is a rare treasure that our father told us about. He said that Odin received it for the Nornir in exchange for gifting them something precious. To the best of our knowledge, only 3 exist in all of creation and all 3 are in Odin¡¯s possession. Allow me to explain the Nornir 3 goddesses who are responsible for determining the fates of individuals. Odin relies heavily on their prophecies¡­¡±

    Hel then cut off Jormungandr continuing now that she was calm and said, ¡° Due to that when he heard their prophecies of his death supposedly he beg them for a way to defy fate. It¡¯s unsure what he traded but he was given 3 Eyes of the Nornir which can open a portal.  While not sounding valuable this marble supposedly has the power to see and control destiny. The portal it opens sends you to a place you weren¡¯t destined to go but holds either the power or knowledge to overcome whatever tragic fate lies ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our father heard this story from Heimdall after he got him drunk in the past. He also learned that Odin used 1 of these already alongside his friend Mimir.¡± said Fenrir

    ¡°Really? Do you know where it sent him?¡± asked Zero

    ¡°It led them to an ancient wellspring that contained knowledge. The Aseir took ownership of it and called it Mimir¡¯s Well. It grants you knowledge in exchange for something you hold dear. The more precious the object that is given the more knowledge you¡¯ll receive. I heard Mimir gave his freedom being bound to the well for all eternity in exchange for ultimate wisdom. Odin was said to have given his eye in exchange.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°Did Loki use the well?¡± asked Zero

    Hel shook her head no and said, ¡°No only those Odin completely trusts are allowed to use it and even then they must reveal the knowledge to Odin. He¡¯s bound all Norse gods to him through the ability of the goddess of law and justice V?r. This allows him to gain extra knowledge through the sacrifices of others. So our father has never visited the well in fear that the knowledge gained might reveal our plans or weakness to Odin.¡±

    ¡°Regardless this is a genuine eye so that means you¡¯ve stolen from Odin. This is truly amazing I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve got it but this is amazing!¡± said an overly excited Fenrir

    Zero looked confused as he turned to Jormungandr to explain what his brother meant. Jormungandr then said, ¡°This will not only lets us escape and help us gain what we need currently but will also cover our tracks even better than I can. What I mean is that once you use this Odin will sense it and will send someone to investigate who stole his treasure. Since heaven is coming here they¡¯ll meet and will probably blame each other for the crime of killing that demigoddess and stealing the eye. This won¡¯t last forever but they¡¯ll have no way of finding us, buying us some much-needed time.¡±

    ¡°In simple terms, they''re going to fight while we run away and they won¡¯t find the proof we were here. This will give us time to somewhat build our strength without 2 pantheons breathing down our necks. The best part is that this will make Odin paranoid making him doubt the people closest to him.¡± said Fenrir

 Chapter 212 Egress

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had something like this up your sleeve. Looks like father was right with you at our side our goals don¡¯t seem as far away.¡± said Hel in a cherry mood

    ¡°Enough chatting I believe it¡¯s time we made our egress from this world. It''s better to leave now than be sorry we didn¡¯t leave when we had a chance.¡± said Jormungandr

    ¡°Lil bro here has a point let''s discuss this when we¡¯re far away from here.¡± said Fenrir

    {Valna open a gateway to that world you and I and fought on for me.}

    {Understood my lord.}

    ¡°Okay let''s leave. Since this is supposed to lead me to something I assume it only works on the person who breaks it. Head in there and I get you guys after I use this.¡± said Zero as Valna¡¯s gateway appeared in front of them

    Hel and her brothers nodded and entered the gateway which then vanished after they all went in.

    Zero with a quick motion, smashed the marble with his hand, shattering it into a hundred pieces. To his surprise, the skies suddenly got dark and a bright light radiated from the marble pieces, and Zero felt a strange sensation wash over him. The light from the piece grew so bright it completely enveloped Zero and when the light faded, he found himself standing in a place he had never seen before. It was a vast, open landscape, with rolling hills and fields of wildflowers stretching out as far as the eye could see.

    In the distance, Zero could see a small, wooden cabin nestled among the trees. He instinctively knew without a doubt that this was the location he had to enter, and he set off towards it, his heart pounding with excitement. As he drew closer, he saw that the cabin was surrounded by a glowing aura, and he knew that whatever he was supposed to find would be inside there.

    As Zero approached the cabin, he noticed that the door was decorated with intricate runes that he somehow knew said Nornir - the three powerful goddesses who determined the fates of mortals and gods alike. He hesitated for a moment, wondering what was going on and how he knew what these runes meant.

    Zero still hesitated to enter but something was drawing him inside so he opened the door and stepped inside. The room was filled with strange, ancient artifacts and books, and in the center of the room, on a pedestal, lay a glowing object the size of a tennis ball. When he drew closer he could finally make out the shape of the object and it was a stone with a rune carved into it. Just like with the door Zero somehow knew that this rune was called ¡®the Web of Wyrd¡¯ and it represented the interconnectedness of past, present, and future.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Zero reached out to grab it and as soon as he touched the stone, he felt a foreign surge of power flow into his body. He then was suddenly overcome with an urge he hadn¡¯t felt in more than a year; drowsiness.

    Zero tried his best to resist the urge but the more he fought it the sleepier he got. Soon it overwhelmed him and he passed out but before the last of his consciousness faded he heard 3 voices speaking as 1 say this.

    "There will come a time when the creature who wears the face of a boy, still young and untested, will rise to greatness. His actions will shake the foundations of the world, and all that has come before will seem but a shadow. The fate of all beings will hang in the balance, and it will be up to the boy to guide them towards either a new beginning or the ultimate end. He holds the role of both a beacon of hope, and a harbinger of demise, and not even the gods shall be spared. The boy will have the power to shape the future, and the choices he makes will determine the course of all existence. Heed this prophecy well, for the boy is coming, and nothing will ever be the same again."

    Zero regained his consciousness he awoke somewhere familiar. What he saw before him was the same sight he had seen during his apotheosis into a demigod. As he looked around the voice of the entity that called itself Dream sounded and said, ¡°Right on schedule it¡¯s good to see you again kid.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m asleep again? Did the glowing rock put me to sleep?¡± wondered Zero out loud

    ¡°Not exactly you touched an artifact that can alter fate and usually when you do that you fall sick and vomit. Someone sent you here to either avoid seeing it and damaging their floors.¡± said Dream

    ¡°Ah I think it¡¯s probably both then.¡± said Zero

    Moments later a handsome bearded man with gray shaggy hair and sparkling gray eyes wearing slacks appeared. He lifted his hand and said, ¡°Sup kiddo. Looks like you¡¯re stronger than the last time I saw you.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been wondering why do I see you the supposed master of dreams whenever I sleep.¡± asked Zero

    "Oh right I never told you that¡¯s because you¡¯re my nephew." said Dream who appeared behind Zero rubbing his head. "It''s good to officially meet you."

    Zero couldn''t believe it his uncle who he never knew about was, standing right in front of him.

    "Uncle? Are you really my uncle?¡± Zero asked, still feeling a bit uncertain.

    Dream chuckled. "Of course I am. I think I should at least explain a little since I doubt the others will."

    Zero''s eyes widened in surprise. He had always thought his mother was an only child, but he had never suspected that she had a family. Since Dream just said others Zero knew that there were quite a few of them.

    "Wow, I had no idea she never told me," Zero said, still trying to wrap his head around the revelation.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it since it''s not something we usually go around announcing to everyone. She must have forgotten to mention it since she¡¯s a bit of a scatterbrain," Dream replied, yawning. "But I figured it was time for you to know a little about us. There are 8 of us including your mother and she¡¯s the eldest."

    Zero was curious to know about his new relatives and was about to ask but Dream shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to know about them you¡¯ll have to wait until they introduce themselves. We don¡¯t usually interfere with each other¡¯s business so I can¡¯t tell you anything about them. More importantly, it¡¯s time for you to wake up now. Usually, I¡¯d make you choose a door but this time to celebrate our official meeting I¡¯ll personally send you back.¡±

    Dream poked Zero¡¯s forehead and he fell backwards but rather than fall to the ground he fell into an abyss. As he fell Zero was suddenly jolted awake. Zero felt a range of emotions including shock, confusion, happiness, and possibly even disbelief. It was difficult for him to process this information at first, especially because he never had any connection to a family before his mother. He felt joy when he gained allies and thought of them as a family. Now the thought that his family had grown by 7 more people was a happy thing but he also felt sad as to why his mother hadn¡¯t mentioned them. He had many questions about who they were, where have they been up until now, and do they even know about him.

    ¡°I wish I could have talked to that guy¡­ my uncle Dream more,¡± said Zero in such a daze he hadn¡¯t realized he was not in a forest that looked as if it had recently been burned to the ground.

 Chapter 213 Oceron

    Zero stopped thinking about his new uncle when a scent caught his nose. When he started looking around he found himself in another forest except this forest was filled the smoke and dying flames. There seemed to be something going on as the scent of smoke was mixed with 2 other scents both of which Zero was very familiar with 1 being easy to recognize. The scent he recognized was that of blood a massive amount of it.

    Zero walked towards the scent of blood but as he looked around he saw a burnt forest which was a desolate and gloomy place, a stark contrast to the lush and verdant landscape that had once probably stood there. The ground was blackened and scarred, and the trees were reduced to charred remnants of their former selves. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and ash, and the silence was broken only by the occasional crackling of a dying ember.

    In the distance, Zero could see the remnants of a battlefield were visible, with broken weapons and shattered armor scattered across the ground. The cold bodies of fallen soldiers lay where they had fallen, a testament to the brutal battle that had raged in this place.

    As Zero drew closer to the corpses he finally realized what the other scent was. It was the scent of burning flesh and he had smelled it before for a brief moment when Soma burned him to his bones. The closer he drew the worse the scent got as other things mixed in. Zero could smell the stench of death, as the bodies of the fallen lay on the battlefield for some time. This might be a nauseating smell that is difficult to ignore. The smell of blood was now mixed in with the smell of other fluids such as sweat, urine, and feces. Finally, he smelled burnt scorched earth which all mixed together to create the most noxious scent Zero had ever smelled. It was so overpowering that Zero could no longer take it and flew to the skies in hopes of escaping it.

    In the skies escaping most of the scent Zero looked down upon the battlefield and saw that the damage had spread quite far. It seemed this was not a small skirmish but rather a battle between nations involving the use of fire magic and other destructive spells. Zero needed information on this place and what had occurred here but lucky for him the things that battlefields like this had in abundance were the souls of the deceased.

    As Zero was getting ready to choose the souls to read he noticed that there were 4 distinctive types of souls. Souls were unique to a person but to really see the difference usually required close inspection. The only time where you could tell souls apart with a glance was when looking at the souls of different races. Since there were 4 different types of souls this meant that there were 4 races of people involved in this conflict.

    Zero randomly picked 1 of each type of soul and drew them to him. As for the rest, he opened a gate and sent them to his soul realm. They had use because 1 of the 4 was regular human souls but he didn¡¯t know what the other 3 were so he would take time to study them before handing them over to the twins.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    As Zero absorbed the souls and searched their memories he learned that this was the world of Aetheria, a world where magic and technology exist side by side in harmony. The level of magic was far more advanced than the previous world but their level of technology was around that of the earth in the 1950s. This enchanting world is populated by a diverse array of creatures, from elves to dragons, and all manner of magical beings.

    The world had 4 continents and they were currently on the continent of Oceron. Oceron had a rich history and diverse culture. It is home to four main kingdoms and empires, each built by the 4 races humans, elves, dwarves, and alves.

    The Human Kingdom of Eoqelon a large and prosperous realm, ruled by a powerful king and queen. It is a place of great wealth and opportunity, where humans live and work in harmony with one another. At the center of the kingdom was the Grand Palace, home to the ruling family. The Royal Family is responsible for maintaining peace and order in the realm.  They shared a close relationship with the powerful Circle of Mages and were advised by them.

    The Elven Empire of Enia a vast and ancient realm in the forest. It is an ancient and wise kingdom, ruled by a powerful Queen and her Council of Seven. The elves of Enia are renowned for their beauty and their mastery of magic, and their empire is a place of great wonder and mystery. The Elves are known as master craftsmen, renowned for their skill with wood and stone. Their weapons and armor are of the highest quality, and their magical items are highly sought after by adventurers. The Elves are also known for their powerful magical artifacts, which are said to hold great power. The Elves of Enia are also known to believe in the power of nature and the interconnectedness of all things. They also believe in the power of magic and the importance of protecting the natural world. Because of this belief, they despise both dwarves and alves.

    The Dwaren City of Blesas a bustling metropolis, home to a thriving population of dwarves. The dwarves of Blesas are known for their skill as craftsmen and their love of gold, and their city is a center of commerce and industry. The Dwarves are known for their strong engineering skills and their powerful weapons. The Dwarves are led by a King and a Council of Lords. The Dwarves are also known for their expertise with stone. The Dwarven city of Blesas is a marvel of engineering, built into the mountainside with intricate tunnels and chambers. The Dwarves are also known for their magical artifacts, which are said to hold great power.

    The Magic Tower of Acesh are mysterious and enigmatic places spread across the world, they are home to a community of powerful mages from the human and elven kingdoms. The mages of Acesh are feared and respected throughout Oceron, and they are said to possess incredible magical powers. Circle of Mages is a secret council that wields immense power in Aetheria and controls the Towers. The mages are divided into different orders, each dedicated to a different type of magic. The most powerful of the orders are known as the Order of Shadow, whose members are devoted to mastering the dark arts. Once a person joins the Tower they must renounce their citizenship and swear allegiance to the Tower.

    The Aepilia Dynasty was an ancient kingdom that was once ruled by a race called Alves that was destroyed. Little is known about the kingdom, but it is said that the people were powerful magi and that the kingdom was destroyed in a single night. Most of the technological advances in this world were due to the Alves.

 Chapter 214 The Fall of Aepilia

    As Zero was curious as to why 1 of the kingdoms in this world fell he dived more into the memory of the soul that belonged to the alv.

    The Alven Kingdom of Aepilia was once a great and powerful realm, ruled by a wise and just queen. Unlike the other kingdoms that had a huge population, the alves had a problem reproducing so they were very few compared to the other nations. As the years passed, the kingdom began to decline, and its enemies grew in number and strength.

    The other kingdoms and empires of Oceron saw an opportunity to strike against the weakened Alv Kingdom, and they formed an alliance to do so. The humans of the Kingdom of Eoqelon, the elves of the Empire of Enia, the dwarves of the City of Blesas, and the mages of the Magic Tower of Acesh all joined together to wage war against the Alves.

    The war was long and brutal, and many lives were lost on both sides due to alves having very advanced technology. However, the combined might of the alliance was too much for the Alves to withstand, and they were eventually defeated. The queen of the Alv Kingdom was captured and brought before the alliance as a prisoner, and the kingdom was annexed and divided among the other powers.

    The Alves were devastated by their defeat, and their once-great kingdom was left in ruins. Many Alves were killed or enslaved, while others fled into the wilderness to escape their enemies. The Alv Kingdom was no more, and it was remembered only as a distant memory. The other kingdoms and empires of Oceron celebrated their victory, but they also knew that the cost of the war had been high.

    However unknown to the elves and dwarves the Magic Tower of Acesh and the Human Kingdom of Eoqelon had a secret plan to obtain the most advanced technology of the Alv Kingdom of Aepilia. They knew that the Alves were a powerful and technologically advanced civilization, and they wanted to gain access to their knowledge and resources.

    The two powers formed an alliance with the other kingdoms and empires of Oceron, pretending to join forces against the Alves in order to gain their trust. They then launched a surprise attack on the Alv Kingdom, catching the Alves off guard and quickly overwhelming them.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    However, 10 years after they had what they wanted, the Magic Tower and the Human Kingdom betrayed the other kingdoms and empires and turned on them. They used their new weapons and technology to wage war on the other powers, quickly gaining the upper hand and dominating the battlefield.

    The other kingdoms and empires were caught off guard by the sudden betrayal, and they were unable to match the power of the Magic Tower and the Human Kingdom. They were currently still waging war against each other.

    After the betrayal of the Magic Tower and the Human Kingdom, the elves of the Empire of Enia and the dwarves of the City of Blesas were left to pick up the pieces. They had been allies in the war against the Alv Kingdom, but now they found themselves at odds with one another, unable to trust or rely on each other as they had before.

    The elves were furious at the dwarves for their role in the betrayal, and they accused them of being greedy and selfish. The dwarves, on the other hand, felt that the elves had not done enough to support them in the war and that they had abandoned them when they needed them most.

    The two powers began to lose ground against the Magic Tower and the Human Kingdom, as their infighting and mistrust hampered their efforts. They were unable to coordinate their attacks or make effective use of their resources, and they were quickly overrun by the superior technology and military might of their enemies.

    As the war dragged on, it became clear that the elves and dwarves could not win. They were forced to retreat and regroup, hoping to find a way to turn the tide of the conflict. However, with each passing day, it seemed less and less likely that they would be able to do so.

    The betrayal of the Magic Tower and the Human Kingdom had far-reaching consequences, and the elves and dwarves were paying the price. They were left to wonder what might have been if they had been able to maintain their alliance and work together against their common enemies. However, it was too late for regrets, and they were left to face the grim reality of their situation.

    The war was being fought for the sake of the greed and ambition of those in power, and the cost was high. Many lives were lost, and the world of Oceron was forever changed by the conflict.

    With that Zero understood the situation of the world he was currently in but he still would need more information as to where this world was and if there were any gods and goddesses near them. There was no church or major religion in this world as most believes in the spirits that lived in harmony with nature.

    ¡®My best bet for finding the information I need will probably lie with either the elves or the magic tower. For now, though the thing we need most is a place to stay in this world. I guess I¡¯ll head to Eoqelon the human kingdom. For the sake of comfort, I¡¯ll look for a low-class noble and we can figure out our next move.¡¯

    As Zero looked down on the battlefield he now knew this had once been a city in the Aepilia Dynasty but it was razed to the ground and turned into a battlefield for the new war. Now it made sense to him why a majority of the souls he had taken were those of the alves. He thought it was a shame before he flew off in the direction of Eoqelon.

 Chapter 215 Ashes

    Zero soared through the sky, his powerful wings beating the air as he flew towards the Human Kingdom. As he flew over the kingdom, he saw the scars of war everywhere he looked. The land was scarred with craters and trenches, and the forests had been burnt to ashes. The ruins of a few towns and cities along with the bodies of the fallen lay scattered across the lands.

    ¡®Nova would probably be very sad to see the forest brunt like this. We¡¯ll also have to avoid walking so that she doesn¡¯t sense all the bodies buried in the ground.¡¯

    Zero felt a weight on his heart as he saw the destruction and how to keep Nova and Avarus away from this. He knew that the war had been long and brutal, and he could guess the amount of suffering that the people had endured. It was something he and the others could deal with but not the children so he would have to choose where to stay carefully so that they wouldn¡¯t see this destruction.

    As he flew he saw that the damage to the earth became less and less frequent and eventually he came across people who were still struggling to rebuild their lives. This was a human territory where the people were working hard to repair the damage that had been done to their homes and communities and rebuild from the ashes.

    Zero knew that he needed information and where better to start than talking to the people closest to this battlefield. He landed in a clearing and changed his modern clothes to include trousers, a shirt, a jacket, and a coat to match the people. He walked out of the clearing toward the village and offered his assistance. Most likely due to being victims of war and enemy raids, the people were fearful and cautious of his offer. Zero tried his best to calm their mind by spinning a story about being a mage of the tower who managed to survive and heal his wounds. Listening to his story about how he was on his way back to the tower but he felt he need to help his people the humans rebuild they accepted his help with open arms.

    The human soul that Zero had absorbed the memories from happened to be from the magic tower which was why he was to find out the movements of the secret tower. Due to the mage soul and the elven soul Zero had also gained a comprehensive understanding of the magic used in the world of Aetheria.

    In this magic system, practitioners use language as a medium for manipulating the eight elements of magic: air, earth, fire, water, light, darkness, time, and space. The magic system is based on the belief that the creator or better known as the first being used his divine language to shape reality, and that by speaking certain words and phrases, practitioners can manipulate the elements to achieve a desired effect.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The power of this magic system lies in the practitioners'' ability to control and manipulate the elements through the use of language. It requires a deep understanding of the language and the elements, and it takes years of study and practice to master. However, for those who are skilled in its use, it can be a powerful and versatile tool for achieving a wide range of magical effects.

    To use this magic system called Lingua, practitioners must first understand the elemental correspondences of different words and sounds. Certain syllables or sounds were associated with certain elements and once they have mastered the correspondences, practitioners can then use their knowledge of language to cast spells and perform magic.

    ¡®This magic system is very different from Soma¡¯s world so I¡¯m sure Yoko will want to study it in depth. However, maybe it''s due to the souls not being well versed when they were alive but they only mastered low-level spells and 1-3 mid-level spells. Hmm, maybe high-level spells aren¡¯t reserved for the normal public in order to better control the populace. I¡¯ll look into it later.¡¯

    As to not draw too much attention to himself Zero used earth lingua to help them clear the debris saving them hours of work. As he worked he stopped every 10 or so minutes to rest for 20 minutes to keep up his fa?ade. While he rested he talked with the townspeople and learned much from them. Like how the noble in charge of these lands had fled with his wealth and family leaving his people to die.

    Just as he guessed most commoners as these people were called despised the nobility who waged wars without a concern for their safety. There was a young woman who stood at the town square before the townspeople, her eyes blazing with passion as she spoke of overthrowing the lord who was a baron.

    "We cannot let the nobles of this land get away with what they have done!" she exclaimed. "They abandoned us in our time of need, and they left us to fend for ourselves!"

    The townspeople listened in silence as the young woman spoke, their faces grim as they heard the truth of his words. They knew all too well the betrayal of the nobles, who had promised to protect them in the time of war, but who had instead turned their backs on them and fled to safety.

    ¡°We know young one but these are nobles we are talking about. They have Lingua and soldiers and if we stand against them we will be wiped out. For now, let us focus on rebuilding.¡± said an old man

    "We cannot let this stand!" the young woman continued, her voice growing louder and more fierce. "We must stand together and demand justice! We must show the nobles that we are not afraid and that we will not be ignored! If we rebuild they will just return to steal from us and demand we accept their rule!"

    ¡°All we can do Pia is simply survive. We cannot fight a battle we will lose and if we rebel we¡¯ll not only have to worry about the elves and dwarves but also other humans. Unfortunately, this is not the county of Earl Torin who fights for his people.¡± said the old man

    Just as the young lady named Pia was about to say something else Zero interrupted and asked, ¡°Who is count Torin?¡±

 Chapter 216 Earl Torin

    The townspeople all became silent when they heard Zero¡¯s question and turned to look at him in shock. Zero laughed while rubbing the back of his head and said, ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve been in the tower since I was young so I don¡¯t know much about the outside world. We learn about the history of Eoqelon but we don¡¯t learn about its nobles.¡±

    Zero¡¯s answer seemed to get across to them as most looked at him as if they pitied him for not knowing much about the world. The young woman called Pia was tall and slender, with long, flowing hair the color of golden wheat. She had piercing green eyes, and although Zero¡¯s question had poured cold water on her flame of rebellion it didn¡¯t seem to go out completely.

    ¡°Earl Torin is the only noble worthy of the title of nobility. He was such a great man but due to the actions of the corrupt royal family, now he¡¯s merely a shadow of his former self. We had a chance to stand with him but we were cowards and now everyone hopes he¡¯ll save us.¡± said Pia in an angry manner

    Zero looked confused so the old man who was arguing with Pia came forward and narrated the story of the fall of the man who was once a duke.

    Duke Torin was a great hero of the kingdom, renowned for his bravery, honor, and nobility. He was a skilled warrior and a fair and just ruler, beloved by his people and respected by his peers. Nevertheless, despite his many virtues, Duke Torin was not immune to the machinations of the corrupt king. The king, jealous of Torin''s popularity and influence, grew paranoid that Duke Torin might rebel so he plotted to bring him down.

    One day, the king set a trap for Duke Torin, luring him away from his castle under false pretenses. The king''s men in disguise raided a village in his territory causing him to leave his castle to deal with it. While the duke was gone, the king''s men broke into his castle and murdered all the servants, his wife, and finally daughter. They not only killed them but also desecrated his wife¡¯s body and then hung both outside the castle so he could see it clearly.

    Upon his return, the duke was devastated by the loss of his loved ones, and he vowed to bring the perpetrators to justice. However, before he could act, the king struck again, stripping Torin of his lands and titles and demoting him to the rank of earl due to his failure in dealing with the raiders.

    Duke Torin protested against the king''s judgment but all the other nobles eager to get on the king¡¯s side supported the king. As punishment for his defiance, the king exiled Duke Torin to a frozen, barren wasteland in the far north, where he would be out of sight and out of mind. He was effectively exiled from noble society and cut off from the people he wished to serve.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite his fall from grace, Duke Torin remained true to his principles, and due to his valor and nobility, all the citizens of the duchy of Torin followed him up north. There he continued to serve his people as best he can, even in his new, humble station.

    He never forgot the injustice done to him, and through the efforts of the few remaining allies, he found out the truth of that day. He then sent messages across the lands revealing the news of the king''s action to all the peoples of the land in hope of getting them to raise up but ultimately they feared the royal family. They say he hopes to someday be able to return home, defeat the cruel king, and restore his family''s honor.

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible tragedy. So he knows who killed his family but has neither the power nor the opportunity to take his revenge.¡± said Zero putting on a sad face

    ¡®Hmm, he sounds like a good candidate to look after us while we¡¯re here. I¡¯ll head up north after I¡¯m done here.¡¯

    ¡°Humph don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t have anything to do with it. If the magic tower didn¡¯t support the current royal family commoners from many different lands would have joined hands with Lord Torin.¡± said an angry Pia

    Zero waved his hands in front of him and said, ¡°No I¡¯m just a low-level apprentice so I don¡¯t have any power. If the leaders of the tower support a tyrant then the king must have offered them something. We¡¯ve never heard of this story so none of the mages in the tower know this. If this Earl Torin is as just as you say then when I return to the tower I will try my best to spread this information. I don¡¯t know if it will help but maybe some mage will join his side.¡±

    Pia turned and looked Zero in the eye and asked, ¡°Why would you do something like that?¡±

    ¡®What would the mage who died say at a moment like this?¡¯

    ¡°Well, we mages joined the tower to uncover the mysteries of the world and learn all that we can. If the tower is keeping this from us to control us then I believe it is only right to inform the others and let them choose their own path.¡± said Zero

    ¡°Enough! We have no right to question what actions another person wishes to take. Sir Zero, I¡¯m sorry for the rudeness of this young woman. I would appreciate it if you would still help us finish clearing the debris.¡± said the old man

    Zero smiled and said, ¡°Think nothing of it. All I wish to do is help. I think I¡¯ve rested enough so I¡¯ll return and the others now. Please excuse me, Lady Pia¡± Pia however continued to look at him while he walked away.

    Zero returned to the destroyed area and used earth lingua to finish clearing the debris but this took a couple of hours since he was pretending to be a human. When he was done, he asked the townspeople for food and water so that he may continue his journey. The old man who was also the village chief insisted that Zero spend the night there since it was already dark and magic beasts were more active at night.

    Zero had no choice but to agree to keep up pretenses. The old man leads Zero to a vacant house and says Zero can stay there for the night since the owners won¡¯t be back. Zero with his keen sense of smell noticed that although the house looked clean there was a somewhat fresh smell of blood.

    ¡®Looks like they died somewhat recently most likely during the attack.¡¯

    As Zero lay on the slightly uncomfortable bed waiting until the morning he heard someone approach the house. He knew who it was and waited as they snuck into the house. When the figure entered the room, Zero lit a lap revealing the intruder to be Pia.

    Pia quickly jumped on top of Zero straddling him and placed a knife to his throat. She then glared at Zero and asked, ¡°Who are you really? Are you here with orders from the tower to hunt me down?¡±

 Chapter 217 Phelantha

    Zero, startled realized that Pia had found out he was lying and mistook him for a hunter.

    ¡®I wonder how she found me out I¡¯m properly wearing the ring of humanity so everything about me should scream human. Let¡¯s get her talking and see what I can figure out.¡¯

    Zero then nervously place his hands up and yelled, "Please, Pia, don''t hurt me! I''m not here to hunt you down, I swear! I have no idea who you are," causing Pia to cover his mouth and press the blade closer to his throat gesturing for him to be quiet.

    Pia, however, was deeply distrustful of outsiders and had spent years in hiding. She interrogated Zero with a series of questions, trying to determine if he was lying or if he truly posed no threat to her.

    Pia asked, "What is your name? What is your purpose here in this village? How did you find out about me? Who sent you?"

    Zero thought of an answer she might believe and said, "My name is Zero, and I am here pretending to be a mage to make some money from the villagers. I have no idea who you are. No one sent me, I came on my own accord. I¡¯m on a journey and I help towns in exchange for food and water."

    Pia¡¯s eyes seemed to turn colder as she asked, "What kind of abilities do you possess? Can you prove it? Are you working for the tower in any way?"

    Zero answered, "I possess no abilities other abilities except for those you¡¯ve seen, I am just a simple con artist. I have no proof of my abilities and I am not working for the tower in any way."

    Pia looked at him with suspicion, but after she spent some time thinking it looked like she believed his story. She slowly lowered the knife and in turn lowered her guard somewhat.

    Pia then said, "Alright, I''ll believe your story for now. But if you make any sudden movements I¡¯ll kill you. I won¡¯t tell anyone about you but you must leave tomorrow."

    Zero smiled and using the submission moves he previously learned he quickly grabbed the knife and pinned her down.

    Zero then placed the knife to her neck and said, "I''m sorry, Pia, but I can''t take that chance. Now if you don¡¯t want me to alert the villagers of your presence then you¡¯ll tell me who you are. After all the best way to insure your secret isn¡¯t told is to have the other party''s weakness."

    Pia struggled but couldn¡¯t break free. After a few seconds of trying she gave up and yelled, "What? No! you lied to me! I trusted you!"

    Zero tied her up and pretended as if he were going to alert the villagers of her presence. When he reached for the door she begged him to stop. Zero then turned and asked, ¡°Well will you tell me your story now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the run from the tower since they want to experiment on me. I¡¯m hiding in this town so that they don¡¯t find me.¡± explained Pia

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s an obvious lie if I¡¯ve ever heard one. If she were really in hiding then she wouldn¡¯t be trying to stir the others into rebelling against the crown. I doubt I can the truth out of her without resorting to magic or ability. The ring of humanity seals my active abilities and most of my mana. I don¡¯t want to advertise to another deity that I¡¯m here. Oh right, there¡¯s that spell if I use that it should work.¡¯

    Zero then gathered half of the small amount of mana he had access to and channeled the mana toward Pia as he said "Dolor verax" which caused Pia¡¯s eyes to widen in horror.

    Pia then yelled, ¡°You lied! You said you only knew earth lingua but that¡¯s a darkness lingua! You really are working for the tower. Only they would ever create such an abominable lingua like that.¡±

    "Dolor verax" which could roughly be translated to "Pain of Truth" this incantation would force the person to feel strong physical pain when they tell a falsehood, it would be used as a form of punishment or interrogation by tower mages. It requires powerful mastery of the darkness branch and the Lingua Arcana language, also, it''s important to note that this kind of spell is considered dangerous dark magic and it would be highly regulated and frowned upon by most communities since it is invasive and can be used for unethical purposes.

    ¡®Oh, so you can create lingua so long as you master the language. I wonder if different languages could be used. Anyways that¡¯s not important right now so I should focus.¡¯

    Pia tried to repeat her previous answer but she started to convulse in pain. As she looked like she was about to start screaming in pain Zero casts "Quietus" an incantation that created a soundproof barrier by manipulating sound waves, absorbing them, and rendering them silent. This spell can be cast on a specific area or object, or it can be cast on an individual or group to muffle their sounds, it would be useful to keep conversations private, or for a diplomatic or espionage mission. This spell requires a moderate level of mastery of the air branch and the Lingua Arcana language.

    Feeling that there was no other choice Pia explained who she was and what she was doing in this town. She narrated a story explaining that she was a young princess named Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia. She was the last remaining royal of the powerful Aepilia Dynasty and the ruler of a vast empire. However, her reign was cut short when the Human Kingdom of Eoqelon, aided by the Magic Tower of Acesh, succeeded in destroying her empire.

    As the last survivor of the Alven royal bloodline, Phelantha was hunted relentlessly by her enemies due to her secret ability to access any kind of technology and control it at will. In order to protect herself and her remaining people, she made the difficult decision to assimilate the flesh of humans into her body through an artifact she wears on her body in order to conceal her true identity.

    Phelantha however was not content to simply hide and wait for her enemies to come for her. Instead, she devised a clever plan to overthrow the Human Kingdom of Eoqelon. Using the powerful artifact, she underwent torturous pain to transform herself into a human girl and went undercover in small towns within the kingdom.

    Phelantha, now going by the name "Pia," quickly assimilated into these towns and began to rally the citizens against their oppressive rulers. She spoke of a better life, free from the cruelty of the human kingdom and the Magic Tower of Acesh. She used the defeated Duke Torin in her message so that even if she were discovered they would believe this was done by him. She struck a chord with the people, and some began to listen to her and join her cause.

    She tried her best not to stay in a place for too long because she knew that if they could capture her and learn the secret to unlocking the unbreakable vault that held the advanced technology of her fallen empire, they would have an insurmountable advantage in the war against the elves and dwarves who helped the kingdom and tower burn her home to the ground. She really wanted the elves and dwarves to die too but if they fell then she would have no chance of revenge.

    This all fell apart when she heard that Zero was from the tower. In all her journey she managed to stay a step ahead of the tower so she had never come across any mages. When she met Zero she assumed he was playing with her and that a team would capture her tonight so she decided to strike first in hopes of using Zero to escape. This was what led to the series of unfortunate events that wound up with her being captured instead.

    ¡°Now you know my whole story so go ahead and turn me in to the tower for the reward. That¡¯s what you humans care the most about right? I know you¡¯re lying about being a tower mage. Only a full apprentice mage can use 2 or more types of lingua.¡± said a depressed Pia who looked as if the world had ended and everything she had done was useless

    Zero silently reached over to her causing Pia to close her eyes shut in fear. She thought everything was over and that Zero was about to either kill her or worse. As she waited nothing happened and she opened her eyes to find that Zero had untied her bindings. She looked at him dumbfounded when Zero said, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I said I¡¯d let you go so I will. Although I¡¯m keeping the knife. You can leave now the lingua I cast on you will wear off soon so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 218 The Last Princess of Aepilia

    Zero waited 5 minutes for Pia to leave but she was still looking at him with a shocked look.

    ¡®This girl is starting to freak me out here. I told her to leave but she¡¯s still here so I guess I¡¯ll just throw her out.¡¯

    Zero walked passed the still Pia, grabbed her by the collar, and proceeded to toss her out of the house. Zero wasn¡¯t gentle about it so he threw her a few feet from the house and then shut the door. He then looked at Pia and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow and I won¡¯t tell the villagers about you so goodnight.¡±

    Saying what he need Zero closed the door and not wanting to be disturbed he cast a lingua he just thought off  "Inaudible Fortis Aer." This type of mid-level spell would create an impenetrable barrier made of compressed air that would prevent anyone from entering the protected space without permission. The barrier would be invisible and near-solid, making it hard to detect and even harder to pass through, while being silent and hard to notice, making it a very effective way to protect something or someone.

    Zero then walked to the bed and lay down. His silence spell was still in effect so even if Pia were to bang the air wall with her fists he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it.

    ¡®These lingua spells seem to take quite a bit of mana when compared to the sigil magic I learned before. However, once you understand the language used it¡¯s easier to craft new spells as opposed to the sigils where you¡¯d have to create or alter a sigil. Although I¡¯m curious as to why there are only 8 schools of magic and no branch of summoning or creation magic. Hmm maybe there are and this soul simply wasn¡¯t high-level enough and didn¡¯t know about it.¡¯

    With that thought, he closed his eyes and went to sleep as there was nothing to gain from staying up all night. Zero opened his eyes when he heard a rooster cry in the morning. When he looked out the window he saw a magical creature that resembles a rooster, but with a few distinct differences. Firstly, its feathers are a brilliant gold color that shimmer and shine in the sunlight. Secondly, its comb and wattle are made of a hard, shimmering gold material that is said to have healing properties. The bird called a golden rooster has the ability to lay golden eggs, which is the reason why gold is considered a worthless rock in the world of Aetheria.

    ¡®People on earth would kill for that chicken.¡¯

    Yawning Zero got up and looked around the house for a sink to wash his face when he realized that there was none. He looked out the window again to see Pia with dark circles under her eyes drawing water from a well to wash her face.

    Zero then exited the house to also get some water from the well. When Pia saw him walking towards her she backed away and eyed him closely watching his every move as he ignored her and drew some water. When he finished washing his face he turned to Pia and asked, ¡°I thought everyone in the world had sinks and running water how come there aren¡¯t any here?¡±

    ¡°You must come from the human capital if you believe that. You, humans, took our technology to advance yourselves but the nobles hoard it while regular people suffered. I was surprised too when I first visited a village and found they didn¡¯t even have a concept of medicine yet even though they have had our knowledge for years.¡± said Pia

    ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s the way of the world I¡¯m sure even in your fallen kingdom there was a system like that. You must not have seen it being at the top. In every society there need to be a top and a bottom so that people at the bottom have something to work towards.¡± said Zero before walking away

    Zero knocked on the village chief''s door. When the old man opened the door Zero smiled and said, ¡°Good sir I wanted to thank you for your hospitality last night and to inform you that I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I see well I hope you have a safe journey. I appreciate all the help you gave us in clearing the debris around here. Here is a bag containing some bread, dried meat, and some water. Safe travels.¡± said the old man as he handed a bag to Zero

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    As Zero prepared to leave the village, Pia couldn''t bear the thought of being alone again. Pia couldn''t help but be drawn to him and she made the bold decision to follow him, secretly trailing him as he made his way out of the village.

    Zero was aware of her presence but he ignored her, thinking that either she would eventually stop following him or the beasts would kill and devour her. However, as Pia continued to follow Zero they eventually came across a pair of predatory eyes that looked at them from some bushes a few feet away.

    The creature exited the bushes and it was a large, black wolf with piercing, red eyes that seem to glow in the darkness. Its fur is sleek and glossy, almost as if it''s made of shadows. It had an elongated snout and razor-sharp teeth. The people of this world called it a Shadow Wolf and as its name described it had the ability to manipulate the darkness. It could create a cloak of darkness around its body that makes it completely invisible, and it can also use this cloak to intimidate its enemies, making them feel a sense of fear and dread.

    The shadow wolf leaped out of the bushes and dashed toward Pia as it seemed to deem her to be the weaker of the prey. The shadow wolf is a creature of the night, thus it is rarely seen during the day, and it is said that it only emerges from the shadows when it senses danger or when it is hunting. This was why the attack was unusual since it had boldly attacked them in the morning.

    ¡®I wonder what¡¯s wrong with it? It has no wounds and doesn¡¯t look to be starving so it should have no reason to break its habits. Hmm maybe someone is controlling it?¡¯

    Pia managed to barely dodge the first attack by the wolf. Zero, however, seemed uninterested in the potential danger and simply observed the situation with a detached gaze.

    The Shadow Wolf let out a deafening howl and lunged at Pia again. Pia immediately recognized it as a dangerous predator and knew that she had to act fast. She quickly raised a revolver that she had strapped to her tight and fired at the creature, but it was able to dodge her shots with ease. Pia''s heart was racing as she realized that this was a battle for survival.

    Zero watched the fight from the sidelines, his expression unchanging. He made no move to protect Pia or assist her in the battle. Pia had briefly looked in his direction and when she noticed his behavior she felt a sense of betrayal and disappointment. She had thought that although they were strangers and didn¡¯t have the friendliest of meetings he would at least attempt to assist her.

    The fight between Pia and the Shadow Wolf was intense and chaotic. The Shadow Wolf was a formidable opponent, its speed and agility making it difficult for Pia to hit it with her revolver. It lunged at her with its razor-sharp teeth, attempting to take her down. Pia, using her revolver, managed to dodge its attacks and fire back. The Shadow Wolf was able to dodge some of her shots but some of them hit their mark, making the creature let out pained howls.

    Pia''s heart was racing as she struggled to fend off the creature. She knew that one mistake could mean the end for her. She was quick on her feet, moving and dodging the Shadow Wolf''s attacks, trying to find an opening to shoot it again.

    The Shadow Wolf was relentless in its attack, it kept coming at Pia, sensing its prey was vulnerable. Pia was sweating and her hands were shaking, but she kept her focus, determined to come out of the fight alive.

    The creature was fast, but Pia was able to keep up with it, using her revolver to shoot it again and again. The Shadow Wolf howled in pain and fury, but it refused to back down. Pia had to shoot it a few more times before it fell to the ground, motionless.

    The creature let out one last howl and then lay still. Pia was breathing heavily, her hands shaking from the adrenaline rush. She had barely managed to defeat the Shadow Wolf, and she knew that she had been lucky to come out of the fight alive. Her attention turned to a clapping noise and she instinctively turned to shoot but her revolver turned mana into bullets and she was now running close to empty so it couldn¡¯t fire.

    When she calmed down enough to realize what was going on she saw Zero smiling and clapping. He then said, ¡°Congrats on surviving I thought the wolf might kill you there for a second.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!? Didn¡¯t you see me being attacked!? Why didn¡¯t you help me!?¡± asked an exasperated Pia

    Zero looked at her for a few seconds before chuckling. He then said, ¡°Look I¡¯m on a journey and you decided on your own to follow me. I have no obligation to help you or to even risk my life for your sake. If you want to follow me then protect yourself and if you can¡¯t the village is back that way.¡±

    After saying what he need Zero turned around and continued to walk without any consideration for Pia. Pia couldn''t help but feel a sense of anger and resentment towards Zero. She had expected much from him but at the very least she expected him to help her in a dangerous situation. Instead, he had simply stood by and watched as she almost died and if she hadn¡¯t had a revolver she might have died. She realized that she couldn''t trust him and from that moment on she was more cautious around him. However, she still continued to follow him as he walked.

    After a few mintues of silence, Zero asked, ¡°That thing you use is a revolver correct?¡±

    A shocked Pia asked, ¡°How do you know that name? This technology was developed by the alves and only a few prototypes exist currently. Who are you really?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the alves created guns that run on mana. This destroyed kingdom of yours is becoming more and more interesting the more I hear about it. As for who I am I¡¯m just a regular person on his way to the human kingdom capital.¡± answered Zero

    ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. You know mid-level lingua which is known only by members of the tower and elves. You also seem to know about the technology we alves kept hidden from the rest of the world. I don¡¯t know what you are but you¡¯re anything but ordinary and I even doubt you¡¯re human.¡± said Pia causing Zero to laugh

 Chapter 218.5 Side Story Investigation Team Arrival

    (***Muriel POV***)

    The group of angels, led by Nathaniel, arrived on the world that the missing aeon Sophia had been overseeing. The gateway had dropped them off in the correct galaxy but they still needed to fly for a full day before they arrived at the planet. As soon as they landed, Nathaniel turned to the team and said, "Alright, we have a serious mission ahead of us. One of our own has gone missing and it''s our duty to find out what happened and to check on the humans who have been left without guidance. I expect each and every one of you to do your job to the best of your abilities."

    Muriel, who had been feeling uneasy since Nathaniel''s earlier outburst, stepped forward and said, "Understood, sir. Then I shall head off and check if there has been any demonic or angelic interference we don¡¯t know about." Nathaniel simply nodded in response, still not fully trusting her or her mission. Muriel then flew off heading straight for Japan where unknown to her group Zero and his group had stayed.

    Evangeline, who was in charge of surveying the world and tracking any foreign mana, immediately set to work. She flew high into the sky, scanning the landscape below with her keen eyes. After a few minutes, she returned to the group and reported, "I see no signs of any foreign mana here. The world seems to be stable but I felt slight mana fluctuations in that direction where Muriel went so I¡¯ll go check it out and keep an eye on her." After reporting she then took off in the same direction as Muriel.

    Michelle, who was responsible for healing and restoration, also set to work. She flew to the nearest city and began to check on the sick and injured. It took her only a few seconds to check on everyone in the city. Once she finished without saying another word she flew off to check the rest of the humans in other parts of the world.

    Seraphina, who was in charge of checking on the world''s death maintenance system, flew off to the skies and smacked her hand together causing a spatial distortion. The distortion opened a gateway to a bright room filled with light and a see-through screen that seemed to be receiving constant data. She enter the room and started to check the logs on the screen and see if everything was running smoothly. She soon returned and reported, "Everything is mostly in order. The souls are being guided to their proper places without any interference. However, there were 3 things I need to report. The first 2 are that 2 souls were removed from the cycle by Sophia¡¯s authority. The last thing is the system reported that we are currently missing nearly 10 million human souls."

    Micah, who was in charge of assessing if any foreign deity had led the mortals away from the path of their Lord, also set to work. He formed a psychic bond with those who believed in angels and began to check the faith of the priests and the believers. He soon returned and reported, "I see no signs of any foreign deity leading the mortals astray. They seem to be following the path of our Lord without any issues."

    Castiel, who was in charge of communications, also set to work. He formed a communication spell with himself and the other angels in the team, allowing them to keep the others informed of any developments.

    Nathaniel turned to Seraphina and asked, ¡°Tell me about these 2 missing souls. Why did Sophia remove the from the cycle?¡±

    Seraphina responds, ¡°I believe it was to punish them, sir. As to why I have no idea sir I was able to procure a sample of the soul energy. With it, I have located them in that direction. I believe we should make contact with them and interrogate them.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Very well Castiel hold the position here and when Michelle finishes her sweep send her to back up Evangeline. Micah, Seraphina, and I will go investigate these 2 souls and maybe figure out where 10 million human souls disappeared to. Pay close attention to communications from Evangeline and inform us of any changes.¡± said Nathaniel issuing orders to the rest before heading off in the opposite direction that Muriel and Evangeline went

    Arriving in Japan Muriel chose a deserted forest area to land and when she was a few feet above the ground her wings made of pure white light vanished. She then used a spell to transform her armor into a white, long-sleeved shirt with a pair of light blue skinny jeans. Since she was a brunette beauty with amber eyes the outfit fit her very well.

    Moments later Evangeline also landed her beautiful feather wings disappearing as she landed. The armor transformed into a dress that was light and airy A-line in a soft, white pastel color. It had a high neckline and a long, flowing skirt that reaches the ankles. The sleeves were ruffled, cascading down the arms and giving the dress an ethereal, graceful look. The fabric would be lightweight and delicate, giving a subtle shimmer in the light. The dress would be finished off with a small, delicate belt that ties at the waist and adds a bit of sparkle. The dress matched her silver, short hair neatly coiffured revealing a skinny, and charming face.

    She glared intensely at Muriel and said, ¡°You really have no taste nor sense of fashion. We really get to visit the human realm and that is what you choose to wear.¡±

    Muriel sighed and retorted, ¡°The objective is to find information without drawing attention to ourselves. I simply choose an outfit that seemed to be worn frequently. I believe that dress of yours will bring you unwanted attention.¡±

    Muriel¡¯s response had shut Evangeline up so she changed the subject and asked, ¡°Why did you come here anyway?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel was keen on my stay out of the way and seemed ready to make things difficult for me so I simply decided to head here. It¡¯s a mere coincidence that your duty brought you here. Since I¡¯m here I¡¯ll check this island for angelic and demonic mana. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll stay out of your way so there¡¯s no need to warn me.¡± said Muriel in a cold indifferent manner

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve always hated that nonchalant attitude of yours. It really pisses me off.¡± said Evangeline as she walked away leaving Muriel behind

    Muriel also walked out of the forest and saw a city nearby and walked toward it. When she entered the city she met a man and asked, ¡°Excuse me sir this is Hirosaki city correct?¡± to which he answered with a nod.

    ¡°Good, then might you know which way Hakuba shrine?¡± asked Muriel

    ¡®The mistress and the young master were in this world so I must perform my duty to make sure that these fools don¡¯t find any evidence of their existence.¡¯

    ¡°Yes if you just head that way you should reach in an hour.¡± said the man

    Muriel thanked the man and began her trip to the shrine. Although she was ordered to keep her use of magic and aether to a minimum she cast a spell on herself. With the boost of speed gained from the spell, she arrived at the shrine in less than a minute.

    As she walked up the shrine stairs she came across a man sweeping the shrine grounds. The man looked up and said, ¡°Hello welcome to Hakuba shrine. My name is Yuto the head priest so if you require anything please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    Muriel said nothing in response and with a wave of her hand the man fell to the ground. Muriel then turned and said, ¡°Is there something I can help you with Evangeline?¡±

    Evangeline then appeared behind Muriel placing a blade to her throat and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Depending on your answer I may be forced to detain you?¡±

    ¡°Forced to detain me? I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve done anything to receive such treatment.¡± said Muriel still in an indifferent manner

    ¡°You¡¯ve just attacked a mortal without reason. That goes against our mission. Unless you give me a satisfactory explanation for this you¡¯ll face punitive action.¡± said Evangeline

    ¡°Well, the reason why I did that is simple. All you have to do is take a look at the aura radiating from that man. It¡¯s always important to look before you act.¡± said Muriel shifting to a mocking tone

    ¡°What! How can this be? This human has recently been healed with aether!¡± said Evangeline as she examined Yuto while still keeping her blade trained on Muriel

    ¡°Yes, he has which means that an unknown angel is here. My mission as you remember is to find such traces. I can¡¯t very well examine the man while he¡¯s still conscious.¡± explained Muriel as she smacked away Evangeline¡¯s blade

 Chapter 218.52 Side Story Answers

    (***Muriel POV***)

    Muriel''s revelation about the aether healing Yuto had caught Evangeline off guard. She knew that the use of aether by mortals was unheard of and that if an angel were to go around using it that this could lead to dire consequences. She quickly sheathed her blade and knelt beside Yuto to examine him more closely.

    "This is serious, Muriel. We have to report this to Castiel immediately so that he can inform Nathaniel," Evangeline said, her tone now serious.

    Muriel simply nodded in agreement. She knew that the presence of aether in the mortal realm might mean that there was a breach in the barrier between the different worlds and that it was her duty to investigate and report it. At least that is what is expected of her since she could easily tell this aether was too weak and incomplete to truly belong to an angel. The most likely scenario was that Sophia either birthed a nephilim or artificially created it. Either way, this could help her get Evangeline off her back.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right this must be reported immediately. I also believe we need to take a residual sample so that you can begin tracking down its source,¡± said Muriel as she extracted some white energy from Yuto and coalesced it into an orb tossing it toward

    ¡°Why are you giving me this you are perfectly capable of tracking this down. I believe you should take this back while I finish my original investigation.¡± said Evangeline

    ¡°True I could track it but your tracking ability obviously outclasses mine. Besides, I still need to investigate the rest of this entire island to see if there are others like him. Also, this energy is fell a little foreign when compared to the aether we command so it really falls underneath your jurisdiction rather than mine.¡± explained Muriel

    Evangeline was silent as Muriel¡¯s point was spot on. She could nothing but groan as she materialized her wing and took off. Muriel looked up at the sky and waited until Evangeline was far away enough then walked into the house. She felt her soul call to something inside this house meaning that her mistress had been here and left something specifically for her.

    As she walked through the house the feeling pulled her towards the backyard. As soon as she stepped out cracks appeared in the air and a yellow crystal broke through the cracks like glass. The crystal flew and entered her body as the cracks closed.

    Muriel¡¯s body glowed as her mind filled with new memories and she understood what had occurred here. When Muriel stopped glowing all she could do was sigh.

    ¡®So Sophia create a beast and that creature decided to mess with 2 souls that defied him. The young master managed to kill the beast and has taken Sophia. Luckily the mistress left me a way to clean this up. Now I just have to find where the young master used that item and take the residual mana back to Nathaniel.¡¯

    Muriel walked out of the house and as she was about to leave she picked up Yuto and placed him on the couch inside. Muriel quickly left the shrine and began her investigation. Unfortunately, the mistress hadn¡¯t included in the knowledge where Zero would leave but she understood that she would find it quickly enough. Muriel logically concluded that the exit point must be somewhere in the vicinity of the shrine. So she took to the skies and expanded her senses as far as she could.

    After searching for 10 minutes Muriel caught traces of mana coming from a forest not too far away. She instantly flew in that direction and when she arrived she sensed it. A subtle nearly hidden but powerful mana that outclassed that of her superior Archangel Phanuel. Muriel took samples of the mana and form another orb.

    Once she was done she contacted Castiel and asked, ¡°Castiel do you know where the others are I¡¯ve concluded my investigation and found something I need to report to Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°Roger understood I shall send you his location but please don¡¯t move while I mark your current location. Location marked and I¡¯ve sent Nathaniel¡¯s location so you may proceed.¡± responded Castiel

    ¡®According to this direction, the others seem to have located the city the young master built I hope nothing has happened yet. The mistress memories included an order to protect the girl named Mina. Apparently, she¡¯ll play an important part in the future. I must hurry!¡¯

    Muriel sped as fast as her wing could carry her with the use of mana so as to not affect the world. She arrived at the island within 30 minutes and saw that everyone with the exception of Castiel had landed on the island.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Muriel descended and as she drew closer Nathaniel looked up and said, ¡°Evangeline reported not too long ago that you were going to check all the mortals on a larger island for traces of that foreign aether. Why are you here instead of completing your task? Are you planning on¡­¡±

    ¡°Greetings Nathaniel I have come to report another anomaly I¡¯ve recently discovered. I believe this is was originally drew Evangeline to that island so I came to deliver it as soon as possible.¡± said Muriel as she interrupted Nathaniel seeing whatever else he would say was pointless. She then handed over the new orb containing Odin¡¯s mana.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide when they felt the mana. Evangeline was the first to recover from the surprise and say, ¡°May I see it?¡±

    Nathaniel handed it over to stared to probe the mana with a multitude of spells before she turned to say, ¡°I believe this mana belongs to a god of the Norse pantheon, and the level of power radiating from this it must belong to Odin although I¡¯ve never met him so I can¡¯t be too sure. I believe we must return with the orb immediately to have Archangel Uriel verify this mana at once.¡±

    ¡°No, we will only leave if there is a present danger. For now, Micah and Michelle take this orb and return to Castiel until our return. Guard this orb and if something unexpected occurs you have my permission to return without the rest of us. Report to me over the communication network when you arrive and if anything occurs. The remaining 4 will head into that cave and figure out who this aether belongs to and the whereabouts of the missing aeon Sophia ¡± said Nathaniel giving orders to the group

    Heeding his orders Micah and Michelle took the orb and flew toward where Castiel was stationed. With only Evangeline, Seraphina, and Muriel at his side, Nathaniel led them to the cave on foot. As they entered the cave they came across a large gate. Seraphina said, ¡°Leave this to me,¡± as she had everyone place a hand on her shoulder turning the entire group intangible to pass through the gate.

    When they released her Seraphina said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone ahead and cloaked us from their sight. Don¡¯t use any of your power or the cloaking spell will break.¡±

    As they entered the city, they were greeted by the sight in the distance of a bustling market filled with vendors selling exotic goods. The streets were crowded and filled with people, but there was a sense that something is off. As Muriel looked closer, she noticed that many of the people had slightly paler skin and sharp teeth.

    Next, they were immediately struck by the size and scope of the city. The caverns have been expertly carved and expanded, creating a network of tunnels and chambers that stretch deep into the island. The cave walls are adorned with intricate carvings and glowing crystals that provide a dim, but ethereal light.

    As they continued to explore further, they come across a group of people with tattoos of flames on their skin. They seem to be controlling fire with just a wave of their hands. They also saw a few women with a symbol of a wave tattooed on their shoulders, and they seemed to be able to control water just as easily. They also saw people with tattoos of mountains and a green tornado on their skin, They seem to be able to control earth and air.

    They next come across a group of people that immediately catch your attention. They were tall and muscular, with piercing eyes and sharp, angular features. They move with a sense of power and grace, and their movements are full of controlled aggression. As you watch them, you notice that they possess an almost animalistic quality in their movements and behavior. They move in packs and they notice that some of them have tattoos of wolves or wolf-like creatures on their skin.

    What surprised them next was a tower that served as the city''s hub of magical power. The tower seemed to be able to harness the mana from the earth and sky to craft powerful spells that can change the very fabric of the city. Approach the tower, they realize that the cave ceiling had been transformed into a beautiful sky. The cave roof is now a canvas of blue, white, and red, with clouds, stars, and even auroras. The effect is so realistic that it''s as if the cave roof has vanished and you are actually looking at the sky. With the cave ceiling transformed, the city came alive. The streets became bustling with activity as the rest of the residents came out of their homes.

    As they notice the area behind the tower defied the typical cave environment. This section of the city is a verdant forest, filled with tall trees, lush vegetation, and a diverse array of wildlife. The forest is home to a variety of fruits, vegetables, and domestic farm animals, such as chickens, cows, and pigs. The residents of the city have created an ecological system that allows for sustainable agriculture, providing a source of food for the city''s inhabitants.

    In addition to the forest, there was also a large lake located in one of the caverns that provide an abundance of fish. The lake is filled with salt water and is home to a variety of fish species, making it a source of food for the inhabitants. The lake was also a place of recreation, where the residents gathered to swim, fish, and enjoy the natural beauty of the place.

    The forest and lake area of the city is a testament to the ingenuity and resourcefulness of the inhabitants of this city. They had created a self-sustaining ecosystem within the underground cave system, allowing them to thrive in their isolated environment. These sections of the city also serve as a reminder that even in the darkest of places, life and beauty can still be found.

    ¡°This is truly amazing I would put this city on the level of the hanging gardens of Babylon. Whoever created this is a genius.¡± said Seraphina

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat impressive but keep focused we¡¯re not here to look at these creatures but to find the source of this aether.¡± said Nathaniel

    As soon as he finished speaking Mina flew down with her angel wing and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see you but I know you¡¯re there. If you wanted to hide then you shouldn¡¯t be carrying around my mana with you.¡±

    Hearing this Nathaniel released a minuscule portion of their power to break the spell revealing himself while the others remained cloaked. Nathaniel then took out the orb, smiled, and said, ¡°Well here I was searching for you and you decide to come straight to me. I must thank you for saving me time. It seems you have wings like an angel but are still mortal. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Do you know a being named Sophia?¡±

    Mina twitched slightly when Nathaniel mentioned the name so he said, ¡°Looks like you do know her. Would you mind telling me what happened to her?¡±

    ¡°And if I refuse? I don¡¯t know who you are but to come to this place and demand things from me. What right do you have?¡± said Mina clearly nervous and on edge

    Nathaniel released a sigh of exasperation and said, ¡°Well then let me introduce myself. My name is Nathaniel I am a college of Sophia and I was sent here to find out what happened to her. I would very much like to simply ask you a few questions which you answer truthfully so that I may make a report. If you refuse I will simply have to capture you and force the answers out of you. I believe that would be a waste of my time and an unpleasant time for you so I opt for the easy route. What about you?¡±

 Chapter 219 Cries of Sorrow

    Zero stretched his arms out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; what you see before you is definitely human. As for who I am and what I want, you¡¯ll have to do your best to get that out of me on your own. I¡¯m not really in sharing mode since you have nothing interesting to tell me in return.¡±

    After saying what he needed, Zero turned to glance at the corpse of the wolf before continuing to walk. Pia looked at his back and contemplated whether it was truly safe to continue following Zero. She looked up and saw that he was quite far away before groaning and chasing after him. Unknown to Pia, the moment she turned to chase Zero, he momentarily removed his ring, and a shadow quickly absorbed the dead beast.

    As the sun began to set, Pia spoke up and said, ¡°We should make camp here tonight. The magic beasts become more active and violent at night. If we continue to travel, they¡¯ll attack us endlessly until we die.¡±

    Zero shrugged and said, ¡°Sure,¡± as he found a tree to lean against. Pia looked at him as if he were an idiot and said, ¡°Why are you sitting down? We need to build a fire and prepare a barrier so that we won¡¯t be attacked while we sleep.¡±

    Zero looked up at Pia¡¯s look of disdain, smiled, and said, ¡°You should get started on the fire, and I¡¯ll handle the barrier.¡±

    Pia irritably walked off to collect firewood and stones, while Zero was supposed to work on the barrier. Of course, since he would be using lingua, he didn¡¯t need to make any preparations, so he continued to relax.

    As Pia gathered firewood and stones, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as she remembered the way she had defeated the wolf earlier. She had taken the beast on by herself, while Zero stood to the side, watching in an uninterested manner. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person he was and what his true intentions were.

    As she collected enough materials for the fire, she returned to the spot where Zero was sitting. She noticed that he had not moved from his spot and was still leaning against the tree. "So, what kind of barrier are you going to make?" Pia asked, trying to hide her skepticism.

    Zero simply smiled and said, "You''ll see." He then closed his eyes and began to mutter, "Inaudible Fortis Aer," casting a lingua he had created previously to keep Pia from disturbing him. Pia couldn''t hear what he was saying, but she could feel the air around them start to shift and change. Suddenly, a gust of wind engulfed the area, and when it dissipated, a large, invisible barrier had been erected around their campsite.

    Pia''s jaw dropped in surprise when she patted the barrier. She had never seen such a powerful barrier before. "How did you do that?" she exclaimed.

    Zero simply shrugged and said, "I told you, I have my ways." He then got up and walked over to the fire pit, where Pia had started a small fire, and tossed her the bag with the dried meat and water. "You did a good job with the fire," he said, "Now let''s get some rest."

    Pia couldn''t shake off her confusion and curiosity about Zero, but she knew that she needed to rest. They settled in for the night, protected by the powerful barrier that Zero had created. Pia managed to eat some meat and replenish some of her energy, but Zero declined to eat, his motives and behavior remaining a mystery.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Pia and Zero awoke the next day, ready to continue their journey. As they walked, they talked about their goals and reasons for traveling. Pia shared her disdain for humans and her mission to rescue captured Alv slaves. Zero, on the other hand, remained tight-lipped about his own motivations.

    After a few hours of walking, they came across a small village that was being pillaged by bandits. Pia rushed over to try to help, but Zero, still in an uninterested manner, asked her why she would try to help humans.

    "These people are innocent," Pia replied, "They need our help. I may despise humans, but the sight of mothers and children being killed reminds me of how my kingdom fell, and I can''t stand idly by and watch this happen again."

    Zero simply shrugged and said, "I don''t see why it matters. They''re just humans. They''ll die eventually anyway."

    Pia couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She knew that Zero was a mysterious man with his own motivations, but she couldn''t understand how he could be so callous towards the plight of innocent people. She didn''t have time to argue with him, though, as she knew that she needed to act fast to help the villagers.

    Pia rushed into the village with her mana recharged and her trusty revolver to take on the bandits. Despite the odds being against her, she fought with all her might, determined to save as many lives as she could. After a fierce battle, she was able to kill a few of the bandits and drive the rest away, saving the village.

    After successfully chasing off the bandits, Pia and Zero approached the chief of the village and asked for some supplies in exchange for their help. The chief was grateful for their assistance and provided them with food, water, and other necessary supplies.

    As they were leaving the village, they saw some dead bodies on the ground and people crying over their loved ones. The sight of the tragedy and destruction caused by the bandits was heartbreaking. Pia felt a pang of guilt for not being able to do more to prevent the deaths of these innocent people.

    Pia couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt. She knew that she had to find a way to make a real change in the world and prevent more innocent lives from being lost. Zero, on the other hand, remained unbothered and thought that Pia''s feelings were pointless. He believed that death was a natural part of life and that the strong will survive. He thought that Pia was wasting her time trying to save her enemies.

    Pia began, "I know that my actions may have only been temporary, but I was still able to save lives and ease the suffering of the village at that moment. I won''t abandon those in need because in the past I had to run when my kingdom fell. I can''t stand idly by and watch innocent people suffer."

    Zero replied in a colder and more calculated stance, "Your sentiment is admirable, but you''re ultimately motivated by revenge against humans. If that''s the case, then you should want as many of them to die as possible, not save them. Your actions are counterproductive to your ultimate goal."

    Pia was taken aback by Zero''s response. She knew that she had a different perspective on life and death and didn''t want to become like him. "I understand your point, but I can''t just let innocent people suffer without trying to help them. I may have a desire for revenge, but that doesn''t mean I can''t also have empathy for others. Besides, aren''t you also human? Shouldn''t you have compassion for those of your race?"

    Zero shrugged, "Empathy can be a weakness; it clouds your judgment and hinders your ability to make calculated decisions. In this world, I''ve learned you need to be cold and calculated; only then will you be able to achieve your ultimate goal."

    Pia felt a chill run down her spine as she realized the cold and calculating person that Zero was. She knew that she had a different perspective on life and death and didn''t want to become like him. "I understand where you''re coming from, but I can''t just become a cold-hearted person. I want to make a real change in the world, but I also want to have empathy for others."

    Zero nodded, "I understand; we all have our own ways of looking at things. But remember, in this world, only the strong survive. The weak fall by the wayside."

    Pia knew that she had to be strong and make a real change in the world, but she also knew that she couldn''t abandon her empathy for others. She had to find a balance between the two.

    As they exited the village, Pia turned to the woods just outside the village and walked in that direction instead of following Zero. This caused Zero to stop and ask, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±

    ¡°Just like you said, I need to be calculating. That means I need to look for ways to address the underlying issues and make a real impact. So, I¡¯m going to finish off the remaining bandits,¡± announced Pia.

 Chapter 220 Eyes of Hopelessness

    Zero nodded in understanding. "I see. Well, I wish you the best of luck in your endeavors. Remember, in this world, only the strong survive. Don''t expect me to save you."

    Pia smiled and replied, "I won''t. This is something I''ve decided to do, and I''ll handle it myself."

    With that, Pia turned and walked towards the woods, determined to make a real impact and finish off the bandits, truly saving the villagers. Zero watched her go without a care in the world. After she disappeared into the woods, Zero removed his ring, which had sealed his powers as a demigod. This little trip with Pia had taught him that life was difficult without his powers.

    Zero quickly used his soul abilities to alter the artifact, loosening the restrictions on his power. The ring now allowed him access to his vampire abilities and his ability to manipulate shadows. If Zero had wanted to increase the level of restrictions, he would have needed to add more souls to the ring, but reducing them was relatively simple.

    After putting the ring back on, Zero flicked his finger, and his shadow tendrils emerged from the ground.

    ¡®You know they were right; you don¡¯t really appreciate what you have until it''s gone.¡¯

    While he was lost in thought, a loud gunshot rang out, causing the forest birds to take flight. It seemed that Pia had encountered the bandits or perhaps some random wild animal.

    Zero was intrigued by the gunshot, but he had no personal stake in the outcome. He knew that Pia was somewhat capable of taking care of herself. He decided to investigate what had happened out of curiosity. However, he had no intention of going out of his way to intervene if Pia needed help.

    Zero walked in the direction of the gunshot, using the shadows to move quickly and quietly. As he approached the area, he observed Pia shooting her revolver at a group of bandits who were hiding behind some rocks, returning fire with bows and arrows.

    Zero watched from a distance, impressed by Pia''s skills as she managed to kill a bandit and disarm another by shooting his hand. He realized that she was not as weak as he had initially thought. It looked as if she wouldn''t die anytime soon, so Zero disregarded her and, as a shadow, slithered into a cave behind the six bandits.

    While Pia was dealing with the bandits, he thought he might as well search the cave. As he explored the cave, he found it desolate, but then he stumbled upon a particularly repulsive sight. Inside the cave, 15 women were held captive, and they were in a terrible state. It appeared they had been subjected to torture, with multiple whip marks on their skin. Some of them had their wrists and ankles deliberately broken, presumably to keep them captive.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Zero materialized from the shadows and walked around. These women appeared broken, both physically and mentally. Their eyes were lifeless, and their bodies were limp, like corpses. Even when Zero used the shadows to remove their restraints, none of the women moved an inch.

    As Zero pondered what to do with these women, a man walked into the area and looked shocked at Zero''s presence.

    "Who the hell are you? How did you get inside? Did those morons fail to stop you, or did you sneak in while your friend dealt with those idiots?" demanded the bandit leader.

    Zero responded with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Ah, I assume you''re the leader of these bandits, correct? Are you also the one responsible for the state of these women?"

    The bandit leader sneered, "Yeah, I''m the leader, and I''m responsible for these women. They''re our property. We can do whatever we want with them. And now that you''re here, you''re our property too." It seemed the bandit leader had either mistaken Zero for a woman or he could go both ways.

    Zero''s expression turned cold, and his eyes glowed red. "I see. Well, it looks like you never learned the lesson of not biting off more than you can chew. You see, I was stumped about what to do with these women, but since you''re here, I''d very much appreciate your help."

    Without warning, Zero''s shadow tendrils wrapped around the leader''s body. He lifted the leader up and slammed him against the wall. The bandit leader screamed in pain as the shadows repeatedly slammed him against the wall, breaking his bones. The tendrils finally dropped the bandit leader, who was barely still alive.

    Zero snapped his fingers, causing the shadows to leave, and a few seconds later, they returned with blades, knives, and daggers. The shadows then moved the women carefully, so as not to injure them, and sat them down, facing Zero.

    Zero walked over and sliced his finger. He lifted a woman''s head and dropped a bead of blood down her throat. Seconds later, her whip lashes and broken wrist healed, but she remained unresponsive. Zero went about repeating the process with all the other women. He noticed that not all these women were human. Of the women, ten were human, three were dwarves, one was an elf, and the last remaining appeared to be a different race.

    The elf was characterized by her pointed ears, which were a distinctive feature that set her apart from humans. Elves were often described as tall, slender, and graceful, with a natural affinity for magic and the natural world.

    The dwarves were a race of people who closely resembled humans in terms of physical appearance. However, they were much smaller in size and stature. They were considered to be petite and very small and delicate in build, making them physically distinct from other human-like races. They were stocky, strong, and hardy despite their small size.

    The last woman Zero guessed belonged to the Alv race. She closely resembled a mix between humans and elves in terms of physical appearance. However, she possessed a unique distinguishing characteristic in the form of her dark green hair, an impossible color found in nature. Additionally, her ears were longer than those of humans but not as elongated as those of elves.

    Now fully healed, Zero used his hypnotic eyes on them. He didn''t use it to give them orders but rather to relay information to the deepest part of their subconscious. Zero guessed that their minds couldn''t handle their circumstances, so they retreated into the depths of the subconscious.

    "This is the man responsible for the pain and torture you all went through," Zero informed them. "If you want revenge, then take up these weapons and take it for yourselves. If you wish for death, then you know what to do. The choice is yours."

    It seemed that the words truly resonated with the women as they began to move toward the pile of weapons.

 Chapter 221 Eyes of Hope

    Zero watched as the women slowly began to move towards the pile of weapons, their eyes filled with newfound determination and anger. Some of them picked up knives, others grabbed bows and arrows, and a few even took up swords. They seemed to have found a renewed sense of purpose and were ready to take their revenge on the bandits who had wronged them.

    Zero then dripped a drop of blood down the bandit leader¡¯s throat, healing him, and then proceeded to use shadow tendrils to immobilize him. Zero then said, ¡°You may begin, and if it seems like he¡¯s going to die, then I''ll heal him right back up. So please don''t worry and do as you please.¡±

    Zero stood back and watched as the women approached the bandit leader, who was still lying on the ground, barely alive. They surrounded him, their weapons at the ready, and the bandit leader''s eyes widened in fear.

    "Please, I''ll do anything," he begged, "just don''t kill me."

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill you? When we begged you to stop, did you listen?¡± asked one of the women.

    But the women were not swayed by his pleas. They had suffered too much at his hands, and they wanted justice. They began to strike, their weapons piercing the bandit leader''s body. He screamed in agony as they continued to strike, their rage and anger fueling their attacks.

    Zero watched as the bandit leader''s screams slowly faded away, replaced by silence. The women stood there, their weapons still in hand, and their breathing heavy. They had finally taken their revenge, and Zero stepped forward to heal the leader.

    As Zero healed the bandit leader, he noticed that the women were beginning to come back to their senses. The hypnotic suggestion had done its job, and their minds were slowly returning to reality. Some of them were crying, others were still in shock, but all of them were alive and free from the bandits'' grasp.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± asked Zero, to which the women shook their heads and repeated the process four more times before they dropped their weapons.

    Once the bandit leader was no longer a threat, Zero stepped forward and addressed the women. "You are free now. You can leave this place and start anew. I will escort you out of the cave and make sure you are safe."

    ¡°Why did you help us?¡± asked one of the women.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°No reason. I just have a daughter, so I dislike things like this, is all,¡± said Zero.

    The women looked at Zero with gratitude and relief in their eyes. They knew that they owed him their lives and freedom. Zero told them to look around the cave and gather their belongings and anything they wanted. They found some cloth and used those to cover their bodies. When they also came across the bandit¡¯s treasure, they tried to offer it to Zero, but he said he didn''t need it, so the women could take as much as they could carry.

    They only managed to take about a quarter of the whole treasure, and as they left, they didn''t notice a shadow swallowing up the rest. As they walked toward the entrance, Zero noticed that the steps of the women became stronger and more confident with each step. They followed him out of the cave and into the outside world, where they were greeted by the warmth of the sun and the fresh air.

    As the women were taking in the surroundings, Pia suddenly yelled, ¡°Why did you come out from the cave, and who are they?¡±

    Zero turned to Pia and said, "These are the women who were held captive by the bandits in the cave. I helped them escape, and now I am escorting them to safety."

    Pia''s eyes widened in surprise. "You saved them? What about your speech about leaving things to occur? What are you going to do with them now?"

    Zero turned to the women and asked, "Do any of you have a place to go? Family or friends you can stay with?"

    The women looked at each other and shook their heads. They had been taken from their homes, and the bandits had killed those they were close to. They had nowhere to go.

    "Don''t worry, I will take care of things," Zero said, "I have a safe place where you can stay until you figure out what you want to do next. We''re headed to a safe place, so if you want, you''re welcome to follow."

    The women looked at Zero with gratitude and relief in their eyes. They knew they had found a savior in him.

    Zero then motioned for the Alv woman who was in the back to step forward, and when Pia saw her, it caused her eyes to widen in shock. She stuttered as she said, "S-Serasa, how are you alive!? I thought you were dead! How did you find her? How is she still alive?" Pia''s emotions overcame her, and she ran towards the woman, embracing her tightly.

    Zero said, "I found her in the cave. The bandits had taken her, but she was still alive. I thought you might know her?"

    The woman looked confused as she asked, ¡°Who might you be, and how do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°It''s me, Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come back for you when they ambushed us,¡± said Pia with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Lady Phelantha! You managed to escape safely. I¡¯m so glad,¡± said the woman Serasa as she broke down in tears.

    As Pia and Serasa hugged and cried, Zero watched with a curious look. He had helped these two reunite, but he wondered what the odds of saving someone connected to Pia were. He felt something strange with this situation.

    Pia turned to Zero and said, "Thank you so much for saving Serasa."

    Zero simply nodded and said, "Well, we should leave now. There¡¯s too much blood in the air."

    The group began to walk, following Zero as he led them toward the promised safe place. As they walked, the women shared their stories with Pia and Serasa, who listened with tears in their eyes. Pia was horrified by what they went through, but she didn¡¯t verbalize it.

    Zero mainly ignored the chatting as he walked in silence, lost in his thoughts. He wanted to get as far as possible before making camp. The women continued to share their stories, and Pia listened with a mix of horror and empathy. She couldn''t believe the atrocities that these women had been through, and she couldn''t imagine what they must have gone through.

    As they walked, Pia noticed that the group consisted of many different races, but there was no hatred between them. She found it quite remarkable that despite the hardships they had been through, they were able to come together and support each other. Pia shared this observation with the group, and they all agreed that it was a positive thing.

 Chapter 222 Knights Resolve

    As the group left the cave and began traveling north, the sun was high in the sky, and the heat was becoming intense. However, the shade from the trees helped, so they continued until dusk. Zero then suggested that they stop for a rest and to gather some food. Since the villagers had given him enough food and water to sustain a group this large, he volunteered to go hunting for prey, leaving Pia and the women to set up camp.

    Zero set off into the surrounding woods, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of animals. He was an experienced hunter and knew how to track and kill his prey quickly and efficiently. As he walked, he thought about the women he had rescued and the strange feeling he had about the situation. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to this than just a simple rescue mission.

    After a while of searching, Zero spotted a magical deer that was unlike any he had ever seen before. The deer had antlers made of solid rock, and its hooves seemed to be made of earth. Zero knew this deer was special, and he knew he had to be careful when hunting it.

    He crept up slowly and aimed a bow at the deer. As he released the arrow, the deer suddenly lifted its hooves, and the ground beneath it rose up, blocking the arrow. Zero was surprised by the deer''s ability to control the earth. He quickly grabbed another arrow and aimed again, but this time the deer used its hooves to create a small earthquake, causing Zero to lose his balance and fall.

    The deer then tried to take off into the forest, but suddenly a shadow tendril rose from the deer''s own shadow and impaled it. The deer fell to the ground, dead. Zero approached the animal and gutted it and buried its organs, as he remembered Hammer teaching him. Using his vampiric powers, he controlled the animal''s blood. He drank most of it while saving a few drops which he absorbed into his body. He then took the meat and the animal''s pelt back to camp.

    When he returned to camp, the women were sitting around a fire, talking and laughing. Pia looked up and smiled as he approached, "You were quick, Zero. We were just about to start worrying. I went ahead and got us some water."

    Zero smiled back and said, "Good, that saves me time."

    Zero then placed the pelt on the ground before putting the meat on it.

    As the group sat around the fire, roasting the deer meat and talking about their plans for the future, Zero couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. He had fulfilled his duty and helped these women, and in doing so, he had found a sense of purpose. He knew that whatever lay ahead, he would be ready to face it with these women by his side.

    As the night grew darker, they all decided to lay down and rest. Zero took the first watch and made sure that everyone was safe and sound. They slept soundly, feeling safe with Zero there to protect them. And as the night went on, Zero stayed awake, his mind wandering with thoughts of what could be next, but also feeling grateful for the chance to make a difference in these women''s lives.

    He began to skin and prepare the deer for cooking. As he worked, the women watched with interest and asked him about the deer he had caught. Zero explained to them about the magical deer and its ability to control the earth. The women were amazed and couldn''t believe that such a creature existed.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Pia then said, "Wait, that''s a Terrafaun, a high-level magic beast. How in the world did you manage to hunt something like that on your own, Zero? It usually takes an entire group to be able to stand a chance against something like that. I''ve never seen anyone hunt like that before."

    Zero smiled and replied, ¡°I''ve been hunting for a long time; it''s second nature to me. Besides, I caught it off guard, so don''t look too much into it."

    He then prepared skewer sticks and made meat skewers, placing them around the fire. Since they didn''t have any seasoning or spices, the meat tasted very bland. Luckily for the group, Zero had drained all the blood to remove the gaminess of the meat.

    As the meat cooked, Zero went ahead and set up his barrier lingua. With this, even when other animals smelled the food, they could do nothing to harm the group.

    As they ate the deer, they all talked and laughed, enjoying the meal and the company. Zero wasn''t much of a talker, so he leaned against a tree and closed his eyes to relax. After dinner, the women thanked Zero for his help and for providing them with food.

    Zero then helped the women clean up, and as the group was getting ready to go to sleep, he also leaned against the tree to sleep. The group slept soundly, feeling safe and protected by Zero''s barrier lingua, and as the night went on.

    Zero''s eyes suddenly opened as he looked in the left direction. Suddenly, the bushes in that direction began to rustle as a figure emerged. The man walked through the dense forest, his sword held tightly in his grasp. He moved quietly and cautiously, his eyes scanning the trees and brush for any sign of movement. He was dressed in rugged, earth-toned clothing, designed to blend in with his surroundings and keep him hidden from potential predators.

    Zero exited the barrier and walked toward the man. But as he left, he added his sound-blocking lingua just in case. He then came face to face with his stern face and said, ¡°Hello, do you need something from my group."

    The man put on a wicked face and said, ¡°Well, I was out hunting when I saw you and the group of beauties. You can¡¯t enjoy all of that by yourself, so how about you share and give me a go at them."

    Zero''s expression turned cold, and he said, "I will not tolerate any harm to come to those girls. They are under my protection, so leave now before things turn violent." The man could see the determination in Zero''s eyes and knew he meant business.

    However, he didn¡¯t retreat. He pulled out his sword and said, ¡°I was willing to share, but it looks like I¡¯ll just have to kill you and take them for myself."

    The man didn''t hesitate and charged at Zero, who seemed unarmed. As the man slashed at Zero, he was met with the sound of clashing steel ringing through the woods as his sword clashed with a black blade. The two men fought fiercely, their swords clashing as they exchanged blows.

    Zero swiftly parried the man''s attacks with his black blade, showing remarkable skill and speed. The man was strong, but Zero''s precision and finesse with the sword made him a formidable opponent. Zero''s eyes glowed with a crimson intensity as he focused on the fight, his movements precise and calculated.

    Zero was skilled and experienced, but the man was strong and determined. The fight was intense, but Zero''s determination to protect the group gave him the upper hand. He quickly overpowered the man and disarmed him, sending his sword flying out of his hand.

    The man, now disarmed and defeated, knew he had no chance of winning. He quickly retreated, disappearing into the woods. Zero watched him go, sheathed his sword, and turned back to the group. Zero was well aware that the man had grabbed his sword and was hiding, waiting for a moment of weakness. He kept his guard up and waited.

    With his back turned, the man lunged forward, swinging his sword wildly in an attempt to strike Zero. But Zero was quick and agile, easily dodging the man''s attacks and retaliating with his own strikes. The two clashed swords, and the sound of metal rang through the forest yet again.

    The man was strong, but Zero was skilled and experienced. He used his knowledge of the terrain to his advantage, using the trees and bushes to dodge and strike at the right moments. The man was caught off guard by Zero''s tactics and was soon on the defensive.

    Zero''s strikes were precise and calculated, each one aimed at a weak point in the man''s defense. He landed several hits, causing the man to stumble and falter. The man''s sword arm was bleeding, and he was visibly tired, but he refused to back down.

    The man pulled out a vial of red liquid and drank it instantly, stopping his bleeding and healing his wounds. The man then said, ¡°I was going easy on you, but it looks like you¡¯re better than I thought.¡±

    The man activated a technique, covering himself in a light blue aura, and charged at Zero with renewed confidence. Zero, who had never personally encountered this technique but knew about it due to the soul he had consumed, knew it was called Knight''s Resolve.

    The fight shifted slightly in the man''s favor, as his increased strength and speed gave him an advantage. However, Zero remained calm and focused, using his own combat experience to counter the man''s attacks. Unknown to the man, Zero was holding back just enough to observe the man''s movements and gauge the power of his aura.

 Chapter 223 Ghoulish Knight

    As the battle raged on, Zero''s keen observation allowed him to adapt to the man''s utilization of Knight''s Resolve, exposing the chinks in his armor and gradually gaining the upper hand. He astutely noted that the man''s aura was faltering, indicating a loss of control over his Knight''s Resolve and increasing vulnerability.

    Zero seized the opportunity and delivered a potent strike that disarmed the man, sending him sprawling to the ground. With his aura diminished, the man lay defeated and bruised.

    Glaring down at the vanquished opponent, Zero couldn''t resist offering a piece of advice, "Impressive use of Knight''s Resolve, but control and discipline are paramount. A formidable tool can quickly become a liability if wielded recklessly."

    The man''s frustration boiled over as he pulled out a vial of blue liquid and consumed its contents, appearing reinvigorated. He promptly reactivated his Knight''s Resolve.

    "Don''t you dare lecture me, you piece of sh*t! I''m Nikolaus Auer, a B-rank adventurer! I won''t be condescended to by an insignificant worm like you," retorted the man, now identified as Nikolaus.

    "Alright, Nick, let''s make a deal. I''m in need of information about the human kingdom, and you seem like the perfect source. In the spirit of camaraderie, I''ll hold back just enough to keep this fight fair," Zero replied, a hint of a smirk on his face.

    Zero and Nick reengaged in an intense battle, both driven to claim victory. Zero maintained a delicate balance, offering Nick a fair contest while demonstrating his exceptional swordsmanship. The fight unfolded with Zero analyzing Nick''s tactics and searching for vulnerabilities.

    Despite Nick''s relentless efforts, Zero''s superior skills and experience gradually wore him down. A well-timed move from Zero disarmed Nick and sent him crashing to the ground, his aura flickering as he lay defeated.

    Zero approached Nick and, with a firm grip on his hair, lifted his head to meet his eyes. Employing his vampiric powers, Zero hypnotized Nick, compelling him to provide truthful answers to his inquiries.

    As Zero extracted information from Nick about his homeland and adventurers, it became clear that Nick had limited knowledge about his own kingdom. While the realm was expansive and divided into territories overseen by nobles, Count Secundus De Cepeda was the only significant piece of information Zero could gather.

    On the subject of adventurers, Nick was far more informative. He explained that adventurers were individuals who undertook perilous quests and missions, often for compensation or personal gain. These adventurers were categorized into various ranks, ranging from the most skilled A-rank adventurers to novice F-rank adventurers. The Adventurers'' Guild was their governing body, akin to the Merchant''s Guild, and was under the jurisdiction of the crown.

    Nick shared detailed insights about adventurers and the remarkable red and blue potions. He clarified that the red potion was primarily a healing elixir, apt at closing wounds and rejuvenating an individual''s vitality. In contrast, the blue potion was an energy elixir, proficient in rejuvenating an individual''s stamina and mental energy, particularly useful in Lingua casting. Furthermore, the blue potion had the unique capability to provide a temporary boost to physical capabilities, enhancing an individual''s strength and speed.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Nick provided an elaborate explanation of adventurers, describing them as courageous individuals who undertook perilous quests and missions in exchange for compensation or personal gain. They were classified into different ranks based on their skills and abilities, with an A-rank signifying the highest level of skill and competence, while an F-rank was allocated to newcomers still in the early stages of their journey. These adventurers were affiliated with the Adventurers'' Guild, an entity similar in structure to the Merchant''s Guild, operating under the purview of the kingdom''s crown.

    To illustrate the concept further, Nick retrieved his adventurer''s card, a solid slate of iron inscribed with mana. This mystical card contained extensive information about Nick and functioned as his official identification within the guild. Its security measures were renowned, and not even the formidable mages of the tower could tamper with the information encoded within the mana, rendering it a reliable and unforgeable system.

    Zero listened intently, absorbing every detail about the world he had inexplicably found himself in and the individuals who inhabited it. Upon concluding his interrogation of Nick, he extended a claw on his pointer finger, ominously puncturing Nick''s neck with eerie precision. A slow, macabre spectacle unfolded, as the lifeblood within Nick''s veins flowed out and condensed into a sinister orb that hovered menacingly above Zero''s pointed digit. The very essence of Nick''s existence drained away until his lifeless body lay desiccated, a mere husk upon the ground.

    With an unholy thirst that had been left unsatisfied for days, Zero lifted the condensed orb to his lips and indulged in a grotesque feast, savouring the rich vitality of his victim''s essence. An eerie sense of satisfaction washed over him, as the warmth of fresh blood coursed through his vampiric veins. The predatory hunger was quelled, at least for now.

    But Zero''s malevolent intentions did not end with mere consumption. He methodically gouged his own finger with a claw, coaxing forth a droplet of his sinister blood. This morbid droplet was then strategically manipulated, moving with sinister intent towards the lifeless lips of the fallen Nick. The ritual was grimly intricate and punctuated by the eerie silence of the surroundings.

    What followed was a ghastly transformation. Nick''s corpse, a withered relic of his former self, experienced a grotesque metamorphosis as it writhed and convulsed in an eldritch display. Zero''s vampiric blood possessed three dreadful capabilities, the effects of which were now exhibited on Nick''s unfortunate remains.

    The first was the blood''s power of healing. When introduced into a living vessel, it coursed through the bloodstream, mending injuries and repairing physical damages with an unnatural swiftness, restoring the individual to peak condition.

    The second use was more sinister: the transformation. This vile infusion remolded the recipient''s body and psyche, bestowing upon them the dread gift of vampirism ¨C immortality, and the insatiable thirst for blood. Though the process was agonizing and time-consuming, it culminated in the emergence of a powerful immortal being with a hunger for the crimson life force of others.

    Zero''s final application of the vampire''s blood was the creation of a ghoul, a subservient, wretched creature bound to its master''s will. This transformation was swift, achieved through the introduction of a minimal dose of vampire blood, typically administered through a bite or wound. The resulting ghoul was instantly reanimated but rendered physically and mentally inferior to the vampire, possessing limited intellect and devoid of free will.

    Zero had employed this dreadful ability on Nick''s lifeless form, transmuting him into a ghoul. Another drop of his sinister blood then brought the undead servant back to a semblance of life. The ghoul''s first instinct was a ravenous craving for flesh and blood, yet it remained tethered to Zero''s dominion for the duration of its existence.

    This unholy creation, the product of Zero''s malevolent sorcery, was a grotesque abomination. Its limbs elongated unnaturally, concluding in razor-edged claws. Lifeless eyes stared blankly from a cadaverous visage, its mouth agape, revealing a cavernous expanse of serrated teeth from which a never-ending drool oozed. An aura of darkness enveloped the ghoul, a malevolent shroud that seemed to drain vitality from its surroundings. It was a nightmarish entity, capable of rending anything that crossed its path, a relentless harbinger of doom, yet a slave to Zero''s unrelenting will. Every command, no matter how vile or perverse, it would obey without hesitation.

    Fortunately for Nick, the same tome in Soma''s castle that Zero had read mentioned that ghouls, if they were permitted to exist long enough and fed regularly, could gradually ascend to a state of being a lesser vampire with a modicum of free will. However, in the case of the wretched creature before him, Zero harbored doubts about its capacity for such an evolution.

    The ghoul cast a vacant gaze towards Zero, a grotesque puppet waiting for the puppeteer''s directives. Zero issued a chilling command, instructing the monstrosity to lie in ambush for Nick''s companions and attack them when they were most vulnerable. Afterward, it could heed the savage call of its instincts and hunt within the surrounding forest. With a sinister wink, Zero vanished into the shadows, his malevolence echoing through this enigmatic world, a world he had only begun to unravel.

 Chapter 224 Ghoulish Delight

    The ghoul that used to be Nick lay in wait among the trees and rocks of the forest, hidden from the approaching party. His former companions, consisting of an archer, a mage, a healer, and a swordsman, were entirely oblivious to the lurking danger that awaited them.

    The archer led the way, her keen eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of the Terrafaun they were hunting. The mage remained prepared, ready to unleash his magical prowess at any unexpected encounter. The healer followed closely behind the mage, her holy magic at the ready for any injuries that might occur. The swordsman brought up the rear, maintaining a watchful eye on the environment. They grew increasingly concerned as Nick''s absence became conspicuous.

    "Where is Nick?" the archer asked, her bow poised for action. "He should have arrived by now."

    "Yeah, this isn''t like him to be late," the mage remarked while casting a spell to detect hidden threats. "I don''t sense any danger, though."

    "Perhaps he ran into trouble," the healer suggested, her hand emitting a soft, healing glow. "We should go look for him."

    "Agreed," the swordsman concurred, drawing his weapon. "Let''s spread out and search for any signs of him."

    As the party members dispersed to comb the area, the ghoul, once known as Nick, lurked in the shadows. It patiently waited for the perfect moment to strike, its lifeless eyes fixed on the party members as they searched for their missing comrade. Its insatiable hunger gnawed at its being.

    Finally, an opportunity presented itself. The archer found herself alone, surveying the area with her bow at the ready. The ghoul emerged from the shadows, stealthily advancing toward its unsuspecting prey. Before she could react, it was upon her, its claws slashing through the air with lethal intent.

    The rest of the party heard her cry out and rushed to her aid, but they arrived too late. The ghoul had already taken her down, its teeth sinking into her neck as it drained the life from her.

    The mage called upon his magic, sending a surge of energy toward the ghoul. The healer followed suit, using her magic to mend the wounds of the swordsman as he charged forward, his sword gleaming in the moonlight.

    The battle raged intensely, with the swordsman and mage exchanging blows with the ghoul. The healer struggled to keep them all alive, but the archer''s lifeless body lay forgotten at the feet of the ghoul.

    In the end, it was the ghoul that emerged victorious. The swordsman and mage lay defeated, their lifeless bodies bearing the marks of a brutal battle. The healer, with her magic depleted, was the last to succumb to the ghoul''s relentless onslaught. As she fell, the ghoul stood triumphant.

    The ghoul let out a guttural growl, its once-lifeless eyes now gleaming with cruelty as it surveyed the scene of carnage it had created. It had executed Zero''s command and emerged victorious, ready to satiate its insatiable hunger. The ghoul then approached the mage''s lifeless body, extended a claw, and plunged it into the mage''s neck, injecting him with its own blood. The mage convulsed as the transformation took hold, turning him into a ghoul akin to Nick. They then proceeded to devour the other fallen party members before vanishing into the shadows, hunting for their next meal.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Zero had been intrigued by the battle and had observed from the shadows. He was taken aback by the outcome. Nick was supposedly a high-ranking adventurer, yet he had proven to be feeble compared to the creatures of the last world. A single ghoul had defeated these high-ranking adventurers, and now there were two of them.

    ''Maybe an A-rank adventurer could have defeated him?'' Zero pondered. ''Regardless, if most people in this world possess such strength, amassing an army of ghouls would suffice to conquer any opposition. Should I eliminate them now? I doubt many would be capable of defeating them. No, that''s a waste. I know what I''ll do instead.''

    Zero used the shadows to transport himself to stand in front of the two ghouls. At first, the transformed mage attempted to attack him, but Nick growled and apparently ordered it to stop.

    ¡°That''s cool. Anyways, I order you to stop turning more ghouls. Just do your best to survive,¡± Zero said before vanishing back into the shadows.

    Zero disappeared into the darkness and reappeared silently near the sleeping party. He glanced over them, ensuring they hadn''t been disturbed by the sounds of the recent battle. Satisfied that they remained undisturbed, he vanished once more, reappearing back in his own resting spot, as if nothing unusual had transpired.

    The next morning, the group woke up, oblivious to the gruesome events that had unfolded nearby the previous night. They gathered their belongings and continued on their journey, heading north as planned. Engaging in conversation and planning their future, they were blissfully unaware of the lurking ghouls hidden in the nearby forest.

    Zero chose to keep the events of the previous night to himself, finding no need to explain the situation to the group. He was also curious about how they would react if they ever discovered the existence of the ghouls. He continued traveling with the group, attentively observing them and listening to their conversations.

    After about an hour of walking, they took a break for the women to rest and address a few matters. Following their short interlude, they resumed their journey north. Two days passed, and they finally arrived in a bustling village. The village was teeming with activity, as villagers went about their daily routines, conducting trade, and conversing with one another. As the group entered the village, the villagers took notice, some displaying curiosity about the newcomers, while others simply went about their business as usual.

    The village displayed sturdily constructed buildings with wooden planks, thatched roofs, and stone foundations. The streets were a blend of dirt and cobblestone, and the heart of the village was occupied by a large marketplace. It was evident that this village was far more advanced compared to the previous two they had visited. The group made their way to the marketplace, eager to rest and procure supplies, given their diminishing resources.

    While strolling through the village, they could see the villagers were far friendlier than in the prior village. The women they had rescued appeared much more at ease and content, and even Pia displayed a better mood. Zero suggested they take a break for rest and resupply the following day, so he led them to an inn and used the money he had obtained from Nick to secure their accommodations.

    Oddly, the innkeepers displayed exceptional friendliness and offered the group a complimentary meal and drinks. The girls immediately began to eat when they observed Zero taking a bite.

    "So, what''s the plan for tomorrow?" Pia inquired as she sipped her drink.

    ¡°Not much. You guys will purchase supplies, and then we''ll continue our journey,¡± Zero replied.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask, where will you go, and what will you do with these women?" Pia questioned.

    ¡°I plan to travel to Torin''s territory. There, I will provide these girls with a house so they can live independently. As for you, you can return to your ultimate mission of overthrowing the kingdom,¡± Zero whispered.

    ¡°Hey, why are you saying that out loud? Do you want to get me killed?¡± Pia said with a hushed tone.

    Zero did not respond and simply smirked. Once the girls had finished their meal, they felt tired and exhausted, and as a result, they went up to their rooms to rest. Overcome by the effects of whatever had been added to their food, they fell into a deep slumber. Zero waited for them to fall asleep before using his barrier lingua to secure the doors.

    ¡®System, what was mixed into the food?¡¯

    [The food contained a mild sedative made from the petals of a flower that induces sleepiness.]

 Chapter 225 Village of Degenerates

    Zero waited patiently outside, concealed within the shadows, keeping a vigilant watch on the inn. He was curious to uncover who had drugged their food and the motive behind it. After several hours, he observed the innkeeper and a group of townspeople stealthily entering the inn. They carried ropes and gags, and it was evident to Zero that their intentions were far from friendly.

    As the group approached the rooms where Pia and the women were sleeping, Zero harnessed his shadow form to silently shadow their every move. Finally, the group arrived at the room where the women were resting and attempted to force the doors open. Yet, the doors remained sealed shut due to the barrier Zero had set in place.

    Emerging from the depths of the shadows, Zero revealed himself to the group of townspeople and the innkeeper who had been attempting to access the room. Startled and taken aback by Zero''s sudden presence, they tried to feign innocence, with the innkeeper pretending to be oblivious.

    "What''s going on here?" Zero inquired in a calm but resolute tone.

    The innkeeper stammered for a moment, then feigned surprise. "Oh, nothing, sir. We were just checking on the guests to ensure their comfort."

    Zero raised an eyebrow, skeptical of their explanation. "Really, and you need ropes and gags to do that? So why are you carrying them?"

    The innkeeper''s charade of innocence rapidly crumbled, and he cast nervous glances at the other townspeople. "Well, uh... we, uh... we heard some strange noises and suspected there might be burglars in the room."

    Zero''s smile, though chilling, revealed nothing of his true intentions. "Well, you''re obviously lying, but shouldn¡¯t you put in more effort? I observed the way you were skulking around and attempting to access those rooms. What were your true intentions?"

    Cornered and exposed, the innkeeper attempted to defend his actions, though it was evident he had been caught. "Okay, okay. We intended to take the women and sell them to some buyers. It''s strictly business, nothing personal. So now we''ll either eliminate you or perhaps sell you too since you''re also top-class merchandise."

    Zero''s countenance grew cold, and he advanced toward them, the shadows around him deepening and shifting ominously. "Hoh, so you have the audacity to look at me with those eyes. You know I had planned to let you all go since this wasn''t a major issue for me, but now I suppose I''ll have to deal with you."

    Zero summoned his shadow powers, a cold, menacing smile on his lips. He transported the group of townspeople and the innkeeper to the forest inhabited by the two ghouls. The group''s screams of terror echoed as they found themselves in the eerie, dark woods, surrounded by ravenous ghouls who had just acquired fresh prey.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    As the ghouls descended upon their hapless victims, Zero observed from a distance. His expression bore no interest as he witnessed the abject terror in their eyes. The group and the innkeeper attempted to fight back, but they proved powerless against the relentless undead beings. The ghouls'' swiftness and strength rendered their struggle futile, and soon, the only sounds that filled the forest were the agonized screams of the victims and the menacing growls of the ghouls.

    Zero returned to the inn, dispelling the barrier that sealed the doors, and entered his room as if nothing unusual had occurred. He shut his eyes and settled down for sleep. When he awoke early the next morning, he roused the well-rested women.

    "Good morning," he greeted them with a faint smile. "Let''s restock and hit the road. We have a long journey ahead." Pia and the women awoke feeling revitalized and rejuvenated. They swiftly gathered their belongings and made their way outside.

    Once they stepped outside the inn, they promptly went about replenishing their supplies for the arduous journey ahead. They visited the nearest marketplace and procured sufficient provisions to last them for the next few days.

    The group continued their journey, leaving the town quickly to avoid any potential fallout from the previous night''s events. Zero did not want to let anything or anyone slow them down. The women, although a bit confused by the sudden departure, trusted Zero''s judgment and followed his lead. They traveled down the road, with the sun shining brightly above them and a gentle breeze at their backs.

    For the next five days, Zero, Pia, and the women continued their journey until they reached the bustling city of Amesworth. Finally, they had the opportunity to hire a carriage for the remaining part of their journey to the Northern City under Earl Torin. However, they encountered a new challenge ¨C they were low on Deisi, the currency used in the human kingdom.

    They needed four silver Deisi to pay for the carriage ride, but they only had six iron Deisi, which were worth significantly less. Deisi could be broken down into different values, ranging from bronze to iron, silver, and gold, with each being ten times more valuable than the previous. They were in need of four silver Deisi, but their current currency wasn''t sufficient.

    Zero approached Pia and the group, explaining his plan. "I have an idea to get the money we need. You take care of the group and find a place to stay in the city. I''ll handle the rest and meet up with you once I''ve secured the funds."

    Pia agreed, "Okay, we''ll be waiting for you, but how will you find us?"

    Zero assured her, "Don''t worry; I''ll find a way."

    Zero headed to the adventurer guild and used his vampiric abilities to hypnotize the receptionist, making her believe that he was Nikolaus Auer, the previous owner of the guild card. With his identity altered in her perception, he requested a B-rank quest.

    The receptionist responded, "Very well, Sir Nikolaus Auer." She handed him a quest for hunting Terrafaun, each fetching a reward of 5 iron Deisi coins.

    Zero accepted the quest and left the guild, teleporting back to the forest where he had previously hunted Terrafaun. The hunt was not overly challenging, but it was tedious due to the creatures'' speed. Zero''s vampire senses came to his aid as he tracked the Terrafaun, even in the darkness. He stealthily stalked his prey, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    As the first Terrafaun charged toward him, Zero sprang into action. The creature''s hooves created earth spikes as it moved, but Zero''s quick reflexes and shadow powers allowed him to dodge and teleport behind it. With a precise strike to the neck, he swiftly dispatched the Terrafaun, which let out a final screech before falling.

    Zero continued his hunt, taking down Terrafaun one after another with growing ease. His movements became fluid, and he honed his skills throughout the hunt.

    After successfully hunting eight Terrafaun, Zero collected the meat and stored it in his shadow before teleporting back to Amesworth. He handed over the pelts to the receptionist at the adventurer guild, who remained under the influence of his hypnosis. He collected his reward of four silver Deisi coins and promptly returned to the group, handing the currency to Pia.

    Pia looked at him in amazement and asked, "How did you manage to get this much money so quickly?"

    Zero simply replied with a smirk, "Let''s just say I have my ways. Now we can finally leave this city and head to the Northern City under Earl Torin."

 Chapter 226 Earldom of Torin

    Zero and his companions had finally arrived at the Earldom of Torin, a vast and barren tundra, unlike anything they had ever seen before. The journey to the earldom had been long and treacherous, but they had finally arrived.

    As they traveled through the tundra, Zero noticed the change in scenery. The once lush grasslands had given way to a frozen wasteland, dotted with occasional shrubs and rocky outcroppings. The air was crisp and chilly, and the wind howled through the valleys, making it difficult for travelers to stay warm.

    Despite the harsh conditions, Zero remained unbothered by the temperature changes. The women, however, huddled together for warmth, their eyes filled with fear and uncertainty. The carriage could only take them to a nearby area, and they would need to walk a mile north to see the fort, but the snow and wind slowed their pace. Pia and Serasa followed closely behind, their eyes darting from side to side as they kept watch for any threats.

    As they continued their journey, Zero began to feel a strange sense of unease. He couldn''t quite place his finger on what was bothering him, but he knew that something wasn''t right. After several hours of traveling, they finally reached the gates of the earldom. The massive stone walls loomed above them, casting a shadow over the surrounding tundra. Zero approached the gates, unarmed, when a guard stepped forward from a room by the gates, his hand on the hilt of his own sword. "Who goes there?" he demanded.

    Zero stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the guard. "Hello, my name is Nick, I''m an adventurer, and these are my companions. We have traveled far and would like entry into the Earldom of Torin."

    The guard looked them over, his eyes scanning the group. He asked for Zero¡¯s adventure card and nodded his head when he saw it. He then asked to see the rest when Zero narrated a story of how the ladies were captured by bandits and how they lost their cards and so much more. The guard, feeling sympathetic and satisfied that they posed no threat, said, "Very well," and gestured for them to enter. "You may enter, but I suggest you head to the adventurers'' guild and have them reissue guild cards for them."

    Zero thanked the guard, and the group made their way into the earldom. They were immediately struck by the bustling city that was teeming with life. People of all shapes and sizes hurried about their business, going about their daily routines. The women were in awe of the sight of the city and the grand castle that stood at its center. Pia and the ladies looked surprised that such a cold place could be so lively, and even Zero was surprised when he noticed elves and dwarves mixed in with the townspeople. It was an unexpected sight because humans, elves, and dwarves were currently still fighting a war to wipe each other out.

    Zero saw the girls shivering, so he led them to an inn. They managed to check in for one night, although since they were low on money, they could only get a single room. Zero then said, ¡°You guys stay here and get warmed up. I have something to take care of.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Zero then looked around, finding the largest fort structure in the area, and headed straight for it. This was most likely the home of the former Duke Torin. When Zero reached the entrance, two guards stepped forward to block his path with spears.

    Zero stepped forward, his eyes glowing from using his hypnotic eyes. "Hello, I¡¯m here to see Earl Torin, so please let me through and resume your duties as normal." The guards looked them over in a dazed state and moved their spears, allowing Zero entry before returning back to normal.

    Zero then walked for 10 minutes before reaching the small castle. As he approached the doors, they were opened by two more guards who stepped aside to let him enter when his eyes glowed. He was greeted by a grand foyer, with a high ceiling and chandeliers that cast a warm light over the room. Zero made his way down the long hallway, taking in the ornate tapestries and intricate carvings that adorned the walls.

    Finally, he reached the fanciest pair of doors he assumed would be Earl Torin''s audience chamber. He pushed the doors open and stepped inside. Earl Torin sat at a large table surrounded by his advisors and courtiers. He looked up as Zero entered, and his eyes narrowed as he took in the stranger''s appearance.

    "Who are you, and what is your business here?" Earl Torin asked, his voice stern.

    The former Duke Torin was a handsome man in his mid-thirties with a chiseled jawline and striking features. He had once been a proud and noble leader, but the loss of his wife and young daughter to the royal family had taken a toll on him. His eyes were a deep brown, but they looked dull and lifeless, reflecting the emptiness he felt within. Despite his defeat, Duke Torin remained steadfast in his duty to his citizens and was determined to build the earldom, a desolate wasteland, into a place where he could protect those who left the dukedom to support him.

    Despite his sadness, Duke Torin was a just and fair leader, always putting the needs of his citizens first. He was a man of his word and was respected by all who knew him. Although he may have appeared defeated, the strength of his character was unbreakable, and he would stop at nothing to bring peace and prosperity back to his earldom.

    Duke Torin¡¯s courtiers all stood up and pulled out their blades as Zero approached Duke Torin. Zero stopped as he noticed Duke Torin¡¯s defeated look and urged them to put down their blades.

    Zero stood tall and straight, meeting the duke''s gaze. "My lord, my name is Zero, and I¡¯ve been meaning to meet you," he said, with a slight bow of his head. "I have come to seek an audience with you, for I have a proposition that I believe will interest you."

    Duke Torin''s eyes narrowed. "What proposition? Are you here with orders from the royal family to take my head?" he asked, his tone still stern but filled with a defeated tone.

    Zero smiled reassuringly. "No, my lord. My proposal is not related to the royal family or their orders. It is of a personal nature, and I believe it can benefit both of us." Duke Torin looked intrigued despite himself. He gestured for Zero to take a seat, and the courtiers retreated to their positions.

    "Please, tell me more," Duke Torin said.

    Zero sat down and leaned forward, speaking in a low voice. "I have a special ability, my lord. I can use my eyes to hypnotize people and make them do as I command. I propose that I use this ability to help you regain control over your earldom. I can help you quell rebellions, rally your citizens to your cause, and eliminate any threats to your rule. I believe together we can bring peace and prosperity back to your lands. All I ask for is a safe haven for me and my companions."

    Duke Torin''s eyebrows rose in surprise. He had never heard of such an ability before. "That is a remarkable offer, Sir Zero. But why would you come to me with such an ability? Why not use that ability to control me instead of coming to bargain with me? The royal family surely has much to offer for such an ability, so why come to me?"

    Zero chuckled. "That is a fair point, Duke Torin. However, I have no interest in serving the royal family or engaging in political battles. I simply chose you because you seemed the least likely to bother me with pursuits of power. Besides, I heard your story and I pitied you somewhat, so I wondered what you would do if I lent you a hand. Would you seek revenge?"

 Chapter 227 An Unfair Bargain

    Duke Torin leaned back in his chair and considered Zero''s words. He was intrigued by the offer but also wary of any hidden motives. "Your ability is indeed remarkable, but I must consider the consequences of using it. I cannot be seen as a tyrant, ruling my earldom through fear and manipulation. It goes against everything I stand for as a leader."

    Zero nodded. "I understand your concerns, my lord. But think of it this way: with my help, you can secure your rule and bring peace and stability to your earldom without resorting to violence or oppression. You can be a fair and just ruler, respected by your citizens, and still maintain control. It''s a win-win situation."

    Duke Torin rubbed his chin in thought. "This is a big decision, and I cannot make it lightly. I will have to think about it and consult with my advisors. Can you give me some time to consider your offer?"

    "Of course, my lord," Zero said with a nod. "Take as much time as you need. I will await your decision. I¡¯ll be outside; call me when you decide.¡±

    As Zero finished his proposal and exited the room, the room was filled with a tense silence. The courtiers and advisors were exchanging looks and whispers, trying to decide if Zero was trustworthy or not.

    One of the courtiers stepped forward, speaking in a cautious tone. "My lord, I think we should be wary of this stranger. How did he even enter the castle, let alone get to your audience chamber? It''s possible he could be working for the royal family, trying to manipulate us."

    Another advisor nodded in agreement. "And what guarantee do we have that he won''t turn on us once we''ve accepted his help? How can we trust someone with such a dangerous ability?"

    However, a few of Duke Torin''s advisors were more open to the idea. "If this man can really do what he says, it could be an opportunity for us to take down the royal family and free the kingdom," one of them said. "But we must be careful. We should only use him to achieve our goal, and then dispose of him before he becomes too dangerous."

    Duke Torin listened to all the opinions and then leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. He knew the decision he made would have far-reaching consequences, and he needed to weigh all the options carefully.

    Finally, he spoke up. "Sir Zero, I appreciate your offer. However, I must decline. The risk is too great, and I cannot put my people in harm''s way. Please leave my castle and do not return."

    Zero nodded understandingly. "I understand your concerns, Duke Torin. But if you ever change your mind, you know where to find me." He stood up, gave a small bow, and then turned to leave the audience chamber.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    As Zero was walking out of the room, he said, ¡°Ah, did I also mention as an added caveat I would be willing to reunite you with your wife?¡±

    Duke Torin''s eyes widened at the mention of his wife. He had thought she was gone forever, but now, this stranger claimed to know where she was.

    "What do you mean, reunite me with my wife? My wife is deceased, and I buried her remains. What could you possibly do to reunite us?" Duke Torin asked, his voice filled with hope and skepticism.

    Zero turned to face the Duke. "As I previously said, I have certain abilities and I can bring her back. Of course, this is separate from my previous proposition and would require a separate agreement."

    Duke Torin''s mind was in turmoil. On one hand, the prospect of being reunited with his wife was tempting. On the other hand, he couldn''t help but feel that Zero''s offer was too good to be true.

    Zero chuckled. "Of course, I understand your need to be cautious. I''ll wait for your decision. However, be quick about it since this is a limited-time offer."

    Duke Torin took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He knew this was a big decision, one that would have far-reaching consequences for him, his earldom, and the kingdom. He needed to think it through carefully, but the temptation to be reunited with his wife was strong.

    He gathered his advisors and courtiers, and they discussed the offer for several hours. Some were skeptical of Zero''s motives, and others saw it as an opportunity to gain power and control. In the end, Duke Torin came to a decision.

    "Sir Zero, I appreciate your offer, but I must decline. The risk is too great, and I cannot bring my wife back if it means putting my people in harm''s way. I will not use your abilities for personal gain."

    Zero nodded understandingly. "I understand your decision, Duke Torin. If you ever change your mind, I''m sure you''ll come to find me. I know you have no reason to trust me, so how about I give you a gift? My sister did mention it¡¯s rude to enter a person''s home without a gift."

    Zero then removed his ring and, with a wave of his hand, an ethereal figure appeared beside Duke Torin. The ethereal figure was a graceful beauty in her mid-40s, with a slender figure and delicate features. Her skin was porcelain-smooth with a warm, rosy glow. Her hair was a rich, chestnut brown, cascading in soft waves down her back, framing her heart-shaped face. Her eyes were bright emerald green, sparkling with a gentle, kind spirit. Her lips were full and naturally rosy, and her smile lit up the room, making everyone feel warm and welcome. She had a regal, poised demeanor and carried herself with gentle elegance. Overall, she was a stunning and ethereal sight to behold, even as a transparent ghost.

    Duke Torin''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the ghostly figure of his wife standing beside him. He couldn''t believe it. He had buried her with his own hands, and now she was here, right in front of him. Tears filled his eyes as he reached out to touch her, but his hand went right through her.

    "Is this really my wife?" Duke Torin asked, his voice filled with wonder and disbelief.

    Zero smiled. "Yes, Duke Torin. I have the ability to bring back the dead, and I have brought back your wife for you. She is here to be with you, but only for a short time."

    Duke Torin was overcome with emotions. He was filled with joy, but also with sadness, knowing that this was just a temporary reunion. He turned to Zero, gratitude in his voice.

    "So am I to assume if I accept your offer you¡¯ll bring her back? What about my daughter?" asked Duke Torin.

    "Sadly to say, your daughter has already moved on, and from the looks of it, your wife will disappear soon," said Zero in a nonchalant manner.

    Duke Torin''s heart sank. He had lost his wife once before and now he was faced with the prospect of losing her again. He couldn''t bear the thought of being without her for a second time. He looked back at Zero, determination in his eyes.

    "Sir Zero, I may not trust your motives, but I cannot deny the chance to be with my wife again, even if I have to accept your offer."

    Zero smirked as he said, "Excellent, Duke Torin. I will bring your wife back to you, but you must understand the consequences. You will owe me a debt, and I will call upon it when the time is right. Rejoice, for tonight, you shall hold your wife in your arms again."

 Chapter 228 Duchess of Torin

    Zero smirked as he said, "Excellent, well then let us strike while the iron is hot. Do you have any of her remains on hand? This will make the process much faster.¡±

    Duke Torin paused for a minute before reaching into his clothes and pulling out a locket. He then tossed the locket to Zero who caught it. When he opened it, there were two tied locks of hair, one brunette and the other blonde.

    Before Zero could even ask, Torin answered, ¡°The brown belonged to my wife, and the blonde belonged to my daughter.¡±

    Zero then took out the brunette lock of hair and examined it. He then said, ¡°Yes, this will work, just barely.¡±

    Zero then walked over to Duke Torin, who took a step back in response, but it didn''t matter, as Zero appeared in front of him and tapped his head. Through this simple act, Zero searched his memory for an image of his wife a few years younger before she had her daughter and died.

    With this image, Zero then activated his life-creation ability, unraveling the DNA in the hair and using that as a base to create what looked like a fetus in an incubator. With the base for her new body now created, Zero proceeded to feed the incubator mana. With the mana coursing through it, the fetus then began to rapidly age until it took the form of a woman in her late 30s.

    Once fully aged, Zero cut off the mana, causing the incubator to evaporate, leaving only the woman who floated into Zero¡¯s arms. During this whole process, Duke Torin had barely breathed, much less said anything. When he saw his wife, tears started flowing down his face, and he tried to take a step, but was instantly restrained by Zero¡¯s shadow tendrils.

    ¡°You''ll have your little reunion when I finish, but until then, don''t disturb me,¡± said Zero, not even turning back to look at the deeply emotional man.

    Zero then laid the naked woman on the floor and waved his hand, turning her ghost back into a soul and calling it toward him. It seemed that she had been dead for at least eight years, looking at the damage to the soul. Souls that become ghosts and wander the world deteriorate until they lose all their memories and sense of self, eventually returning to whatever underworld or nether realm maintains the world. Duke Torin¡¯s wife had become a ghost, but his child was simply too young to hold resentment enough to become a ghost. Zero then fed her damaged soul mana, causing it to regenerate the damaged parts.

    Now fully healed, Zero guided the soul into the new body, and once it fully merged with it, Zero used his mental dominance skill to remove her traumatic memories of her dying with her daughter. He rewrote it, so she would believe that the king''s men had attacked and wounded her and her daughter. They survived, but due to her wounds, their child developed a weak body, and her health deteriorated.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    She would remember taking care of her child and doing her best to make her life as comfortable as possible. In the end, the child still died, but she would treasure the time they spent together and be able to live with the loss.

    Once Zero was done with his task, he released the shadow tendrils, allowing Duke Torin to finally reach his wife. He slowly walked towards her and gently took her hand. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked at him with a mixture of confusion and love.

    "My love, it''s me. It''s Torin," he said, tears still streaming down his face.

    She looked at him for a moment, her eyes filling with recognition before she embraced him tightly. They held each other for what felt like an eternity, neither wanting to let go. After a few minutes of this, she stared at him, and her eyes filled with tears. She passed out, overwhelmed by the emotions and the shock of being brought back from the dead.

    Duke Torin was very shocked but relaxed when he saw her still breathing. He broke the silence by saying, "I thought you were gone forever."

    Zero stood to the side, watching the reunion, and said, "She¡¯ll be very tired today, so take her to a room to rest. She¡¯ll also be weak and hungry when she wakes, so feed her. Oh, and word of advice: don¡¯t mention your daughter for now. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have other more important things to attend to. I¡¯ll visit you when I need you." He then turned and made his way through a gateway he created, not waiting for a response from the Duke.

    The reunion was a touching moment between the Duke and his long-lost wife. After all those years of searching and longing, the Duke finally held her in his arms once again. The love between them was palpable, and the bond they shared was unbreakable.

    Despite being shocked by the appearance of his wife''s new body, Duke Torin was overjoyed to have her back. He listened to Zero''s advice and carefully carried her to a room where she could rest and recover from the trauma of being resurrected.

    While the Duke tended to his wife, a finely dressed man opened the door and entered the room. He bowed, but Duke Torin didn¡¯t look away from his wife.

    ¡°I see that man might have been telling the truth. Are you sure this is really her or is it some kind of trick?¡± said the man.

    Duke Torin turned and looked for the first time and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trick, Meus; she opened her eyes, and at that moment, I knew that it was really Zuria brought back from the dead.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s really been resurrected. What about Young Miss Shia?¡± asked Meus.

    ¡°He said she was gone and that only Zuria remained. I was desperate, so I didn¡¯t really ask too many questions. He left soon afterward, so I can¡¯t ask now, but I will when he returns,¡± said Duke Torin.

    ¡°Are you sure he will return? Doesn¡¯t he have whatever you promised him now? I don¡¯t see why he would return,¡± said Meus.

    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely return since what he asked in return was to be able to stay here and one request that I will be unable to say no to,¡± answered Duke Torin.

    Meus raised an eyebrow, "And what request is that?"

    "I have no idea; he said he would reveal it in the future," replied Duke Torin. "I could not deny such a request, not when it brings Zuria back to me."

    Meus nodded, understanding the Duke''s sentiment. "Very well, then. I shall wait for this man''s return so that I may understand the situation better. Until then, let us focus on Lady Zuria''s recovery. I shall keep your subjects busy until you¡¯re ready to resume your duties, my lord."

    Duke Torin smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re one of the few who still calls me that, Meus. All the other servants fled, but you remained. All I can say is thank you, my friend.¡±

    Meus smiled at this as a tear welled up in his eye. He turned, facing away, and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly glad to have both you and Lady Zuria back. I have always been hoping for someone to pull you back to the man you once were, but I had no idea it would be Lady Zuria.¡±

    With those words, Meus walked out of the room and closed the door, leaving Duke Torin alone with Lady Zuria.

 Chapter 229 Reunion

    Zero appeared in his white space and took in the sight of it. He actually missed being able to freely enter this space and the company of the others. After a few minutes of peaceful enjoyment, he opened a gateway to Yoko¡¯s realm.

    As soon as he entered, a sword slash was aimed at his throat. Although surprised, Zero easily dodged the attack. Taking to the air, Zero managed to see what had attacked him. It was an empty suit of armor, most likely a golem. Wasting no time, Zero lifted it with telekinesis and flew to the only building in Yoko¡¯s empty space.

    He entered the enormous building to find that it was quite different on the inside than what he expected. The interior was very technological, to the point that most would say it was futuristic.

    ¡°Welcome to Abyssus Scientiae Tower. Who might you be?¡± said a young female voice.

    ¡°Hmm, this reminds me of Aquilina. Are you like her?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°You seem to be familiar with my mother,¡± answered the voice.

    ¡°Your mother?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°Yes, she was created from Aquilina¡¯s code. I altered the program to fit my needs, but the main components come from Aquilina, so she recognizes Aquilina as her mother. She¡¯s called Metis, named after the goddess of wisdom and deep thought,¡± said a voice that Zero recognized.

    As Zero turned to face behind him, he saw Yoko flying in the air, holding their daughter Nova. Nova jumped from Yoko¡¯s arms, and as she began to fall, Zero caught her with his telekinesis. He guided her through the air until she was in his arms.

    ¡°Papa, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?¡± said an excited Nova.

    "Of course, I did, sweetie. I missed you so much," replied Zero, holding Nova tightly and kissing the top of her head. "It''s good to see you, Yoko," he added, acknowledging her presence.

    "It''s good to see you too, Zero," said Yoko, smiling. "How have you been?"

    "I¡¯ve been good," replied Zero. "I''ve been busy, but I''m happy to be here now. What about you? I see you''ve made some new friends and created some new beings like Metis and this knight."

    "We''ve been good too. I had some free time waiting for you, so I spent it finishing Metis. She¡¯s been installed as the mainframe and has been helping me run the tower. She''s very intelligent and has been a great asset. Soon we¡¯ll be able to freely gather knowledge in all worlds. As for that, it¡¯s a prototype. I¡¯m working on creating bodies that Metis can inhabit to perform tasks around the tower," replied Yoko.

    Zero chuckled and said, "That''s interesting to hear. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t go all Skynet on you. So, this is a golem then? How about trying to make a magical doll? If I remember correctly, there was a book on that in Dracula¡¯s study that you took from me. If that doesn¡¯t work, then try an android."

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "I don''t know what this Skynet is, but if you¡¯re implying that Metis will go rogue, it¡¯s irrelevant. She wouldn¡¯t, and even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort to stop it. Her purpose is simply to collect and categorize knowledge. As for a magical doll, I might give that a try. Androids are also on my list of things to try, but they are more complex and require a lot more resources, which I don¡¯t have access to, so I was waiting for you," replied Yoko.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll lend a hand whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± replied Zero. ¡°So Nova, let¡¯s go find your aunty Valna now and get everybody together.¡±

    "Sounds good," said Yoko. "Nova, would you like to lead the way?"

    "Yes, I can show you where Aunty Valna is," said Nova, taking Zero''s hand.

    As they walked through the tower, Zero took in the sights and sounds of the place. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the progress that Yoko had made and all the knowledge they had already collected. He was looking forward to using this place once it was fully operational.

    "It''s amazing what you''ve done here, Yoko," said Zero.

    "Thank you, Zero, but I suppose it wouldn''t have been possible without you killing and resurrecting me, so you get some of the praise too," replied Yoko.

    Nova led them to a room where a large door stood. Yoko stepped forward and said Valna¡¯s name out loud, transforming the door to look like the gateway to Valna¡¯s realm.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked a curious Zero.

    ¡°Dimensional doorway I created it. It¡¯s a stable fixed gateway that can lead to the others'' realms so long as you say their name. This way, in case we have a guest, they can leave without us needing to create gateways for them,¡± answered Yoko.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool! Mama made one for me and the other too!¡± exclaimed an excited Nova.

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s very cool. I¡¯ll have to ask her to make me one so Nova can always visit me too,¡± said Zero with a smile as he rubbed her head.

    As they walked through the gateway, they appeared in Valna¡¯s first world, which she named Barea V?llr, meaning Battlefield of Warriors. There, Zero spotted Valna training her valkyries as Hel, Fenrir, and Jormungandr watched on.

    "Zero, my liege, you¡¯ve returned. It''s great to see you. How have you been?" said Valna.

    "I''ve been good, Valna. How about you? I see you''ve been busy," replied Zero, gesturing to the valkyries lying in front of her, beaten.

    "Yes, I''ve been keeping busy. Since you left us, more than 2 weeks have passed, so I trained them to keep busy awaiting your return," said Valna, smiling.

    ¡°Hah, you lose. I told you he¡¯d be back before a month. Too bad, Jorm, you owe me now,¡± laughed Fenrir.

    "Yes, I always keep my bets," replied Jormungandr in his cold, emotionless voice, not even lifting up his head to look at Zero.

    "So what brings you here, Zero?" asked Valna, as she approached them.

    "We''re here to gather everyone. I¡¯ll leave Nova and Yoko here and head to grab the twins," replied Zero.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a lot you have to fill us in on. Okay, we¡¯ll be waiting until you return,¡± said Hel.

    "I''ll go ahead and heal my valkyries and send them away, so hurry back," said Valna.

    With that, Zero walked through the door, this time repeating Dahlia¡¯s name before walking through. When he arrived, he noticed that the realm had changed as the sky was now blood-red. He looked up and saw a figure floating in the blood-red sky, so he took flight.

    Soon, Zero came to face a woman who was meditating in the center of the realm, surrounded by her dark energy. She was a breathtakingly beautiful woman with a stunning complexion, smooth skin, and radiant eyes. Her hair was a unique combination of black and white, cascading down her back in soft, silky waves. Her figure was curvaceous and alluring, with just the right amount of curves in all the right places.

    When Zero drew closer to take a look at her, since he sensed familiarity from seeing her face, her eyes slowly opened. Her eyes were a unique combination of black sclera and silver pupils. She had a mesmerizing gaze that could captivate anyone who looked into them. She exuded a commanding presence and seemed to possess a grace and poise unmatched by other women. Simply put, she was a vision of beauty that left all who beheld her in awe. She wore a beautiful dress that was black at the center, but the further you went away, the redder the gown became, a bloody red. It complemented her hair and eye color, her left eye being a deep black and her right eye a gleaming silver.

    Zero approached her, "Are you Dahlia or Azalea? If I¡¯m right, did you guys combine?"

    The woman then looked at Zero and smiled. Her warm smile lit up her face and seemed to have the power to easily invite others to come closer, and her laugh was contagious, drawing Zero near before he even knew it.

    ¡°Can I take this as you planning to accept my offer for nightly service?¡± asked the woman.

    Zero, who was close enough to almost kiss her, took a step back and shook his head to calm himself down.

 Chapter 230 Sienna

    Zero asked the woman, "May I know what to call you now that you have combined? Dahlia? Azalea?"

    She replied with a soft smile, "No, while I am them, I¡¯m also not them, so you may call me Sienna. I am the result of Dahlia and Azalea''s apotheosis. They absorbed a great deal of energy while you were gone, which caused them to transform into pure energy. These two energies then merged and formed a large, human-sized cocoon of energy. When the cocoon opened, I emerged as what you see before you."

    Zero was surprised and asked, "What exactly happened during this apotheosis? And how did you come to exist as Sienna?"

    Sienna then explained, "During the apotheosis, Dahlia and Azalea''s energies merged and began to evolve into a higher being. They learned much about this realm, themselves, and their own powers during this process. When the cocoon opened, they emerged as Sienna, a powerful entity with the combined strength and knowledge of both Dahlia and Azalea."

    Zero listened intently, fascinated by what he was hearing. "That''s incredible," he said. "I have never heard of anything like this before. You are truly unique, Sienna."

    Sienna smirked at Zero''s words. "Yes, I am unique and pretty amazing too, so you should praise me. Moreover, I am glad to finally meet you like this. As I said before, my name is Sienna, and I am the goddess of Death, Rebirth, and Blood."

    Zero smiled back and took Sienna''s hand. "I am honored to have the opportunity to know you, Sienna. Seems like you really are a mix of those two. I just saw a little Azalea come through while you were bragging. It¡¯s good to meet you too, but I guess I¡¯m a little sad that I¡¯ll never see Dahlia and Azalea again."

    Sienna tilted her head to the side and asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you see them again? They¡¯re here after all.¡±

    Zero responded, ¡°Well, I mean they¡¯re you, so I guess I am seeing them, but I meant individually.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I get what you mean, and if it''s that, then there''s no problem. I mean, I can split myself into my halves whenever I desire. I was actually working on that when you arrived. It¡¯s a bit hard to get the balance just right, so I need silence to do so,¡± answered Sienna.

    Zero nodded, understanding. "I see. Well, it''s good to know that I can still see Dahlia and Azalea if I need to. As I said, I am grateful for the chance to meet you, Sienna, and I look forward to learning more about you and your newfound powers."

    Sienna chuckled and hugged Zero. "No need to be so formal; we¡¯ve known each other for a while now. Call me Enna. So moving on, what did you come here for?"

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Zero was shocked that he had forgotten his purpose in coming here when he met Sienna. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yeah, as you know, I used an artifact to travel to a new world. I arrived and have done some basic information gathering, so I¡¯m planning on debriefing everyone now, so can you head to Valna''s world.¡±

    Sienna nodded and said, "Of course, I understand. I''ll head over there as soon as we''re done here. We can''t wait to hear what you have to say."

    After she said this, Sienna began to glow dark red and then split into a black silhouette and a red one. When the two silhouettes fully separated, their glow disappeared, leaving two very familiar faces. As the two goddesses appeared before him, Zero couldn''t help but gawk in awe.

    Both Azalea and Dahlia were now adorned in elegant, flowing gowns that fit their status as goddesses.

    Dahlia and Azalea each had their own unique look, reflecting their individual personalities. Dahlia was the epitome of sophistication, with her black hair, silver left eye, and black right eye. The black gown she wore was elegant and form-fitting, adorned with intricate designs that shimmered in the light. The golden choker and wristband she wore only added to her already stunning appearance.

    Azalea, on the other hand, was a vision of fiery passion, with her white hair and black left eye contrasting with her silver right eye. The red gown she wore was full-length, and the bright red fabric appeared to glow with its own inner light. The golden threading that adorned the dress added a touch of glamour, and the silver glove-like hand armor with silver fingers and claws gave her an extra edge of power.

    As they stood in front of Zero, the goddesses were a picture of grace and beauty, their elegance and poise befitting their status as powerful beings.

    Zero took a deep breath and said, "It''s good to see you both again, Azalea and Dahlia. I missed you guys."

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to see you, Zero. We¡¯ll head over now,¡± said Dahlia in a calm and sophisticated manner.

    "Aww, you''re way too serious, Dahl. We haven¡¯t seen the man in a while. The least we could do is give him a hug," said Azalea, stretching and yawning.

    "We''ve already done so as Sienna. Is there a need to do so again?" asked Dahlia.

    "Of course not, we can get straight to business," replied Zero, trying to hide his disappointment. "I have a lot to tell you all about the new world I''ve discovered, and I think it will be of great interest to you."

    Dahlia nodded, "Let''s go then. We are eager to hear what you have to say."

    Name: Sienna

    Race: Erebusian Blood Queen

    Divine Soul: Minor Blood Underworld Goddess Soul

    Divine Soul Rank: Demigod

    Level: 1

    Divinity: (Divine Attribute): Death, Rebirth, Blood

    Divine domain: Mors Sanguinis

    Strength: 10,582

    Speed: 16,438

    Magic energy: 45,719,000

    Vitality: 3,800,000

    SKILLS: Shapeshifting, Reality Warping, Weapon Mastery (Sword, Spear, Scythe), Nether Magic, Spirit Summon, Blood Tempest, Spatial Manipulation, Life And Death Manipulation, Aether And Nether Manipulation, Bat Manipulation, Necromancy, Vampire Lordship, Undead Pulse, Animated Shadow, Conversion Resurrection (Styx Lampad, Hecate Lampad, Hades Vampire, Hades Reaper), Underworld Lordship(Psychopomp, Reaper), Afterlife Lordship, Personal Domain, Adaptive Development, Blood Empowerment, Death Empowerment, Blood Healing, Indomitable Sexuality, Spatial-Temporal Lock, Fear Inducement, Death Sense, Divine Elemental Resistance, Life/Mana Drain, Flight, Death Kiss, Death-Force Manipulation, Imperceptibility, Death Empowerment, Blessing Bestowal, Causality Infringement, Death Presence, Spiritual Lordship, Spiritual Force Manipulation, Lesser Divinity Nullification

    PASSIVE SKILLS: Omnilingualism, Absolute Regeneration, Immortality, Absolute Condition, Death Aspect Manifestation (Decay, Greed), Co-Dependent Immortality, Necroscience, Eternal Soul, Alpha Physiology, Psychopomp Physiology, Life And Death Transcendence, Prime Being, Chthoniscience, Death Negation, Fatal Touch, Deity Soul Sprout, Palingenesis Embodiment, Judgement Inducement, Reincarnation Manipulation, Rule Transcendence, Perfection, Prime Source, Singularity, Erebusian Blood Demigod Physiology, Netherworld Demigod Physiology, Divinity: (Death, Rebirth, Blood), Afterlife Embodiment, Afterlife Lordship, Lesser Nether Embodiment, Death Embodiment, Death Connection, Conclusion Embodiment, Eternal Rest Inducement, Divine Body, Divine Aura(Death, Rebirth, Blood), Death Vision, Necropresence, Sealing Resistance, Bloodless Physiology, Rebirth Embodiment, Relative Appearance Alteration

 Chapter 231 Briefing

    The three of them made their way to Valna''s world. There they arrived at an empty field and found a large table set for everyone.

    When Nova saw that Zero had returned, she got up and yelled, ¡°Papa, what took you so long?¡±

    Zero grinned at Nova and replied, "Sorry, Nova. I got caught up with some important stuff. But I''m here now, and I brought some company with me."

    Nova''s eyes widened as she saw the two goddesses standing next to her father. She walked over to them and introduced herself, "Aunty Azalea and Aunty Dahlia. It''s been a long time since I last saw you."

    Azalea smiled warmly and said, "Yeah, sorry about that, Nova. We''ve been so busy lately, but it''s over now, so when we finish up, I''ll play with you lots, okay?"

    Dahlia nodded in agreement and added, "Yes, that is true, and although we¡¯ve been busy, we must not neglect meeting and talking with each other."

    ¡°I thought you both upped and died on us,¡± said Yoko in a joking manner.

    Azalea chuckled loudly and replied, "No, we''re immortal, remember? We don''t die so easily. But it''s good to see you too, Yoko."

    Valna gestured for everyone to take a seat at the table and said, "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s get started. Zero, what have you discovered in your travels?"

    As they all settled down at the table, Zero began to share his findings with the group. He explained what he had discovered about the new world he had visited and the artifact he had used to get there.

    The group listened intently, occasionally interjecting with questions or comments. Hel and the goddesses added their own insights, discussing the implications of Zero''s findings for this new world.

    Yoko sat there in amazement, taking in all the information that Zero was sharing. "This is incredible," she said, "I could have never believed that there''s a whole study of magic based on such a basic language. This world''s magical theory is quite unusual. I¡¯ll definitely need to go to this magic tower of theirs."

    Azalea nodded in agreement, "It''s fascinating that they can do so much with magic but are unable to handle a simple ghoul. Stranger still, you said that there were four different races, so that means someone created them with care. Yet when you took off your ring and released divine mana on two separate occasions, nothing happened."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Dahlia also chimed in, "Yes, and you sensed no trace of divine mana in this world. So either a deity put in so much time and effort into this world only to abandon it, or something happened to them. There are also no signs of a religion, so no deity is even collecting any faith from these people."

    Hel nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I suggest we move like Zero did and hide until we can figure this out. Since you already have custody of this woman named Pia, that means we can gain access to this vault of this fallen kingdom. Then I suggest we also do the same and infiltrate all the other kingdoms and gain access to their records. Maybe we can find a clue on this creator of theirs.¡±

    Zero nodded in agreement with Hel''s plan. "That sounds like a good plan to start with. We need to gather as much information as possible and figure out what''s going on in this world. We also need to keep an eye out for any potential threats. It''s possible that there are other powerful hidden beings in this world that we''re not aware of."

    Valna spoke up, "I''ll assist in gathering information on this world. I have contacts in many different kingdoms, and I can use my abilities to gather information discreetly. Let''s work together to unravel the mysteries of this world."

    Yoko shook her head, ¡°No, I believe we should stay hidden. How about sending our servant to do this instead? From what Zero said, even when it comes to magical energy, these races don¡¯t have much, so a simple vampire could easily hypnotize most of them.¡±

    Dahlia nodded, ¡°Yes, and this would be a perfect world to utilize them, in fact.¡±

    Azalea tilted her head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jormungandr answered, ¡°She means that this world doesn¡¯t have any obvious threats that would require us to move ourselves. Since that is the case, you should take the time to train and use your subordinates. In doing so, you can work on your realms and other matters while simultaneously training them in skills so that, in the future, they can act on your behalf when you¡¯re unavailable.¡±

    Dahlia nodded, ¡°Yes, like when we were forced to send out our reapers to collect souls and they were very inefficient. But after a few months, they began to understand the best way to handle their duties. We need to follow Hikaru¡¯s example and start delegating duties rather than attempting to handle everything ourselves. I believe this will be vital if we¡¯re to move forward in the future.¡±

    Hel considered their options and agreed with Dahlia''s suggestion. "Yes, I think that''s a good idea. You all should take the time to train and delegate tasks to your subordinates. While you work, they can gather information and figure out what''s going on in this world. Remember, I control a realm filled with countless souls, but I¡¯m able to leave my realm due to the competence of my people."

    Zero stood up and said, ¡°Okay, then let''s call our most capable subordinates here and figure out who will do what.¡±

    With that, Valna waved her hand and two gateways appeared, the first leading to Nova¡¯s realm and the other to Azalea and Dahlia¡¯s nether realm. She then said, ¡°Since we three are the only ones with servants, I¡¯ve opened a doorway. Please summon them, and we¡¯ll move on from there.¡±

    After Nova, Azalea, and Dahlia entered their realms, Valna created a red fireball and launched it into the sky to signal the arrival of Eir and Mist. As they arrived, both Valkyries knelt before those present.

    Eir, the Dark Valkyrie, appeared in her black and silver armor with striking white hair with blue streaks and golden yellow eyes with black sclera, adding an ominous effect. Her black wings matched the rest of her armor perfectly, making her a fearsome and commanding presence. She takes her duties seriously and is fiercely loyal to leading the souls of the brave to their final resting place, with a no-nonsense attitude and a highly disciplined and focused approach to her mission. Though she can appear cold and detached at times due to her unemotional approach to her work, Eir never wavers in the face of danger.

    Mist, the Chaos Valkyrie, appeared with her fierce and chaotic purple and black armor, black hair, and striking yellow eyes with normal sclera. Her wings were metallic and ethereal, constantly fading in and out, adding to her unpredictable appearance. Mist exuded a sense of danger and unpredictability with her thrilling and risk-taking personality, relishing in the unpredictability of life. Despite her tendency to act impulsively, Mist was fiercely independent and true to herself, refusing to conform to anyone else''s expectations.

 Chapter 232 Briefing Conclusion

    As Nova''s three subordinates walked out of the gateway, they appeared otherworldly, each possessing a unique beauty that captivated those who saw them.

    Iris, with her wooden skin and long green hair, moved with a fluid grace that made it difficult to believe she was made of wood. The leaves that composed the top of her dress rustled softly as she moved, and the vine-like bottom with its pink and purple flowers swayed with each step.

    Eryndor, on the other hand, had a serene and almost ethereal quality about her. Her movements were as graceful as a falling leaf, and she seemed to blend seamlessly into her surroundings, as though she were part of the forest itself. Her almond-shaped eyes were a deep brown that sparkled in the sunlight, and her chestnut hair shimmered with a subtle gold sheen. She wore a simple dress made of leaves and woven grasses, which seemed to blend seamlessly into her surroundings. Her movements were fluid and graceful, and she radiated a calm and soothing energy that put other creatures at ease.

    Lyrisa, the anthousai, radiated an intoxicating aroma of lavender and rose, which only added to her mesmerizing beauty. Her flowing gown made of hyacinth petals seemed to shimmer with an ethereal glow in the sunlight, and she moved with a playful and lighthearted grace. Her heterochromatic eyes, one green and one blue, sparkled mischievously, and she giggled as she weaved a garland of flowers to adorn herself.

    As Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa stepped out of the gateway, Zero and the others turned to greet them. Nova stepped forward to introduce them to the others, a sense of pride evident in her voice as she spoke of their powers and their loyalty to her, "Everyone, these are my three oldest subordinates, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa. They are all nature spirits, bound to the natural world."

    Fenrir stepped forward and said, ¡°Yup, that''s definitely a nature spirit. You must be a very talented girl to create these. How did you do it?¡±

    Zero picked up the excited Nova and said, ¡°She had help from her dad, so you can ask me later. If memory serves me right, these were the first of each race, correct.¡±

    Nova nodded her head and said, ¡°Yup, they got big and strong and even made more baby spirits. There are so many, and they all like to play with Nova.¡±

    As they were talking, Azalea and Dahlia returned through the gateway, followed by three subordinates: a vampire, a reaper, and a lampad, each as unique and captivating as the last.

    The first to come through was a dark-skinned female reaper, known as Andrea, who exuded an aura of power and authority. Her movements were measured and deliberate, every step taken with purpose. Her long, curly black hair fell down to her shoulders, and her long coat flowed behind her like wings, billowing in an invisible breeze. The silver trimmings on her coat caught the light and gleamed like stars. Her boots were striking in design, with sharp angles resembling the bones she guided to their resting place. Her bright green eyes surveyed her surroundings, taking in every detail. Andrea radiated an air of competence, and one could tell that she took her job as a reaper very seriously. Her voice was deep and commanding, and her knowledge of the underworld was unparalleled.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Casandra, the red-haired lampad, was a vision of beauty. Her long, flowing dress was made of shimmering fabric that seemed to glow in the light, and her wreath of flowers gave off a soft, golden light that casts a warm glow over her face. Her pale skin was almost translucent, and her piercing blue eyes sparkled with an inner light. Casandra moved with a graceful elegance that made it seem like she was gliding across the ground. Despite her ethereal beauty, she had a serious and organized personality. She took great pride in her work and was meticulous about meeting deadlines. Casandra''s calm and patient nature made her an excellent secretary, and her sense of humor and willingness to listen to others made her a valued member of the team.

    Ash, the fair-skinned male vampire, was a striking figure. His muscular frame and chiseled features made him seem almost too perfect to be real. His short, blonde hair and bright red eyes gave him an otherworldly quality that made him stand out from the rest. He wore a black shirt and pants that hugged his body tightly, showing off his impressive physique. His heavy boots with silver buckles gave him a rugged look, while his silver necklace with a small, intricately designed pendant added a touch of elegance. Ash''s carefree and sociable nature made him the life of the party. He was always willing to lend a helping hand and share his knowledge with others, making him a popular figure among his fellow vampires. However, he was also focused and determined when it came to his job as a Hades vampire. Ash''s outgoing nature belied a dedication to his duties, and he was well-respected by his peers for his skill and knowledge.

    Now that they were all gathered, they went to kneel next to Eir and Mist. As the group of subordinates gathered around Eir and Mist, the tension was palpable. They all knew that Zero wouldn''t have called them here unless it was important.

    Zero stood at the front of the group. He nodded in satisfaction as the rest of the subordinates knelt down, joining the two valkyries on the ground. Nova''s subordinates, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa, were among them, along with Azalea and Dahlia''s subordinates, Ash, Andrea, and Casandra.

    "Good. Now that we''re all here, I have a task for you," Zero said, his voice clear and commanding. "As you may be aware, we are currently in a new world, and we have much to learn. Your job will be to infiltrate certain kingdoms and gather information. You may need to act as well, so another of your goals will be to gain influence and power in the most subtle way possible."

    The subordinates listened intently, their faces solemn and serious. They knew that this was a task that required all of their skills and knowledge. Zero continued, "Each of you will be given a specific mission, tailored to your abilities. You will be working in teams, and you will have a set amount of time to complete before we will contact you. Failure is not an option. Your success will determine much of our actions and the possible future of this world."

    There was a pause as Zero let his words sink in. The subordinates knew that this was a serious matter, and they were ready to take on the challenge. Zero looked over the group, his gaze lingering on each of them in turn. "Are there any questions?" he asked.

    There was silence for a moment before Nova spoke up, "So will you also tell them about the world like you told us?"

    Zero nodded. "That is a good question. We have some basic information, but we will be learning more as we go. The world is divided into kingdoms, each with its own race of people, culture, politics, and way of life. We have general information about the kingdoms, but we do know that some are more powerful than others. Our goal is to gather information on each kingdom, find out what they want, and use that to our advantage. I will give you all a copy of the memories containing information about this world, but for the rest, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own intuition."

    The subordinates nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew that this would be a difficult task, but they were ready for it. Zero looked at them one more time, his eyes full of confidence. "Good. I have faith in all of you. Let''s get to work."

 Chapter 233 Assignments

    Zero began assigning roles to the subordinates. He looked at each of them carefully, considering their skills and abilities, before making a decision. "Nova''s subordinates will be in charge of the Elven Empire of Enia. Iris will be the group leader, and your mission will be to gather information on their political structure, their alliances, and any potential threats to our organization."

    Next, Zero turned to Azalea and Dahlia''s subordinates. "You will be in charge of the Human Kingdom of Eoqelon. Casandra will be the group leader, and your mission will be to gather information on their military capabilities, their trade relations, and their internal politics."

    Turning to Valna''s subordinates, Zero said, "That leaves you guys. You will be in charge of the Dwarven City Blesas. Eir will be the group leader, and your mission will be to gather information on their mining industry, their defenses, and any potential threats to our organization."

    All the subordinates nodded, accepting their roles with determination. They knew that this would be a difficult task, but they were ready for it. Zero looked at each of them, his eyes full of confidence. "Remember, your success is vital to our group''s goals. I have faith in all of you. Now go and do what you do best. Oh, right before I forget, I will craft an artifact for you to blend in with the natives, but that will seal most of your powers. I can, however, make it to allow one ability, so when you return, think very hard and discuss among yourself what you will each pick."

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that magic tower? Is that not the most likely place we¡¯ll find the information we¡¯re looking for?¡± asked Yoko

    Zero paused for a moment before addressing the issue of the main Magic Tower Acesh. "As for the Magic Tower Acesh, I suggest we leave that alone for now. We need to fully understand the magic system of this world, Lingua, before we can make any moves. They will also most likely have the technology from the destroyed Alv Kingdom, Aepilia. It''s too risky to go in blind."

    ¡°Why would we do that? Even if those things are true, they shouldn¡¯t pose a risk to anyone of us. So what do we have to fear?¡± asked Yoko

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s best to follow what Zero says for now. It¡¯s rare, but there are worlds out there where mortals have the power to temporarily seal gods. So it¡¯s best to play it safe for now. Once we know enough, we can infiltrate that place.¡± said Dahlia

    Stolen story; please report.

    Hel raised her hand and said, ¡°I agree we¡¯re new here and we lack information, so let¡¯s play it smart for now.¡±

    ¡°Very well, that¡¯s fine; it¡¯s not like I was suggesting we go there. I was simply curious as to what the reason was.¡± said Yoko

    Zero nodded his head. "Okay, then that¡¯s fine. Also, this just occurred to me, but where¡¯s the baby? Shouldn¡¯t he be you?¡± to which Yoko chuckled.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve been together for nearly an hour, and it¡¯s only now dawned on you that your son is missing. He¡¯s sleeping in my realm; Metis will inform me when he awakens. A father should always be aware of when their child is missing,¡± said Yoko with a sigh.

    Zero nodded, acknowledging Yoko''s comment. "Alright, now you all need to focus on your missions. Remember, you are not just here to gather information. You are also here to monitor changes in this world and to alter them if they seem harmful to us. Do not forget, our purpose is to find out why we were brought here."

    The subordinates nodded in agreement, their determination renewed. They knew they had a long and difficult road ahead of them, but they were willing to do whatever it took to succeed.

    As they left the meeting room, Zero turned to Yoko. "I need to discuss something with you in private."

    Yoko raised an eyebrow, wondering what it could be. "Sure, what is it?"

    Zero took flight and led Yoko to a secluded area of the world before speaking. "I have obtained a creature from this new world. I encountered two of them, but I was only able to secure one as a sample. It''s either a living shadow that took the form of a wolf or a wolf with shadow properties, so I¡¯d like you to inspect it and perform an autopsy. I felt the way Mana was moving throughout its body was weird."

    Yoko nodded, intrigued by Zero''s discovery. "I see. I will examine the creature and report back to you with my findings. Do you have any other information about it?"

    Zero shook his head as he released the creature¡¯s corpse from his shadow. "Not much. It appeared out of nowhere and attacked me, but I was able to subdue it. It''s definitely not like any creature we''ve seen before, so I''m curious to know more about it."

    Yoko nodded again. "I understand. I''ll get to work on it right away."

    With that, the two parted ways, each focused on their respective tasks. Yoko couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the prospect of studying this mysterious creature, but she also knew that there was much work to be done. She had to focus on her mission and do her best to unravel the mysteries of this new world¡¯s magic.

    Zero returned to find only Nova and Valna waiting for him, as the rest had dispersed. He then asked Valna, ¡°Where did everybody go?¡±

    ¡°Hel and her brothers returned with Azalea and Dahlia to their realm. Nova wanted to wait for you, so I waited with her, but I have business with Yoko. I feel she¡¯s left here, so I¡¯ll head over," answered Valna.

    Zero walked over to the little girl and rubbed her head. ¡°You waited for me? I¡¯m glad I had something I wanted to show you.¡±

    Nova smiled as she asked, ¡°What do you want to show me, Papa?¡±

    Zero picked her up and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, so close your eyes until I say it''s okay to open them.¡±

    Nova closed her eyes tightly and held onto Zero as he took off into the air. She felt the wind rushing past her and the sound of the world around them as they flew. After a few minutes, she felt them pass through a gateway and was met with a gust of cold wind when Zero finally spoke.

 Chapter 234 Castle

    As she opened them, she gasped in amazement. In front of her was a magnificent castle, with tall spires and turrets covered in ice and snow. The castle was surrounded by a town filled with people going about their day.

    "Papa, this is amazing!" Nova exclaimed, her eyes wide with wonder.

    Zero smiled at her reaction. "This is a castle that I found on my journey through this world. I thought it would be a good place for us to stay while we''re here. Do you like it?"

    Nova nodded, still staring in awe at the castle. "Yes, I like it a lot! Can we explore it?"

    Zero chuckled. "Of course, we can. But first, let''s go inside, meet the owner, and get settled."

    He flew them towards the castle''s entrance, passing by the guards who felt the cold air biting at their skin. But despite the chill, Nova was filled with excitement at the thought of exploring this castle with her father by her side.

    As they entered the castle, Zero and Nova were greeted by a man with regal bearing, dressed in fine clothing. "Welcome," he said with a polite bow. "Might I ask who might this young lady be?"

    "This is my daughter Nova. As we spoke of before, I¡¯ll be accepting your gracious offer to house my family," Zero replied.

    The Duke''s eyes widened in surprise. "Your daughter, you say? I never imagined someone like yourself having a daughter."

    As they followed the Duke deeper into the castle, Zero couldn''t help but notice the figure standing next to the Duke. It was Zuria, the Duchess of Torin whom Zero had revived from death. Zuria looked at Zero with confusion in her eye since only her husband knew of Zero¡¯s power and her death. She remained unaware of her death due to Zero altering her memories.

    "Ah, I see you''ve noticed my wife, Duchess Zuria," the Duke said, noticing Zero''s gaze. "She''s been by my side ever since we got married. We recently lost our daughter so I couldn''t be more grateful for her support."

    Zuria smiled politely at Zero, her confusion dissipating. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir. I hope you enjoy your stay here in Torin Castle. It¡¯s also a pleasure to meet you, Nova. You remind me a lot of Shia so please make yourself at home here."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Zero returned the smile and nodded. "Thank you, Duchess. I''m sure we will."

    With that, the Duke led them to their room, where Zero and Nova settled in for the night, ready to explore the castle and learn more about this new world.

    ¡°Might I have a word with you, Sir Zero?¡± asked Duke Torin.

    ¡°Of course. Lady Zuria, might I ask you to watch over Nova until I return,¡± said Zero.

    Zuria smiled at the request and said, ¡°Of course, I was just about to have my afternoon tea and snacks. She¡¯s more than welcome to join me. Meus, please prepare a table for 2.¡±

    Meus, who had shown up mid-conversation but remained silent, bowed and said, ¡°Of course, Duchess. I shall prepare it right away.¡±

    As Zero and the Duke discussed their plans for the coming weeks, Nova was led to a cozy sitting room by Zuria. The room was warm and inviting, with plush chairs and a crackling fireplace that made the chill outside seem far away. The Duchess poured them both a cup of steaming hot tea, and Nova couldn''t help but inhale the sweet aroma that wafted up from the cup.

    "I hope you like tea, Nova," Zuria said, smiling warmly at the young girl. "It''s one of my favorite things to drink when the weather is cold."

    Nova took a small sip, savoring the warmth and flavor of the tea. "It''s delicious," she said, smiling back at Zuria.

    The two chatted for a while, with Zuria asking Nova about her interests and hobbies. Nova felt comfortable with the Duchess and found herself opening up to her easily. Zuria listened attentively, nodding and asking questions as Nova spoke. Although some of her answers were strange, Zuria disregarded them as a child¡¯s way of thinking.

    After they finished their tea, Zuria offered to show Nova around the castle. As they walked, they came across a room decorated with pink curtains and stuffed animals.

    "This was Shia''s room," Zuria said, her voice softening. "She loved pink and animals. We''ve kept it just as she left it, even though it''s been hard for us to come in here."

    Nova looked around the room, taking in the delicate decorations and the toys scattered around. "It''s beautiful," she said, her voice filled with wonder.

    Zuria smiled at her. "If you like it, you''re more than welcome to stay here," she said. "We have other rooms that may be more suitable for guests, but if this one makes you happy, then it''s yours."

    Meus, who had been following them, interjected, "But your Grace, this room holds all of Shia''s belongings. We cannot simply-"

    Zuria cut him off with a wave of her hand. "Meus, have one of the maids come and clean this room. If Nova wants to stay here, then she may. Shia would have wanted someone to enjoy it."

    Meus bowed his head, acknowledging the Duchess''s wishes. Nova looked up at the Duchess, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you," she said.

    Zuria placed a hand on Nova''s shoulder. "It''s the least we can do for our guests," she said, her voice gentle. "Now, let''s go see the rest of the castle."

    As they explored the castle, Nova couldn''t help but feel grateful for the kindness and hospitality shown to her and her father by Duke Torin and Duchess Zuria. She knew they had just arrived, but she already felt at home in Torin Castle.

    Eventually, they returned to the sitting room where they had enjoyed their tea earlier. Meus had already prepared a new pot of tea and refilled the snacks and sandwiches. Zuria poured each of them another cup of tea, and they settled back into their chairs.

    "Thank you for showing me around, Duchess," Nova said, smiling up at Zuria.

    "It was my pleasure, Nova," Zuria replied, returning the smile. "I''m glad you enjoyed it, but please call me Zuria."

    They would continue to chat, enjoying each other''s company, until Zero returned from his meeting with the Duke.

 Chapter 235 Respect

    ¡°So what did you want to say to me? Also, what¡¯s your name again? I believe I didn¡¯t ask you for it?¡± asked Zero, sitting across from the former duke.

    ¡°Please forgive me for not introducing myself earlier. My full name is Aurelius Torin,¡± said the former duke as he stood up and slightly bowed his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Aurelius. Now, I ask again, what do you want?¡± said Zero in a nonchalant manner.

    ¡°Is it truly impossible for you to return my daughter to me as you did with my wife?¡± asked the former duke Aurelius.

    Zero had a surprised look on his face for a second before he started to laugh. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m honestly surprised. I thought you¡¯d ask me something like who am I or what I want with you. I even expected why I chose you, but your question threw me for a second there.¡±

    Aurelius Torin looked puzzled by Zero''s laughter, but he remained composed. "I apologize if my question caught you off guard," he said, his voice serious. "But yes, I am desperate to have my daughter back. She means everything to me, and I cannot bear her absence any longer."

    Zero''s laughter subsided, and he regarded Aurelius with a more serious expression. "I understand your concern as a father," he said. "But I assure you that returning your wife was a unique circumstance. Your wife¡¯s spirit was still here, so I simply needed to recreate a vessel for her to inhabit. As for your daughter, she is not within my realm of influence. Her soul has already moved on, so I cannot return her to you. My abilities are limited."

    Aurelius sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I see," he said, disappointment evident in his voice. "I had hoped that you could help me reunite with my daughter. But I understand if it is beyond your capabilities."

    Zero leaned forward, his eyes locked with Aurelius''s. "I sympathize with your situation," he said earnestly. "Besides, even if I could help you, I no longer have anything I require from you, so we cannot make this trade. If you find something I need, then I will provide you with an alternative."

    Aurelius looked up at Zero and stammered, ¡°A¡­ a¡­alternative?¡±

    Zero nodded, his expression grave. "Yes, an alternative. If you come across something that I need, we can negotiate a different arrangement for your request. But until then, I regret to inform you that I cannot fulfill your current request to bring back your daughter. Now what else did you bring me here for?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Aurelius looked at Zero with a serious expression as he asked, ¡°Who or what are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a difficult question. For the who, my name is Zero, and that is who I am, nothing more, nothing less. As for the what, let¡¯s just say I am a unique existence that you would rarely encounter, so you¡¯re either very lucky or very unfortunate to have met me,¡± said Zero with a smirk.

    Aurelius listened attentively to Zero''s response, his curiosity piqued. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and apprehension towards the enigmatic being sitting in front of him.

    "I see," Aurelius said slowly, processing the information. "You are certainly unlike anything I''ve encountered before, Sir Zero." He took a moment to gather his thoughts before continuing. "I brought you here because I have information that might be of interest to you. Information that could be mutually beneficial to both of us."

    Zero''s interest was piqued as well. "Really, and how do you know what is beneficial to me? Well, go on then," he said, leaning in slightly with a smirk.

    Aurelius took a deep breath and began, "I have knowledge of a powerful artifact, hidden deep within the ancient ruins. Legends say that it holds unimaginable power, capable of granting immense abilities to whoever possesses it. I have been searching for it for years, but the ruins are treacherous and filled with dangers. I have managed to gather some clues, but I am unable to retrieve it on my own."

    Zero listened intently, his curiosity fully aroused. "Interesting," he said, his eyes glinting with intrigue. "And what do you propose, Aurelius?"

    Aurelius looked straight into Zero''s eyes and said, "I propose a partnership. I will help you obtain the artifact, and in return, you will help me with my request to bring down the royal family who took everything from me. With your abilities, I¡¯m sure we can overcome the obstacles in the ruins and retrieve the artifact together."

    Zero laughed at Aurelius''s proposal, "No deal," he said. "I don¡¯t accept your proposal, Aurelius. First of all, even if I wanted the artifact, I could retrieve it all on my own. Secondly, I don¡¯t take kindly to when others attempt to use me for their own means," as he tapped a finger on the armrest of the chair, causing Aurelius to fall on the floor as if dragged by some invisible force.

    Aurelius looked shocked and scrambled to his feet, his face pale with fear. "I apologize, I did not mean to offend you, Sir Zero," he stammered. "I only thought that our partnership could be mutually beneficial."

    Zero leaned back in his chair, his expression stern. "Mutually beneficial partnerships are built on trust, equal standing, and most importantly respect, Aurelius," he said. "Attempting to use me or take advantage of my abilities will not end well for you. If you have any other information that you think may be of genuine interest to me, you may share it. Otherwise, I suggest we end this meeting while you¡¯re still in good health."

    Aurelius nodded hastily, realizing his mistake. "I apologize once again, Sir Zero," he said, his voice sincere. "I have no intention of disrespecting you. I only thought to offer my assistance in exchange for yours. If you change your mind or need my help in the future, you know where to find me." With that, he quickly made his way to the door and left, leaving Zero alone in the room.

    Zero chuckled as he leaned back in his chair and mulled over the encounter. He was intrigued by the mention of the artifact, due to the fact he knew Yoko would want it. As a demigod being with unique abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Zero to be manipulated or used by others. He decided to keep an eye on Aurelius and the information about the artifact, but for now, he had other more pressing matters to attend to. He needed to find out if Nova was happy staying here. He also still needed to deal with Princess Pia and the other girls. Since Aurelius was so eager to take on the royal family just like Pia, it would make for a more interesting turn of events if they teamed up.

 Chapter 235.5 Answers Part 2

    Mina looked visibly tense, her eyes flickering between Nathaniel and his companions. She seemed to weigh her options for a moment before finally relenting.

    "Fine," she said, her voice tight. "I''ll answer your questions."

    Nathaniel nodded, satisfied. "Good. Now tell me, what happened to Sophia? Where is she?"

    Mina hesitated for a moment, then spoke in a subdued tone. "Sophia... she''s gone. She disappeared. We don''t know where she went."

    Nathaniel frowned, a sense of urgency rising within him. "Disappeared? How? When?"

    Mina shifted uncomfortably. "It was a few weeks ago. She attacked us, and when we fought her, it looked like we were about to lose. Some white letters appeared in the air around her, and she disappeared. We searched everywhere, but there was no trace of her."

    Nathaniel''s eyes widened for a split second, but he pressed on. "So you have seen these letters anywhere else?"

    Mina shook her head. "No, we''re still investigating. It''s been a mystery; those letters were just around Sophia when she disappeared. We haven''t seen them anywhere else before or since. It was strange, like some kind of magic or supernatural occurrence. We did, however, find that they resemble Nordic Runes, but they didn¡¯t match any of the known ones, so we gave up on that."

    Nathaniel furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "Did she say or do anything unusual before she disappeared? Did she mention anything about her plans or where she planned on going?"

    Before Mina could say anything, a stream of bats made of black mist erupted between Mina and the angels. The bats began to form a mist-shaped human, revealing Soma in his white coat. ¡°Soma!¡± cried out Mina.

    ¡°Who are you, and what are you doing here?¡± asked Soma in a threatening manner.

    Nathaniel''s expression grew grim when he saw Soma. "This doesn''t bode well. Who are you, and what is your connection with Sophia? Why can I sense lingering amounts of divine mana from you?"

    Mina rushed forward and grabbed Soma¡¯s shoulder. When he turned to look at her, she shook her head, conveying that he should not act rashly. She then turned to the angelic group and said, "This is my husband, Soma, and Sophia was trapped within his body for hundreds of years."

    Nathaniel''s gaze hardened. "Trapped? What do you mean by trapped? Tell us what occurred."

    Mina bit her lip and began narrating the story she remembered. The story went as such: they found that Sophia attempted to create life but failed, creating a being named Yaldabaoth who usurped her power. He then proclaimed himself God and began ruling over the world. Yaldabaoth wished to be loved and praised by all, and when Soma, in his past life, refused, Yaldabaoth took his wife. Soma, in his grief and hatred, sought immortality.

    Now an immortal vampire named Dracula; he began waging a war on those who worshipped Yaldabaoth. Eventually, Dracula grew weary of this and hid himself away until he met a woman who, unbeknownst to him, was the reincarnation of his wife. He found love again, and his cold heart thawed, although this was a trick by Yaldabaoth to give him eternal torment. His new wife was taken from him yet again, causing him to wage a war on humanity to which Yaldabaoth watched in amusement. Dracula was finally killed, and his soul hibernated until he could regain his physical form.

    Centuries later Dracula was reborn as Soma, and his wife as Mina. They once again fell in love, but they fought against the tragedy of their endless suffering. Through luck and certain ancient texts, they managed to find out Yaldabaoth¡¯s identity and that he placed something in Soma¡¯s soul to control him. When they attempted to remove it, they discovered an entity named Sophia sealed within Soma. With her help, they managed to destroy the Chaos Entity sealed within Soma. With the Chaos Entity gone, Sophia was free, but without a physical body, she couldn¡¯t fight Yaldabaoth.

    So Mina offered herself to be the new host for Sophia, but since her body was weak, Sophia used some items and her power to change her into a more fitting host. This turned her into a lesser angel, as Sophia described it. So then she and Soma fought Yaldabaoth with all their strength and managed to defeat him. Now that Yaldabaoth was defeated, Sophia could reclaim the portion of her power that he stole. She separated from Mina and attacked them. They fought back but were too weak and injured to put up a proper fight. When she was about to kill them, some white letters appeared in the air around her, and she disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened,¡± said Mina.

    Nathaniel listened intently to Mina''s story, his expression not changing at all as he learned about the intricate history of Soma, Mina, Sophia, and Yaldabaoth. He processed the information, trying to make sense of the complex web of events that had unfolded.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Soma stood silently, his eyes fixed on Nathaniel with caution. "You''re an angel," he said harshly, his voice tinged with bitterness. "I can sense it too. But you''re different from her. What are you doing here?"

    Not paying any heed to Soma, Evangeline said, ¡°Nathaniel, sir, this girl is the source of the aether that Muriel and I discovered. When comparing the mana from the boy and the girl, there are some similarities, so they probably are telling the truth that Sophia transformed the girl. However, I sense that she is more like a valkyrie than an angel.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Seraphina.

    ¡°I think she means that Sophia might have gotten into a conflict with some valkyries before she was sealed. Ironically the seal hid her for anyone trying to locate her. It¡¯s possible that when she used the remnants of their power and body to strengthen that girl into a vessel for herself, she was discovered. So when she was done, she tried to destroy all the evidence but was taken away for questioning by the Norse gods,¡± said Muriel, fabricating a false story although she was well aware of the truth.

    "Regardless, we need to find her and question her about her actions," said Evangeline, her brow furrowed in concern. "Taking this girl back to Heaven for questioning might be our best option. We should also purge this city that¡¯s been tainted by darkness."

    Muriel, however, shook her head. "No, I disagree. I believe we should leave her here and leave the city untouched," she said firmly. "Sophia seems cunning and powerful. We believe she was taken forcefully by the Norse gods, but what if she defected to their side? This could mean that they might have other angels lying in wait to take action against us. Taking the girls with us could lead to them believing that we¡¯ve discovered their plan and could put us all at risk. I believe the best course of action is to leave her here and have someone observe her to see if Sophia returns. As for the city, our mission does not include purging of any kind."

    Soma, who had been standing protectively in front of Mina, tensed, ready to defend her if necessary. Nathaniel raised a hand to calm him, his angelic aura radiating with serenity.

    "We won''t take the girl to Heaven or touch this city for now," Nathaniel said, his voice steady. "For now, we''ll have to leave empty-handed. But before we do, Evangeline, take mana samples from both of them. We¡¯ll easily be able to track them through their mana signatures. Lady Raphael has also dealt with those of the Norse pantheon before, so it would be wise to return for now so that we may receive further instructions."

    Evangeline nodded and with a gripping motion collected mana samples from both Mina and Soma. She stored them carefully in clear spheres, ready to analyze them later.

    ¡°We will return at a later time, and if your story checks out, then we shall protect you. However, if we find that you have deceived us, then we shall purge you all and this city. Am I clear?¡± said Nathaniel.

    Soma stepped in front of Mina and responded, ¡°We¡¯ve told you all we know, whether you believe us or not is not our problem. Just know that if you come for us, I will fight with everything I have to protect those I love.¡±

    This caused Nathaniel to smile as he said, ¡°I like you. If only your soul wasn¡¯t tainted by darkness, then I¡¯d apply for you to become an angel. My corps is full of fearless hot-blooded idiots like you.¡±

    Just as he was about to say something else, the group received a message from Castiel which said, ¡°Nathaniel sir, we¡¯ve got 10 divine energy signatures coming straight to this world. I¡¯m unsure but from the energy signature and the amount of power I believe them to be 8 valkyries accompanied by 2 gods.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we were a step too late. Looks like Sophia sent them here for us,¡± said Muriel.

    ¡°Damn, this is bad. We could have dealt with the valkyries, but not the two gods accompanying them. What shall we do, Nathaniel?¡± asked Seraphina.

    ¡°We need to get this information back as soon as possible. While the rest of us stay here to delay them, someone should fly back to Heaven to warn them of this treachery. Muriel, since you¡¯re the fastest amongst those remaining here, you should go,¡± said Nathaniel.

    ¡°I respectfully decline that order,¡± said Muriel.

    ¡°What!? This is an order from your superior! You can¡¯t refuse or you¡¯ll be executed here and now,¡± said a visibly angry Nathaniel.

    When Nathaniel finished saying these words, both Seraphina and Evangeline had already drawn their blades. However, before they could take another action, Muriel stated her reason for her disobedience. ¡°Lord Phanuel¡¯s orders supersede yours, which is why I have to decline your orders.¡±

    ¡°Archangel Phanuel? What orders did he give you?¡± asked Nathaniel.

    ¡°My orders are to make sure as many of us return as possible. So I advise that only I remain here to deter this group while the rest of you all return. With my speed, I should be able to buy more time than any of you. A case such as this falls under the jurisdiction of the Temperance Corps. We not only deal with demons but other creatures, so if there is a way out of this without fighting, I would be the best choice to find it. Besides, we¡¯re already at war, so now is the time for diplomacy rather than action, don¡¯t you agree?¡± said Muriel.

    Nathaniel frowned, realizing that Muriel''s words made sense. As a member of the Temperance Corps, her expertise was in dealing with different creatures and finding diplomatic solutions whenever possible. She was also right that fighting another pantheon while they were at war with the forces of Hell wouldn¡¯t be the smartest move at the moment.

    "Very well, Muriel," Nathaniel said, reluctantly accepting her decision. "You stay here and buy us as much time as you can. The rest of us will return to Heaven and inform Archangel Phanuel of the situation. We''ll come back with reinforcements as soon as we can."

    Seraphina and Evangeline sheathed their blades, nodding in agreement with Nathaniel''s decision. They knew Muriel was the best choice to handle the situation at hand.

    "What about us?" Soma spoke up, his eyes determined. "I need to make sure Mina and the city remain safe."

    Ignoring what Soma said, Nathaniel flew off with Seraphina and Evangeline, leaving Muriel behind. She turned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. You just need to retrieve the man named Yuto and it will nearly be impossible for anyone to find you.¡±

    ¡°What does my father have to do with this?¡± asked Mina.

    ¡°You healed him so your energy is still around him and will take a while to dissipate. So if you¡¯re unlucky and someone comes across him like we did, they can easily be able to track you down as we did,¡± answered Muriel.

    ¡°Wait, why are you telling us this?¡± asked Soma, who looked at Muriel with suspicion.

    ¡°Unlike some of my colleagues, I don¡¯t hold any prejudice toward creatures of darkness. Besides, after dealing with this situation, we may need to come back to ask more questions, so it is in my best interest if you all survive,¡± said Muriel in a calm manner.

    Soma and Mina exchanged glances, unsure of what to make of Muriel''s sudden change in attitude when her comrades left. Nevertheless, they understood the urgency of the situation and nodded in agreement.

    Saying nothing, they flew most likely to retrieve Yuto, inform Hikaru and the others of what just happened, and fortify their defenses so that they could hide while this mess was going on.

    Muriel nodded in approval before turning her attention to the approaching valkyries and gods. She left the cave city and flew out of Earth¡¯s atmosphere. It would be best not to battle on the planet¡¯s surface, so she released her energy and flew in the direction of the next planet, hoping to draw them there. This also helped to divert their attention from the others.

    Nathaniel, Seraphina, Castiel, and Evangeline flew swiftly back to the gate connecting to Heaven. They needed to inform Archangel Phanuel and Raphael of the impending threat. They knew time was of the essence, but they had to travel as slowly and quietly as possible to avoid being spotted. They would need to gather enough reinforcements to pressure the valkyries and Norse gods possibly sent by Sophia into retreating should Muriel fail.

 Chapter 236 Meus

    Zero sat in the opulent room, his thoughts swirling with a mixture of amusement and irritation after Aurelius''s failed attempt to coerce him. Just as he was lost in his musings, there came a sharp knock at the door.

    "Come in," Zero called, his voice carrying a commanding tone.

    The door opened, revealing Meus, Aurelius''s butler, followed by two maids. Meus bowed apologetically, while the maids exuded an aura of killing intent.

    "I apologize for my master''s discourtesy, Sir Zero," Meus said, his voice tinged with deference. "He is determined to obtain your cooperation at all costs. As his loyal servants, these maids and I are equally determined to retrieve it."

    Zero raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden turn of events. "Oh? And how will you do that by killing me, Meus was it?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    The two maids lunged at Zero in a coordinated assault, moving with the precision of trained assassins. However, Zero was no ordinary opponent. His reflexes were lightning-fast, and he effortlessly evaded their attacks with graceful and calculated movements.

    His movements were a blur of speed and agility as he dodged, weaved, and countered with deadly precision. His unique abilities allowed him to anticipate their moves and stay one step ahead, easily disarming them without causing any harm.

    Meus watched with wide eyes as his well-planned attack crumbled in the face of Zero''s skill. He realized he had severely underestimated the enigmatic being before him.

    Zero held Meus and the two maids at bay, his eyes sharp and his expression calm. "Now, now, there''s no need for violence," he said coolly. "I suggest you explain yourselves, Meus. Why did you attack me?"

    Meus, panting and defeated, looked up at Zero with fear in his eyes. "Master Aurelius does not know we are here," he gasped. "He...he believes with your help, our dream of revenge can be obtained and...and we simply wanted to obtain it by any means necessary."

    Zero''s expression remained unchanged, "I see," Zero said, his voice icy. "Well, I will repeat the same word I said to your master. Mutually beneficial partnerships are built on trust, equal standing, and most importantly respect. Your master no longer has anything I require from him so I will not help him."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Meus and the maids looked crestfallen, realizing that their attempt to obtain Zero''s cooperation had failed. Meus spoke up again, his tone pleading. "Sir Zero, please reconsider," Meus said earnestly. "We have been loyal to the Torin family for years, and we seek revenge for the death of young Miss Shia. With your help, we can achieve our goal and bring the royal family the justice they so rightfully deserve."

    Zero remained unmoved, his resolve unwavering. "I get your desire for revenge, especially since they killed his young daughter," he said, his voice firm. "But I will not be coerced into helping you or your master. Revenge obtained through the use of others is not true revenge."

    Meus and the maids exchanged glances, realizing that their mission had failed. They lowered their weapons, defeated.

    "I understand, Sir Zero," Meus said, his voice tinged with regret. "We will leave now and report back to Master Torin."

    ¡°But¡­¡± said Zero as they reached the door. ¡°While I might not need anything from your master, I never said the same for you, Butler. It seems my daughter Nova might require a few things to truly make her feel at home in this place. I will also need you to prepare 6 rooms for the rest of my guests. Should you appease these wants, then I¡¯d be inclined to repay your hard work which will obviously help your master.¡±

    Meus and the maids turned back to face Zero, their expressions surprised yet hopeful.

    "Yes, of course, Sir Zero!" Meus said, his voice filled with gratitude. "We would be honored to fulfill any requests you have for you. We will do everything in our power to make sure your stay here will be pleasant, so we implore you to help us."

    Zero nodded, satisfied with Meus''s response. "Very well then, I will send you a list of items that I believe would make Nova feel more comfortable in this place," he said, his voice calm. "But let me make one thing clear since I have asked you for 2 things I shall repay you twice and no more so decide wisely when you word your request."

    Meus and the maids bowed deeply, their faces filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Zero," Meus said, his voice filled with sincerity. "We will make sure to deliver everything on the list promptly and efficiently."

    With that, they left the room, leaving Zero by himself. "I should head over to those girls soon. I need to get them ready after all they¡¯ll help me make good on one of the requests that butler will make of me."

    Zero looked out of the window, observing the cityscape below. Pia and the girls were staying at an inn, waiting for his arrival. Zero knew it was time to join them and discuss the future. With a mischievous smirk, he decided to take a more unconventional approach.

    As he stood by the window, Zero''s form began to shift into a shadow and contort. His body transformed into that of a sleek, silver bat, and he gracefully took flight, gliding through the night sky towards the inn where Pia and the girls were staying.

    Zero navigated through the darkness, swiftly weaving between buildings and avoiding any potential obstacles in his path. After a short flight, he reached the inn and landed on a secluded rooftop nearby.

    With a burst of energy, Zero''s bat form transformed back into his usual human appearance. He stood there, adjusting his attire and ensuring he appeared presentable before making his way towards the entrance of the inn.

    Inside, Pia and the girls were gathered around a table, engaged in quiet conversation. They looked up as Zero entered the room, their eyes shining with joy.

    "Pia, ladies," Zero greeted them with a nod. "I trust you''ve managed to settle in?"

    Pia stood up, excitement evident in her eyes. "Hey, where have you been for the past few hours?" she asked. "We thought something must have happened to you."

    Zero smirked, enjoying the intrigue he had caused. "Just a small detour," he replied cryptically. "But I''m here now, and everything is going to be fine."

    Pia''s curiosity was piqued, but she didn''t press further. She somewhat trusted Zero''s judgment and knew he would reveal what was necessary in due time.

    "Let''s get down to business," Zero continued, taking a seat at the table. "We have an important meeting tomorrow. We¡¯ll be going to meet the Lord of this territory, Earl Torin, I believe was his name. He¡¯ll help you ladies settle into this town, and Pia, I believe you have something you want to discuss with him, correct?"

 Chapter 237 Roles

    After being left to their own devices by their superiors, the group of subordinates all followed Iris back to Esme so that they could hold a small meeting of their own. In Esme, the group of subordinates gathered with Iris and found a quiet and secluded spot to hold their meeting. There, Iris manipulated the earth and formed chairs and a table out of the ground.

    Iris, as the group leader, took the initiative to start the discussion. "Alright, everyone, thank you for indulging my request for us to meet up. Our mission is to gather information on the multiple races and their respective kingdoms. This includes their political structure, alliances, and potential threats to our creators. We''ll need to be thorough and discreet in our approach."

    Eager to contribute, Eryndor spoke up. "Yes, since our main objective is information collection, I think it would be best if we worked together. Although our respective groups are assigned to different kingdoms, we might come across information another group might require to fulfill their mission."

    Eir, the leader of Valna''s group, nodded in agreement. "I agree. I also believe that our focus on gathering intelligence should be to identify if there are any potential threats in each kingdom. We need to know their military capabilities and any possible security measures in place that could pose a challenge to us. Additionally, we should keep an eye out for any underground organizations or covert activities that might affect our mission. We might even be able to use them for gathering information if all works out."

    Casandra, the leader of Azalea and Dahlia''s group, added, "Yes, that sounds reasonable. Rather than building an information network from scratch, it¡¯d save us time to simply take over one if it exists and start from there. From the memories Lord Zero showed us, this society is medieval, so there will be a nobility system most likely in the dwarven and human society."

    Andrea, the reaper in Casandra¡¯s group, also added, ¡°Yes, and we¡¯ll most likely have to embed ourselves with them once we understand the power structure. Lord Zero will also craft an artifact sealing all our powers except for one ability each. So we should discuss what combination of abilities would function the best for our mission.¡±

    Ash, the Hades vampire, said, ¡°For myself, I think my ability to hypnotize mortals will be the most useful ability to pick. I suggest that Andrea takes her intangibility and Casandra her ability to manipulate spirits. With this combo, I believe we¡¯ll easily be able to gather information and manipulate the scene with a trace of our involvement.¡±

    Iris listened attentively to the suggestions and nodded in agreement. She considered the suggestions and the limitations of their group composition, and she agreed with Lyrisa''s proposal. "Yes, your abilities are well-suited for the roles you''ve mentioned. My teleportation should allow us to quickly move between locations, and plant mimicry will aid in discreet information gathering and blending into the surroundings."

    Lyrisa nodded in agreement with Iris, and Eryndor followed suit. "I''m comfortable with taking on the plant mimicry ability. I¡¯m the best when it comes to seamlessly blending in with the environment and gathering information unnoticed," Eryndor confirmed.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Eir, the Dark Valkyrie, listened to the decisions made by the other groups and considered their own situation. "Mist, your animal manipulation will be an asset for our mission. We can gather information from animals and potentially use them as our eyes and ears. As for myself, my Death Magic can provide us with the means to deal with multiple situations that may rise up."

    Mist, the Chaos Valkyrie, nodded in agreement. "Agreed, Eir. I believe our combination of animal manipulation and Death Magic should work. Regardless, I have a question."

    ¡°What''s the question?¡± asked Eir.

    ¡°Am I right to assume from the way you¡¯ve been talking now we¡¯ll be aiding each other¡¯s missions rather than just sharing information among each group? Is that allowed by Lord Zero?¡± asked Mist.

    ¡°From what I know of Lord Zero, so long as he doesn¡¯t exclusively forbid us from performing a certain act, then it doesn¡¯t matter to him how we accomplish the mission. So cooperation among each group will be fine. We should support each other''s missions and work together whenever possible. Our collective success will contribute to the overall success of our mission,¡± answered Iris.

    ¡°Then since he hasn¡¯t forbidden us from killing, we can assume that we can do so as we please. Is that right?¡± Ash, eager to clarify the boundaries, posed a question regarding the act of killing. Casandra responded with a measured tone, "While Lord Zero hasn''t explicitly forbidden us from taking lives, I believe it''s important for us to exercise restraint in that regard. Our mission is focused on information gathering and remaining covert. The abilities we have chosen should enable us to accomplish our objectives without resorting to unnecessary violence."

    Iris nodded in agreement with Casandra''s response. "Indeed, Casandra is right. We should prioritize non-lethal means and avoid drawing unnecessary attention to ourselves. Our abilities and strategic approach should provide us with ample opportunities to gather information discreetly. However, if we find ourselves in a situation where we must defend ourselves, we should do so with caution and restraint."

    Eir, the Dark Valkyrie, added, "True, our primary objective is intelligence gathering, not causing harm. Let us remember the importance of balance and understanding the consequences of our actions. Besides, our strength and abilities will mostly be sealed, making us as weak as our targets. So unless any of you are skilled at the art of assassination, I also agree that avoiding that scenario is for the best."

    ¡°I know that was meant as more of a joke, but it actually so happens I have those skills. So how about leaving any target that requires killing to me? At the very least, I can remove them without a trace,¡± said Andrea.

    The group collectively agreed with the sentiments expressed by team leaders Iris, Casandra, and Eir. They understood the need to prioritize information gathering while minimizing unnecessary harm. They were determined to approach their mission with discretion, utilizing their chosen abilities to gather valuable intelligence without compromising their cover.

    After carefully considering Andrea''s proposal, the group agreed to leave the task of eliminating targets to Andrea; however, they emphasized that taking a life should be an absolute last resort. They would only burden her with such responsibility if it became necessary to ensure the success and safety of the mission.

    Iris spoke up to clarify the group''s position. "Andrea, we appreciate your willingness to undertake such tasks. However, let me make it clear that we should exhaust all other options before resorting to lethal measures. We should prioritize non-lethal means like Ash¡¯s hypnosis whenever possible.¡±

    Eir nodded in agreement and added, "Indeed, we should be cautious and prudent in our actions. I hope that circumstances will rarely necessitate taking a life. Our strength and abilities will be sealed, making us vulnerable as well. Let''s focus on our main mission and avoid such trouble."

    Casandra chimed in, emphasizing the importance of a discreet and subtle approach. "Well, then since the other two have spoken, then it looks like we¡¯ve reached an understanding on the matter. Am I to assume then that this meeting is adjourned because I have a few preparations I need to attend to before we¡¯re shipped out?"

    With the group in agreement, they concluded their meeting, understanding the boundaries and the importance of prioritizing non-lethal means whenever possible. Casandra''s remark signaled the end of the discussion, and the group members dispersed to attend to their individual preparations before their departure.

    Iris nodded in acknowledgment of Casandra''s need to prepare. "Yes, it seems we have reached a consensus. This meeting is adjourned. Let''s all make the necessary preparations and reconvene when we are ready to begin our mission. Remember to stay focused and exercise caution in all our actions." The group members rose from their earth-formed seats and returned to their respective duties.

 Chapter 238 Negotiations

    (***Phelantha/Pia POV***)

    Pia looked at the gate of the former Duke of Torin¡¯s castle. Just yesterday, Zero had appeared and said she and the others would be able to meet the duke after going missing for a while. This news surprised her because she knew Zero really didn¡¯t care about the struggle or hardships she and her people had faced.

    So it came as a shock that he would go out of his way to arrange a meeting for her when he coldly told her he would only bring her here and nothing more. Pia felt that either something major must have changed or Zero had his own angle in this fight against the royal family. Pia calmed down and stopped thinking about things she wouldn¡¯t find the answer to anytime soon.

    This moment would define her future; she needed to get the former duke¡¯s cooperation to fight both the royal family and the magic tower. They were responsible for the fall of her people, and even now, the few that remained were kept as slaves in the three remaining kingdoms. To free them and start to rebuild, Pia knew she would need a powerful ally, and the former duke not only had connections but he had a motive to go against the royal family and the magic tower.

    Pia took a deep breath, steeling herself for the meeting ahead. The former Duke of Torin held the key to her mission, and she had to convince him to join their cause. She understood the weight of the task before her and the potential implications it carried.

    As Pia and the other girls walked towards the gates of the castle, she saw Zero by the doors to the castle; she couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and uncertainty. She knew that this meeting would require her to be persuasive, diplomatic, and, above all, resolute. The heavy wooden doors of the castle creaked open, revealing a grand entrance hall. Pia and Zero entered, their footsteps echoing through the vast space. They were led to a meeting room, where Earl Torin awaited their arrival.

    Duke Torin, a handsome man with a stern expression, sat at the head of a long wooden table. His eyes flickered when Zero approached. He stood up and with a stoic face said, ¡°Greetings, my name is Mathias Torin. I am the current lord of this territory. I spoke with Zero and it seems he believes I should meet with you ladies.¡±

    Pia stood tall, maintaining her composure as she returned the greeting. "Lord Torin, it''s an honor to meet you," she said, her voice steady. "I am Pia, and these are my companions."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She gestured to the other girls beside her, who nodded politely in acknowledgment. Pia could sense the tension in the room, aware that the former Duke''s reputation preceded him. She knew she had to choose her words carefully and make a strong impression.

    "We have come seeking your cooperation, Lord Torin," Pia continued, her tone earnest. "These ladies behind me have been through a lot, and as you can tell, they are not all human, so we felt that your territory would be the best place for them to start over."

    Torin¡¯s stoic face didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°Really, why don¡¯t you explain to me what happened.¡±

    Pia explained how she and Zero managed to rescue them from a group of bandits who had raided their villages and caravans, killing all others except them. She also narrated how they developed a fear and dislike of men, and it would be hard for them to live anywhere. Pia heard from Zero yesterday that Earl had a lack of servants, so she hoped that he would employ them to work here.

    Duke Torin''s gaze lingered on Pia for a moment before he took his seat once again. He leaned forward, his expression contemplative. "You speak of justice and charity," he said, his voice resonating with a hint of skepticism. "I recently learned to be a bit more pragmatic. So please tell me why I should help."

    Pia maintained eye contact, unwavering in her resolve. "Lord Torin, I am aware of the injustices that have befallen your family," she said, her voice filled with empathy. "I understand the pain you have endured, and I believe that you can somewhat empathize with them. They had everything taken from them too, so please, I implore you to help them."

    Duke Torin''s expression softened slightly, a flicker of interest appearing in his eyes. "Very well, I shall employ them as maids within this castle. They need not be around any men while they work for me. They will work underneath a maid of mine," he mused. "Now tell me, what you want from me? Zero said I would definitely wish to talk to you."

    Pia took a deep breath, knowing that her next words would be crucial in securing his support. "My name is Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia, Lord Torin," she explained, her voice measured. "I am the last remaining member of the royal family of Aepilia, the kingdom of the Alves. I came here to form an alliance with you in hopes of taking down the head of the magic tower and the current ruling royal family."

    The news shocked everyone in the room with the exception of Zero and the Alv servant of Pia. Duke Torin''s eyes widened in surprise at Pia''s revelation. The room fell silent as the weight of her words settled upon everyone present. Pia could sense a mix of curiosity, skepticism, and uncertainty in the air.

    "You claim to be the last remaining member of the royal family of Aepilia," Duke Torin stated, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and intrigue. "And you seek an alliance with me to take down the head of the magic tower and the ruling royal family. That is a bold proposition, Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia."

    Pia nodded, her gaze steady as she met Duke Torin''s eyes. "I understand the gravity of my words, Lord Torin," she replied. "The royal family and the magic tower have caused immense suffering and oppression not only to my people but to many others, such as yourself. I believe together with your support, we have the power to bring them down and create a new era of peace."

    The girls seated beside Pia exchanged glances, a mixture of astonishment and hope evident on their faces. They had placed their trust in Pia, and now they listened intently, eager to see how Duke Torin would respond.

    Duke Torin leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. "The royal family and the magic tower are both powerful beyond belief," he said, his tone measured. "True, they are not invincible. Yes, I have witnessed their atrocities firsthand, but as you can see by my current state of affairs, I lost to them. I have neither the political power nor the armed forces necessary to fight them."

 Chapter 239 Negotiations Conclusion

    Pia understood Duke Torin''s reservations and the challenges they faced. She remained composed and determined, knowing that she had to convince him of their potential to succeed.

    "Lord Torin, I acknowledge the difficulties we¡¯ve both faced and the people we¡¯ve lost," Pia responded, her voice filled with conviction. "However, if we keep hiding and running as we have been doing, then they¡¯ll take the rest of what we have remaining. I believe together, we possess a unique chance to create a different outcome."

    She continued, emphasizing the importance of unity and the potential impact of their combined efforts. "While you may have lost in the past, that does not mean we cannot achieve victory together. We have a common goal: to bring down the royal family and dismantle the magic tower that supports their tyrannical rule. With your support, we can gather allies who are disillusioned with the current regime. You are loved and respected by many people, my Lord. We can strategize, uncover weaknesses."

    Pia''s words hung in the air, as silence settled once again. Duke Torin''s expression remained inscrutable, but Pia could sense a flicker of contemplation in his eyes. The weight of the decision rested upon him, and she knew that it was up to him to choose whether to join their cause or remain detached.

    After a few moments of thoughtful silence, Duke Torin spoke, his voice measured yet resolute. "Well then, Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia, if I were to agree to this, what would you have me do?" he asked, addressing Pia by her full name. "I will consider your proposition and the potential of this alliance only if I find your answer satisfactory."

    Pia nodded appreciatively, understanding that his support would not come easily. "I understand, Lord Torin," she replied. "I would have you provide me any information you have regarding the location of my enslaved people within the kingdom. With that information, I will work to free them, and once I have freed enough, I will give you the location of our secret vault."

    Duke Torin inclined his head slightly, acknowledging Pia''s words. "Vault?" he said. "What is this vault, and why would its contents matter to me?"

    Pia''s heart swelled with a mix of relief and determination. She had taken a significant step forward, and Torin seemed intrigued. Now the real work would begin, as she knew that her next words would decide if Duke Torin would grant his support. ¡°As you know, the Kingdom of Aepilia fell to the combined might of the three kingdoms. What you don¡¯t know is that we could have won the war had we decided to sacrifice our people. In this vault, we sealed certain weapons and technology that we deemed too dangerous to be used. These weapons would allow us to wipe out all three kingdoms in the blink of an eye, but my father deemed that we should fight without resorting to such means, so they were sealed.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Duke Torin, in a stern voice, asked, ¡°And you want me to open this vault and use these weapons to destroy both the kingdom and the tower? If that is your goal, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡­¡± but was interrupted by Pia raising her hand to silence him.

    Pia shook her head as she said, ¡°No, one of my father¡¯s last orders was to seal those weapons away so that they may never be used. If I were to use them, then I would dishonor my father, which I shall never do. However, when we saw that we would lose, we sealed most of our important technology inside to keep it out of the grasp of the magic tower. Inside are things like a machine that allows you to talk with others, no matter the distance between you, and a machine that washes clothes in bunches. With these things, you could improve the life of your subjects and those who serve you, no? The royal family sent you here to die because there are no supply chains that come this far. You managed to keep everything working only with the help of the few still on your side, but this arrangement puts them in danger. If you help me, I will help you improve your territory in ways you couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    Duke Torin listened attentively to Pia''s words, his initial skepticism giving way to curiosity and interest. The prospect of accessing the advanced technology of the Alves and improving the lives of his subjects seemed to resonate with him. He leaned back in his chair, deep in thought, considering the possibilities that Pia''s proposition presented.

    "Improving the lives of my subjects and securing a brighter future for this territory," Duke Torin mused aloud. "Those are certainly compelling incentives. The magic tower may have underestimated my resourcefulness and resilience, but I understand the challenges we face in sustaining this territory. If your technology can really guarantee a stable life for my people, then I might be inclined to accept."

    Pia nodded, encouraged by his response. "Indeed, my lord," she replied. "By unlocking the knowledge and technology within the vault, we can bring advancements that will not only benefit your people but also strengthen your position in the face of external threats. It is a mutually beneficial arrangement, where together we can challenge the oppressive rule of the royal family and the magic tower. I would also like to add that any of my people freed shall join us here. So I implore you to please consider this alliance."

    Duke Torin remained silent for a moment, contemplating the potential risks and rewards of this alliance. Finally, he spoke, his voice carrying a mix of determination and cautious optimism. "Very well, Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia," he said. "I will agree to your proposition and provide you with the information you seek about your enslaved people within the kingdom. In return, you shall share with me the location of this vault and allow me access to the knowledge and technology contained within."

    Pia''s heart swelled with a mixture of relief and gratitude. The alliance was taking shape, and she had secured Duke Torin''s support. However, she knew that the challenges ahead were far from over. "Thank you, Lord Torin," she said, her voice filled with sincerity. "Together, we shall work towards our shared goals and overcome the obstacles that lie in our path. I believe that with our determination and resourcefulness, we can bring salvation to both our people."

    The room filled with a renewed sense of purpose as Pia and Duke Torin began discussing the details of their collaboration. They outlined their strategies, identified potential allies, and set a course of action for the future. The path ahead would be fraught with danger, but they were resolved to face it together.

 Chapter 240 Moving In

    As the meeting concluded, Pia and her companions left the room, led by Meus and the maid who had attacked Zero previously. As part of their deal, Torin would offer them lodging in a detached building that used to house the servants. Duke Torin turned and looked at Zero, who hadn¡¯t uttered a single word during his negotiation with Pia. When Zero still didn¡¯t speak, he asked, ¡°Was that the result you hoped for?¡±

    Zero laughed at Torin¡¯s words and said, ¡°I have no skin in this game. Whether you ally with her or not really doesn¡¯t matter to me. I already knew what she wanted to offer you, and that you would accept, so I just helped her out a little since we¡¯re traveling companions.¡±

    Duke Torin tilted his head in a questioning manner and asked, ¡°Traveling Companions? You came here together?¡±

    Zero chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, please, no need to play the fool with me. I already know that you¡¯ve had Meus try to investigate me. I¡¯m sure you found nothing except for the fact that I only arrived a few days ago accompanied by a group of women.¡±

    Duke Torin''s eyes narrowed as he listened to Zero''s words, his curiosity piqued. He had indeed ordered Meus to gather information about Zero, but the results had been inconclusive. Zero''s cryptic response only deepened his intrigue.

    "You''re correct," Duke Torin admitted, his voice laced with a mix of curiosity and caution. "I did have Meus investigate you, but the information gathered was limited. If you are willing, I would appreciate some clarity regarding your connection with Phelantha and your true intentions."

    Zero''s smile widened, and he crossed his arms nonchalantly. "A pointless inquiry, Duke Torin," he replied. "As I said before, I only want a place for my family to stay. As for why I chose this place, it is remote, and rarely do people actually come here unless they have nowhere else to go. So, in a warring world like this, I won¡¯t have to worry too much about what my children will be exposed to. As for my connection with the girl, it''s almost nonexistent, so you have nothing to worry about on that front, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll ask her just to be safe."

    He paused for a moment, assessing Duke Torin''s reaction. "I¡¯m sure as a father, you can understand my point of view," Zero continued, his voice steady. "I am not driven by things like a desire for justice and fairness."

    Duke Torin studied Zero intently, his gaze piercing. "So should I take it that you will never involve yourself with anything between Phelantha and myself? Including this vault filled with weapons of destruction?" he inquired, his voice laced with skepticism.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Zero''s expression turned serious, and he met Duke Torin''s gaze directly. "So long as you don¡¯t bring any trouble here in the future," he explained. "Pia''s quest for justice and liberation will bring war, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll protect your wife this time. I have no intentions of resurrecting her again, Torin, so be sure to cherish the things you have to lose."

    Duke Torin''s mind wandered back to a painful memory, a day etched into his soul with unforgiving clarity. The memory of coming home to find his wife and daughter murdered, their lifeless bodies lying in a pool of blood. It was a scene that fueled his rage, an anguish that threatened to consume him. The sight had ignited a fire within him, a burning desire for vengeance that surged through his veins.

    But Torin had learned to temper his fury, to harness it and wield it with precision. He had forced himself to restrain his emotions, knowing that unchecked rage would only lead to his downfall. He excused himself from the conversation with Zero, needing a moment alone to collect his thoughts.

    Soon afterward, a voice resounded in the room and said, ¡°Why did you do that? I don¡¯t see a reason to poke at a man¡¯s wounds.¡± Moments later, Yoko appeared out of thin air holding a sleeping baby and took a seat near Zero.

    ¡°Oh, it''s just you. Where are the others?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°Valna said she has something to take care of, so she¡¯ll come in a few hours. As for Dahlia and Azalea, they said they¡¯ll stay in their realm for the most part, so they''ll pop up when they feel like it. Knowing them, it shouldn¡¯t be too long before they start feeling bored and show up. As for Hel, she decided to stay in the Netherrealm to rest a bit. I just dropped off her brothers outside the town before arriving here. Apparently, they don¡¯t care much for human civilization and prefer to be out in the wild,¡± explained Yoko.

    As Zero was about to say something, a knock on the door could be heard. On Zero¡¯s orders, Meus entered the room, and his face stiffened as he asked, ¡°Sir Zero, may I ask who that is, and where did Lord Torin go?¡±

    Zero chuckled and said, ¡°Relax, Meus. I haven¡¯t done anything to him. He left just now. I think something I said upset him, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know better than me where he likes to go when upset. As for her, she is one of the guests I requested a room for.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, the room was prepared. If there are any problems with it, please inform me, and I shall make any changes as you please,¡± said Meus with a bow.

    Yoko nodded and smiled at Meus. "Thank you, Meus, was it? This little one and I appreciate your assistance. The room should be sufficient for our needs, but we''ll let you know if there are any issues," she replied politely.

    Meus bowed once more before exiting the room, leaving Yoko and Zero alone with the sleeping baby. Yoko cradled the infant gently, her eyes filled with warmth and tenderness.

    "So, why did you upset our host?" Yoko asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. She had observed the exchange between Torin and Zero from a distance and sensed the tension in the air.

    Zero leaned back in his chair, contemplating his response. "I merely spoke the truth," he replied nonchalantly. "I simply mentioned the potential dangers that the quest for justice and liberation may bring, and I reminded him of the importance of cherishing what he holds dear. I may have also included a little threat so he won¡¯t ask me for more favors in the future."

    Yoko raised an eyebrow, her expression thoughtful. "Oh, so does that mean you won¡¯t be leaving to go on some random adventure? I assumed I would rarely be seeing you this time around too."

    Zero''s gaze softened, and he smiled. "I promised to spend more time with Nova, and I plan to keep it," he said quietly. "Besides, I didn¡¯t really avoid you; it was simply the fact that we had different things that interested us, and we focused on those, so we rarely saw each other. Speaking of that, I actually had two projects I wanted your help on."

    Yoko looked at Zero, her expression filled with a mixture of curiosity and desire as her researcher switch seemed to have been flipped. "What¡¯s got your interest now?" she said softly. "I hope you won¡¯t bore me with something simple."

 Chapter 241 Elemental Spirit

    Zero chuckled, knowing well that Yoko thrived on complex and intriguing projects. "Rest assured, my dear Yoko, these projects are anything but simple," he replied, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "The first one involves a particular artifact that I recently created¡ªthis is a cradle or seed, so I call it. This red egg was crafted by me to create a living magical familiar; however, it is incomplete," explained Zero as he pulled the incomplete seed out of his shadow storage.

    Yoko''s eyes sparkled with interest, and she leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued. "An artifact created from your power over life and souls? Count me in," she exclaimed eagerly. "I love a good troubleshooting of an artifact. So what makes it incomplete?"

    Zero grinned mischievously, enjoying Yoko''s enthusiasm. "Everything, I''m afraid," he admitted. "The seed or cradle is supposed to create a special loyal familiar for the one who hatches it. The process works by feeding the egg blood as a black sphere forms at the center of the egg. Since it already contains a soul, it will create a living creature rather than a magical construct like other familiars. Once the blood coalesces into the black sphere, the user needs to pour their mana into the egg until it feels full, which becomes obvious when the egg becomes less and less transparent. Once that is done, the egg hatches, birthing a creature that is fully bonded with its user."

    Yoko''s eyes gleamed with delight as she absorbed Zero''s words. "It sounds fascinating," she exclaimed. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, that lizard you gave Avarus was born from one of these, correct? So the issue is not the process of creation but rather the binding, correct? Also, did you bleed our child to create that lizard?"

    Zero shook his head and said, ¡°No, that dragon was created from my own blood, and it was basically a failure, but I didn¡¯t want to kill it. Avarus seemed to like it, so I helped him form a manual contract with it. I created the sigil and allowed him to take it over with his mana to make the contract since forming a sigil is impossible for him as a baby.¡±

    Yoko''s eyes widened with anticipation, her thirst for discovery unabated. "Hmm so we¡¯ll have to rework the entire process from the beginning then," she exclaimed, her voice filled with wonder. "Now what¡¯s the other project?"

    ¡°I want to create elemental spirits in this world. While traveling I noticed that this world is full of mana but it is pure mana, thus allowing for them to use it differently from your world. Here they simply need to speak words to control mana in the air to create effects, and that magic is called lingua. In your world, one uses the mana held within their souls to activate magic through the use of sigils and runes. The people of this world cannot hold mana in their souls, thus producing weak souls. No matter how strong a body is if the soul lacks strength, then they cannot wield any true power,¡± explained Zero.

    Yoko tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°What does that have to do with why you want to create elemental spirits?¡±

    Zero smirked as he explained. ¡°It¡¯s simple; I want to make a race of spirits that can bond with the different races. This will grant them a little bit of power, but the true purpose is to slowly strengthen the soul rank of the people of this world generation by generation. If we find out this world is a safe place with no other deities around, then I¡¯d like to develop it a little bit.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Yoko''s expression shifted from confusion to intrigue as she absorbed Zero''s explanation. The prospect of creating elemental spirits and gradually strengthening the souls of the people in this world fascinated her. It was a unique and ambitious project that held the potential to shape the course of this realm''s future.

    "I see," Yoko replied, her voice filled with contemplation. "So by bonding with these elemental spirits, mortals in this world will gain a small measure of power, while also gradually developing stronger souls over generations. It''s an ingenious way to elevate the potential of the inhabitants and pave the path for their growth."

    Zero nodded, pleased with Yoko''s understanding. "Exactly," he affirmed. "It''s a long-term investment, but one that could bring about significant changes. By infusing this world with elemental spirits and gradually strengthening the souls of its people, we can foster a society capable of wielding greater power and understanding magic on a deeper level. It will be a slow process, but with time, the impact could be substantial. As a goddess of magic, I thought you might be intrigued by this plan. Also, an added boon will be crafting a race that we can leave the maintenance of this world to."

    Yoko''s eyes widened with realization, her fascination deepening as she grasped the full extent of Zero''s plan. The concept of creating a race of elemental spirits not only to empower mortals but also to entrust them with the maintenance of this world resonated with her deeply. It was an opportunity to forge a symbiotic relationship, where the spirits and mortals would mutually benefit from their connection.

    A smile tugged at the corners of Yoko''s lips as she responded, her voice laced with excitement. "Zero, this is truly a remarkable vision," she exclaimed. "To create a race of spirits that not only enhances the potential of the mortals but also ensures the preservation of this world and inspires them to travel the road of magic more deeply¡ªit''s a concept that aligns perfectly with my interest as a goddess of magic. I''m more than intrigued, I''m exhilarated by the possibilities."

    Zero''s smirk widened into a genuine smile, pleased to see Yoko''s enthusiasm matching his own. "I knew you''d understand the significance of this undertaking," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. " We''ll need to study the existing magical creatures and the gems that form in their bodies. I believe if we figure out how they coalesce mana into their bodies and alter the pure mana into elemental mana, we could create a pure spiritual elemental. Then we can devise a method to imbue a few of the four races with their power while ensuring the stability of the power. It will require extensive research and experimentation, but I have no doubt that we are up to the challenge.¡±

    Yoko nodded eagerly, her mind already racing with ideas and possibilities. "Studying the existing magical creatures and their mana coalescence process is an excellent starting point," she agreed. "Understanding how they harness and manipulate mana within their bodies will provide valuable data. Once we analyze the gems formed within their bodies, decipher the intricate processes involved, and devise a way to replicate, improve, and modify those mechanisms for our purposes."

    Zero''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he added, "And once we''ve successfully created the pure spiritual elementals, we can begin the process of imbuing a select few representatives from each of the four races with their power. It will require careful selection and consideration, ensuring that the individuals chosen are capable of harmoniously bonding with the elementals and utilizing their abilities to their fullest potential. We''ll need to develop a method to test compatibility and establish a strong bond between the mortals and the spirits. We should maybe start capturing bandits for some test subjects."

    Yoko''s excitement grew with each passing moment, her mind already formulating plans and strategies. "Yes, compatibility testing will be crucial," she affirmed. "We might need you to modify their souls slightly to increase durability. This will help us find the most suitable match between the individuals and the elemental spirits. Additionally, we should consider establishing a magical program here that teaches them to gather mana within themselves to see which individuals hold the most potential."

 Chapter 242 Tea Time

    As Zero and Yoko were discussing when and how they would begin working on the 2 projects suggested by Zero they heard another knock on the door. Before they could even say anything Nova burst into the room and jump onto Zero¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Nova please don¡¯t run in the castle or you might trip and hurt yourself,¡± said Zuria Torin as she entered the room moments later seeming to have been following Nova.

    The Duchess stopped in her tracks when she saw Zero and Yoko also in the room. She straighten her appearance and gave a courtesy as she said, ¡°Hello Sir Zero and Madam. Please forgive my rudeness in coming in here without knocking.¡±

    Zero chuckled and responded with, ¡°No need to apologize Lady Zuria. You have been looking after this troublemaker. Please allow me to introduce you this is Yoko Belnades she is Nova¡¯s mother and that little one is called Avarus our son. They¡¯ll be joining me in stay here so we thank you for the hospitality.¡±

    Yoko nodded her head in Zuria¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Please do forgive Zero he¡¯s quite new to being a father so he tends to leave Nova¡¯s care to others. Now that I¡¯m here I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t always push her onto you.¡±

    Zuria shook her head and said, ¡°Oh no I don¡¯t find spending time with her as burdensome or anything of the sort. I actually enjoyed the time we¡¯ve spent together and look forward to spending some more in the future. We actually came here to invite Sir Zero to join us for some tea. Madam Belnades would you also care to join?¡±

    Yoko smiled warmly at Zuria, appreciating her kind words and the genuine care she had shown towards Nova. "Thank you, Lady Zuria," she replied graciously. "I would be delighted to join you both for tea. It would be a wonderful opportunity to get to know each other better and spend some time together."

    Zero gently lifted Nova off his lap and placed her on the ground, reminding her to behave and stay with Zuria. "You heard Lady Zuria, Nova. Behave yourself and enjoy some time with both of them," he instructed, giving her a playful wink.

    Nova nodded enthusiastically, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Okay, Papa! I''ll be good!" she exclaimed, giving Zero a quick hug before turning to Zuria.

    Zuria smiled warmly at Nova, extending her hand towards her. "Shall we go, Nova? I have some tea waiting for us," she said kindly.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Nova eagerly took Zuria''s hand and nodded. "Yes, let''s go! I like tea!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm contagious.

    Yoko watched the interaction between Nova and Zuria with a smile, grateful to see her daughter comfortable and happy in the company of others. She then turned to Zero who was about to leave and said, "Where are you going? You¡¯ll of course follow me to join them, right Zero? It''s a perfect opportunity for us to socialize and catch up."

    Zero nervously laughed as he nodded his head in agreement. "Sure, Yoko. But won¡¯t the noise wake up the child? How about you let me watch him and you go ahead," he replied. "Besides, then you can have a 1 on 1 discussion with Zuria."

    ¡°Stop trying to weasel out of this opportunity to spend some quality time with your daughter. Avarus will be fine I placed a silencing barrier around him we can hear him but he can¡¯t hear us. It¡¯s pretty obvious when you consider how animated our previous discussion was. If that didn¡¯t wake him then a simple tea party won¡¯t. Besides, I remember someone promising to spend more time with Nova previously.¡±, rebutted Yoko

    Zero sighed realizing that there was no way to escape the tea gathering he followed Yoko who went after Zuria and Nova. Yoko seemed ready to enjoy a pleasant tea gathering and embrace a chance at new connections. Zero on the other hand disliked sweet things so he wished to avoid this but understood that there was no way to avoid this even if it meant enduring something he wasn''t particularly fond of, such as sweet tea. With a resigned expression, he followed Yoko, catching up to Zuria and Nova.

    As they entered the tea room, the aroma of freshly brewed tea filled the air. Zero took a seat next to Yoko, trying to hide his mild discomfort while maintaining a polite demeanor. He glanced around the room, noticing the intricate decorations and the soothing ambiance.

    Zuria, with her graceful poise, poured tea for everyone, including Zero. She passed him a delicate teacup with a smile. "Please, enjoy the tea, Sir Zero," she said warmly. "It''s a blend of local herbs and flavors, carefully chosen to create a harmonious balance."

    Zero nodded appreciatively and took a small sip of the tea, trying his best to hide his distaste. To his surprise, the tea had a subtle, refreshing taste, different from what he had expected. He looked over to Nova sure she would dislike such a flavor but found her drinking it happily. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Zuria''s attention to detail.

    There was a knock on the door followed by one of the maids who attacked Zero previously wheeling in a cart filled with desert and sandwiches. The maid then cleared the excess tableware and placed the tray of snacks before bowing and exiting the room.

    Engaging in polite conversation, Zero listened intently as Zuria shared stories about the castle, its history, and the surrounding lands. He found himself realizing that there was much to learn from the people of this world. Yoko, who was actively engaged in the discussion, had Zuria share her insights asking questions about the local customs and magical practices. She smiled as she listened to Zuria''s enthusiastic answers, appreciating the opportunity to deepen their understanding of this new realm.

    As the tea gathering continued, Zero found himself gradually relaxing and becoming more comfortable. He looked over and noticed how Nova was happily enjoying her tea and nibbling on the snacks, her eyes filled with excitement and curiosity. It warmed his heart to see his daughter embracing new experiences especially since she had such a teary departure from the last world.

    With a smile, Zero turned to Zuria. "Thank you for inviting us to this delightful tea gathering," he said sincerely. "I must admit, I was hesitant at first, but I''ve come to appreciate all that you¡¯ve done to make us feel at home. Your company has been truly enjoyable, and I hope you¡¯ll invite us again in the future."

    Zuria returned the smile, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "The pleasure was mine, Sir Zero," she replied graciously. "There isn¡¯t much to do in the place so I¡¯m always alone. Rather I should be thanking you all for joining me. It¡¯s been such a long time since I enjoyed myself like this. I hope you¡¯ll join me whenever you¡¯re free."

 Chapter 243 Report

    (***Meus POV***)

    Meus, a loyal and skilled knight in the service of Earl Torin, made his way through the castle corridors. His steps were purposeful and focused as he followed a familiar path that led to an underground training area. Meus knew that his lord, the former Duke and now Earl Torin, sought solace and release in the art of swordsmanship, especially since the tragic loss of his wife Zuria and daughter Shia at the hands of the royal family''s assassins.

    As Meus reached the door of the training area, he took a moment to prepare himself mentally. He understood the weight of Torin''s grief and the intensity of his emotions. With a deep breath, he pushed open the door, revealing a spacious room equipped with training dummies, wooden targets, and various weapons lining the walls.

    There, in the center of the room, stood Earl Torin, swinging his sword with fierce determination. Meus could sense the raw anger and sorrow emanating from his lord. Torin''s face bore the weight of his losses, his eyes filled with a fiery resolve that matched the intensity of his emotions.

    Without hesitation, Meus took off his jacket, walked forward, and picked up a sword, silently positioning himself in front of his lord. He knew that Torin sought not only to train but also to find an outlet for his pent-up emotions. Meus understood his role as both a loyal butler and a trusted confidant, someone who could stand by Torin''s side during these trying times.

    As Torin continued his swordplay, Meus could see the moment of intense focus and concentration on his lord''s face. It was the telltale sign that Torin was about to activate his "Knight''s Resolve." This power, unique to knights, allowed them to tap into their inner strength and project an aura of power and enhanced physical abilities.

    The room suddenly filled with a vibrant display of light as Torin''s aura, a blazing red, surrounded him. It symbolized the intense rage and determination that fueled his every movement. Meus, in contrast, radiated a calm and resolute blue aura, a reflection of his focused determination and unwavering loyalty to his lord.

    As the clash of swords filled the air, Meus matched Torin''s movements with precision and skill. The training session was not merely about honing their physical abilities; it was a cathartic release, an opportunity for Torin to channel his grief and anger into something productive.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The sound of steel meeting steel echoed throughout the training area, as the two warriors engaged in a synchronized dance of blades. Meus could feel the weight of Torin''s emotions, the depth of his pain, and he silently vowed to support him through every strike, every swing, and every moment of release. Meus understood that his presence here was not only as a sparring partner but also as a pillar of support for Torin, someone who could listen and provide guidance when needed.

    As the training session drew to a close, the intensity of Torin''s aura gradually subsided, returning to a more subdued calm blue state. Meus lowered his sword, taking a step back to give Torin space to process his emotions. Sweat trickled down their brows, mingling with the weariness that comes after exertion.

    Meus spoke, his voice filled with unwavering loyalty and respect. "My lord, you fought with great strength and resolve. I am honored to stand by your side, now and always. I have no idea what has caused you this distress, but please calm yourself."

    After taking some deep breaths, Torin said, ¡°It¡¯s just us here, Meus, so please drop the formalities.¡±

    Meus stabbed his blade into the ground and asked, ¡°What happened, Mathias? What¡¯s got you so worked up that you need to come here?¡±

    ¡°As you know, the deal with the Alv princess went well. After that, I had a discussion with Zero, and he reminded me of how powerless I was in the face of that tragedy. He said he will not act against us so long as I protect this place and his child. He was right in that my future actions will bring a war the likes of which we¡¯ve never seen,¡± explained Mathias.

    Meus listened attentively to Torin''s words, his face filled with concern. He understood the weight of responsibility that Torin carried, both as the Earl and as a protector of this place and Madam Zuria. Meus knew that Torin''s actions held the potential to shape the future and determine the course of events.

    With a solemn expression, Meus responded, his voice steady yet compassionate. "Mathias, I understand the burden you bear and the weight of the decisions before you. It is true that your actions may have far-reaching consequences, and it is natural to feel the weight of that responsibility. But remember, my lord, that you are not alone in this. You have allies and trusted advisors who stand beside you, ready to offer support and guidance."

    Meus approached Torin, his eyes meeting his lord''s gaze. "I have served you faithfully for many years, and I have seen your strength, your wisdom, and your determination. I believe in you, Mathias. I believe that you have the capacity to navigate these challenges and protect what is dear to you. We will face the future together, as a united force. Besides, you know I shall always protect you from the shadows."

    Torin''s expression softened, a mix of gratitude and weariness etched on his face. He placed a hand on Meus'' shoulder, appreciating the unwavering support and understanding. "Thank you, Meus," he replied, his voice laced with a hint of vulnerability. "Your words give me strength, and I am grateful to have you by my side. We will face the challenges ahead together, and I trust in your guidance."

    Meus nodded, his eyes reflecting determination and loyalty. "Mathias, you have always been like family to me. I will do everything in my power to support you and ensure the safety and prosperity of this place. We will find a way to protect what is important to us, and we will emerge stronger from this storm no matter what."

    Torin smiled at Meus¡¯ response as he felt a weight lifted from his heart. ¡°I can never thank you enough for all you¡¯ve done for me, Meus. How¡¯s that thing I asked you to look into? Were you able to glean any useful information?¡±

 Chapter 244 Report Conclusion

    Meus sighed and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve attempted every connection I know of, but there¡¯s no information to be found on the man named Zero. I even used a wind magic stone to contact the dark guild, but they had no information on him. The only information I was able to glean came from the young child he brought named Nova. She let slip that there are currently eight of them traveling together.¡±

    Torin''s smile waned slightly, replaced by a contemplative expression. He absorbed the information Meus shared, processing the fact that their search for information on Zero had hit a dead end. The mention of Nova and the group of eight individuals traveling together piqued his curiosity.

    "Eight of them, you say?" Torin mused, his mind working through the possibilities. "It seems that Zero is not acting alone. This complicates matters further, but it also presents an opportunity. We must learn more about these individuals and their intentions. Are they also able to wield the level of power that he does?"

    Meus nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in thought. "My lord, I¡¯ve yet to inform you, but it seems one of the 8 is currently already within the mansion. When I went to the sitting room where you and Zero were after leading the ladies to their quarters, I found Zero there with a young woman holding a baby. I checked with the guards at the front entrance who said no one entered, so I have no idea how she managed to appear out of thin air."

    Torin''s eyes widened with surprise and concern as he absorbed Meus'' revelation. The fact that one of the individuals was already within the mansion raised alarms in his mind. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at the mysterious woman''s sudden appearance.

    "A woman with a baby?" Torin repeated, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and caution. "And she seemed to appear out of thin air? This is troubling indeed. We must exercise utmost caution and investigate this matter further. Have the maid keep an eye on her? Wait, if you¡¯re here, who is by Zuria''s side right now?"

    Meus lifted his hand to ease Torin''s concern. "Please calm down, my lord. When Zero reappeared, I informed the maids not to let Madam Zuria out of their sight, so she¡¯s perfectly fine. On my way here, Sienna informed me that the madam would be having tea with our Zero and his young lady friend Yoko, so I ordered her to serve them while Alma hides nearby in case of any problems. So we have nothing to worry about. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t make much sense to help us resurrect her only to take her away. I know you¡¯re quite protective of her after all that happened, but please remain calm, my lord."

    Torin took a deep breath, his emotions gradually settling as he processed Meus'' reassurances. He understood the importance of remaining calm and not letting his protective instincts cloud his judgment. Zuria''s safety was paramount, and he trusted in Meus'' vigilance and the precautions taken by the maid.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "You are right, Meus," Torin replied, his voice steady now. "I must not let my emotions cloud my judgment. Thank you for ensuring Zuria''s safety and for your quick thinking. It is a relief to know that she is in good hands and that precautions have been taken."

    Meus nodded, a reassuring smile tugging at his lips. "Indeed, my lord. The safety and well-being of Madam Zuria are of the utmost importance to us all. We will continue to keep a close watch and take every necessary measure to ensure her security. I will personally oversee the situation and stay vigilant."

    Torin placed a hand on Meus'' shoulder, conveying his gratitude and trust. "I appreciate your dedication and quick actions, Meus. I know I can rely on you to protect our family. Let us focus on gathering more information about this mysterious woman and her connection to Zero. There may be more to uncover than meets the eye."

    Meus nodded in agreement, his resolve unwavering. "As you wish, my lord. This might not be relevant, but when I walked in on them, they seemed quite close. On another note, I couldn¡¯t quite hear what they said, but I overheard something about bandits. So I believe we should investigate if any bandits are still within this area and observe them from afar."

    Torin''s brow furrowed as he absorbed Meus'' additional information. The mention of the mysterious woman and Zero discussing bandits caught his attention. It seemed that there might be a connection between the two and the bandits in the area.

    "Bandits, you say?" Torin repeated, his mind racing with possibilities. "If there are still bandits present in our vicinity, it is imperative that we investigate further. They could pose a threat not only to our mansion but to the surrounding townspeople as well. We must ensure the safety of our people."

    Meus nodded, his expression serious. "I agree, my lord. I will gather a team of trusted individuals and discreetly scout the area for any signs of bandit activity. It''s important to assess the situation and understand the motives behind their actions."

    Torin''s gaze hardened with determination. "Find out everything you can, Meus. We need to know if there are bandits around, their numbers, and their possible intentions. The safety of this land and those under our care must be our top priority."

    Meus nodded once again, his voice filled with loyalty. "I understand, my lord. I will assemble a team and commence the investigation immediately. Rest assured, we will gather the information needed and act accordingly. Our people''s safety is our duty."

    Torin turned to Meus with a small smile. "Meus, again since it''s just the two of us here, you can call me by my first name. There''s no need for such formality between us in this private setting."

    Meus paused for a moment, contemplating Mathias'' words. He respected his lord''s wishes but also understood the weight of their responsibilities. With a slight bow, he replied, "Thank you for your understanding, my lord. However, you asked for a formal report earlier, and as your loyal butler, I believe it''s important to conduct myself in a manner befitting my role. If you ever feel differently, please let me know."

    Torin nodded, acknowledging Meus'' commitment to his duties. "I appreciate your professionalism, Meus. You''ve always been dedicated to upholding the traditions and responsibilities of your role as a butler. Your devotion is admirable, but you should relax whenever possible."

    With their conversation concluded, Torin and Meus made their way back towards the door that led to the upper levels of the mansion. They left the training area behind, and as they walked side by side, Torin spoke with a renewed determination. "Meus, once we have a clearer understanding of the situation, we can strategize and take appropriate action."

    Meus nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting the unwavering loyalty that defined him. "Of course, my lord. I will do everything in my power to uncover the truth and ensure the safety of yourself and Madam Zuria. We shall face these challenges head-on and emerge victorious." Torin and Meus continued their ascent to the upper levels of the mansion. As they navigated the familiar halls, their steps carried the weight of responsibility, their bond as lord and butler growing stronger. Together, they would overcome the obstacles in their path and protect all that they held dear.

 Chapter 244.5 Declaration

    (***Muriel POV***)

    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡¯ thought Muriel as she flew towards the area where the energy headed. As she drew closer, she saw the massive beam of rainbow-colored light that crashed into the water.

    Wasting no time, she created a barrier not only around the area but also all the way down to the sea floor. It was protocol to try to limit the level of destruction of the world and its inhabitants as much as possible while keeping the mortals from realizing what was going on and interfering.

    No sooner than when the barrier was erected did a maelstrom form in the ocean, creating powerful waves as storm clouds began to form above. Soon the clouds began releasing massive bolts of lightning that struck the center of the maelstrom. As the lightning kept striking, the waves grew more powerful, as if it were a thrashing beast wanting to escape its cage and destroy.

    Muriel took a deep breath and calmed herself. She couldn¡¯t lose focus and let her barrier grow weak. ¡®From what I¡¯m sensing there are 8 Valkyries that just arrived. I could maybe handle 2 of them. As for the 2 Norse gods, I have no chance, and I only recognize 1 of them. Phanuel and I have dealt with Thor before, so I can recognize his energy. This is actually bad; the last time Phanuel tried to negotiate with Asgard, his hot temper and unpredictability almost led to a war until his wife intervened.¡¯

    Muriel knew that the situation was dire. Dealing with eight Valkyries and two Norse gods was a formidable challenge even for an experienced angel like herself. She had to find a way to either buy enough time for reinforcements to arrive or use diplomacy to solve the volatile situation.

    As the storm raged on and the maelstrom intensified, Muriel maintained her focus, reinforcing the barrier and channeling her energy to keep it strong. She needed to contain the chaos within the barrier and prevent any collateral damage to the surrounding areas.

    Soon, a massive sphere of lightning rose from the center of the maelstrom. Muriel witnessed the massive sphere of lightning as it rose from the center of the maelstrom. She could feel the immense power emanating from it, and she knew that this was Thor¡¯s destructive force. If it were unleashed, the barrier would shatter, and the consequences would be catastrophic for the entire planet.

    She had to act quickly and decisively. Drawing upon her knowledge and experience, she realized that she needed to neutralize some of the energy of the sphere of lightning before it broke her barrier. She focused her energy and began weaving intricate patterns in the air, creating a counterforce against the sphere.

    With precise movements, Muriel directed her energy towards the sphere, attempting to safely dissipate some of its unstable energy so that it could be contained within her barrier. It was a risky move, as the sphere pulsed with unrestrained power, but she knew that this was her best chance to prevent further devastation.

    As her energy connected with the sphere, sparks flew and crackles filled the air. Muriel''s wings glowed with a brilliant light as she channeled all her strength into this crucial task. She could feel the resistance and the sheer force of the lightning, but she refused to waver. Slowly but steadily, Muriel''s efforts began to have an effect. The sparks from the sphere started to somewhat diminish, and its chaotic energy became slightly more controlled. She focused on guiding the lightning within her barrier, containing it.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Muriel did her best, but sadly, it wasn¡¯t enough as the energy in the sphere released all at once, causing a massive blast. Muriel transported outside her barrier and focused all her remaining power on keeping the blast contained as the energy and lightning raged, trying to escape. This took all her strength as the glow of her wing slowly faded.

    She somehow managed to barely contain it, and when the light from the lightning died down, there they were. The 10 figures were barely visible within the foggy rain caused by the release of energy. Amidst the fog, 8 figures emerged, their presence commanding attention. They hovered in the air clad in shimmering gold and black armor; the Valkyries exuded an aura of ethereal power that seemed to emanate from their very being.

    Their physique was a testament to their warrior spirit. Each had a form that was lithe and sculpted. Every sinew of their body spoke of both grace and lethal precision. Adorned in gleaming armor, the Valkyrie''s attire was both functional and awe-inspiring. A breastplate, intricately etched with ancient symbols, protected their chest, while their shoulders were guarded by resolute pauldrons. A gilded helmet crowned each head, its design fierce and majestic. From their backs were a pair of golden brown wings, majestic and resplendent, symbolizing their origins and abilities that transcended those of the mortal realm. In each of their hands were a gleaming spear and a polished shield.

    Behind them, two figures also emerged. The first, Thor, the Thunderer, emerged with his burly frame and commanding presence, towering over others, a force of nature in his own right. Dressed in regal armor that gleamed under the sun''s radiance, Thor embodied the spirit of a warrior-king. A fur cape billowed behind him. His chest plate, emblazoned with the hammer-shaped emblem of Mj?lnir, signified his divine heritage and his role as the protector of Asgard.

    Upon his head, a magnificent helmet rested, adorned with regal horns that proclaimed his status as a god. His flowing, fiery red beard and his eyes that sparkled with flashes of lightning and might lent an air of ferocity to his visage. Lightning crackled around him, a testament to his control over the tempestuous forces of nature.

    In his iron-gloved hands, Thor wielded Mj?lnir, the mighty hammer said to have been crafted by the skillful hands of dwarven blacksmiths. The weapon''s weight seemed insignificant in Thor''s grasp as he swung it with lightning speed, conjuring thunderous booms that echoed across the realms. Mj?lnir pulsed with power, crackling with electricity, serving as an extension of Thor''s indomitable will. He also wore Megingjord, the belt of power that doubled his strength, making him nearly unstoppable in battle.

    Beside Thor stood his wife, Sif, a figure of grace and beauty. She possessed an elegance that complemented her husband''s brawn, emanating a quiet strength that belied her gentle demeanor. Her long, flowing golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, shimmering like fields of wheat under a summer sun.

    Sif wore a regal gown of resplendent colors, interwoven with delicate patterns that spoke of her connection to nature and fertility. Adorned with golden jewelry, she exuded an air of royalty and charm. Her eyes, bright and full of compassion, revealed the depths of her wisdom and empathy. A skilled warrior in her own right, Sif carried a slender sword.

    Together, Thor and Sif stood as a formidable couple, a union of strength and beauty, each complementing the other. Thor then spoke, ¡°Would you look at this, a petty servant dares to try to trap us.¡±

    The mere power held within his word shattered the barrier and knocked back a tired Muriel, slightly wounding her. Muriel paid her injuries no mind and said, "Hail the Thunderer Thor Odinson, mighty son of Odin, and Lady Sif, fair lady of Asgard! I come before you with an offering of respect and a desire for peaceful negotiations."

    Thor looked at Sif, who nodded. Thor''s gaze fixed upon Muriel, his piercing blue eyes exuding a sense of strength and determination. With a voice that resonated like distant thunder, he spoke, "Your offer is heard, and we shall hear your plea for peaceful negotiations.¡±

    Sif stood, radiating an aura of grace and wisdom. Her presence lent an air of measured diplomacy to the proceedings. With an eloquence that mirrored her elegance, she added, "I acknowledge your respectful approach and your willingness to engage in negotiations. We shall listen, so take us to where we shall feast and delve into the intricacies of this matter, taking into account the perspectives of all parties involved. Now lead the way."

 Chapter 245 Greetings

    Torin and Meus reached the door of the tea room where Zuria''s gathering was taking place. They exchanged a brief glance, each aware of the importance of maintaining a composed demeanor in front of the guests. With a shared nod, Torin raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    A moment later, one of the maids opened the door, bowing respectfully as she welcomed them inside. "My lord, Meus, please come in," she said, her voice soft and courteous.

    Torin and Meus stepped into the tea room, their presence immediately noticed by Yoko, Nova, and Zuria. The room was adorned with elegant decorations, and the aroma of freshly brewed tea lingered in the air. The atmosphere was one of warmth and camaraderie. Only Zero didn¡¯t look in their direction as he drank his tea calmly.

    Zuria''s face lit up with a smile as she caught sight of Torin and Meus. "Mathias, Meus, I''m glad you could join us," she greeted them warmly. "Please, make yourselves comfortable."

    Torin bowed respectfully to Zuria, a gentle smile playing on his lips. "Thank you for the invitation, Zuria," he replied with gratitude. "It''s a pleasure to be here."

    Meus followed Torin''s lead, bowing respectfully to Zuria. "Thank you, I appreciate your kind invitation, Lady Zuria," he said, his voice carrying a touch of formality. "However, as a servant, I cannot join you all."

    Torin then turned and bowed to Yoko. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, miss. It seems I¡¯ve been a poor host. I¡¯m sorry I was not around to greet you when you arrived.¡±

    Yoko returned Torin''s bow with a polite smile. "No need to apologize, Earl Torin," she replied graciously. "I understand that you have your duties and responsibilities. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well. Thank you for your hospitality."

    Torin straightened, his expression showing sincerity. "You are most welcome, Miss Yoko," he said warmly. "I hope you are finding our estate comfortable. Should you have any requests or need any assistance during your stay, please do not hesitate to let either myself or Meus know."

    Yoko nodded and with a knowing smile said, "Thank you for your kind offer, Earl Torin. I will keep that in mind."

    Torin then turned his attention to Zero, who seemed absorbed in his own thoughts. "Zero, it''s good to see you again," Torin greeted him, his tone respectful but tinged with a hint of wariness. "I trust you''ve been enjoying your time here?"

    Zero looked up from his tea and met Torin''s gaze, his expression calm and composed. "Indeed, Earl Torin," he replied, his voice measured. "The estate provides a tranquil environment, and the company has been pleasant. I appreciate your hospitality."

    Torin''s gaze lingered on Zero for a moment, his scrutiny veiled. He had yet to fully trust Zero, considering the enigmatic nature of the man and the mysteries that surrounded him. However, Torin remained composed, not wanting to disrupt the harmony of the tea gathering.

    ¡°Now now enough with the greetings already. You¡¯re so formal; have a seat and enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll have them prepare a fresh pot and sandwiches. You¡¯ve been so busy today so let¡¯s take a break and relax,¡± said Zuria, patting the seat that was placed next to her.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Torin''s expression softened as Zuria extended the invitation, her warmth and hospitality shining through. He nodded appreciatively and took a seat next to Zuria, feeling a sense of relief in her presence. Meus followed the maids as they left the room to prepare the tea and snack, maintaining his composed demeanor as a butler.

    "Thank you, Zuria," Torin replied with gratitude, a genuine smile gracing his lips. "Your thoughtfulness is greatly appreciated. We have indeed been occupied with various matters, and a moment of respite is most welcome. I have missed spending time with you like this."

    Zuria looked confused for a second before a look of realization suddenly hit her. "Yes, when Shia became ill I neglected you. I¡¯m sorry you needed me, and I wasn¡¯t there for you," she said as she held his hand.

    Torin had a look of frustration for a second before smiling. He lifted her hand and kissed it as he said, ¡°I am the one who needs to apologize to you for not being there when you needed me. I promise that I shall never make such a mistake again.¡±

    As they looked lovingly into each other¡¯s eyes, Zero¡¯s voice interrupted them and said, ¡°Should we give you two some alone time?¡±

    Torin and Zuria were momentarily lost in their own world, their connection reigniting as they expressed their mutual regret and made promises to be there for each other in the future. The tender moment was interrupted by Zero''s voice, drawing their attention back to the present.

    !

    Torin released Zuria''s hand and turned his gaze towards Zero, his expression composed. "No need for that, Zero," he replied calmly. "We appreciate your consideration, but we are here to enjoy the company of everyone present. Please, join us."

    Zuria nodded in agreement, her smile warm and welcoming. "Yes, Sir Zero. You''re a part of our gathering as well. We value your presence here," she said, extending her hand towards the sandwich tray. "Please, have some more."

    Nova had an upset look on her face as she said, ¡°Papa, if you¡¯re going to be mean, then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±

    Zero smiled and patted Nova''s head as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be mean anymore, so you¡¯ll forgive me, right?¡± causing her to nod and everyone else to laugh.

    Moments later, the maid returned with a steaming pot of tea and a tray of delectable sandwiches. She carefully placed them on the table, ensuring everything was in order before stepping back. Zuria poured the tea, the aroma filling the room, as Torin and Zero accepted their cups graciously. The atmosphere in the room shifted to one of relaxation and ease, the conversation flowing naturally.

    Throughout the tea party, Nova''s infectious energy and innocence brought a lightheartedness to the gathering. Her laughter and curious questions added a touch of joy to the conversations, reminding everyone of the beauty and purity of youth.

    As the tea party came to a close, the atmosphere remained warm and inviting. The guests expressed their gratitude to Zuria for her hospitality, praising the delicious food and the pleasant company. Torin felt a gentle tug at his heart, longing to be alone with Zuria, to cherish their private moments together. With a loving gaze, he reached out and took Zuria''s hand, a silent understanding passing between them.

    Torin stood up, his gaze on Zuria. "Thank you all for inviting me today," he said, his voice carrying a blend of sincerity and warmth. "I had no idea how stressed I was and how long it¡¯s been since I felt like this. Zuria, I love you."

    Zuria, whose face was red, turned and looked at him. As their gazes met, Torin''s eyes were filled with a mix of adoration, longing, and a deep-seated yearning for his beloved wife. He reached out and tenderly took Zuria''s hand in his, feeling a rush of warmth course through his veins.

    In that touch, Torin felt the familiarity and comfort he had missed so dearly during the time they were apart. His fingertips gently caressed the softness of Zuria''s skin, tracing the lines of her hand with a reverence born from the depths of his heart. The simple act of their hands entwined brought him a profound sense of bliss, as if the missing piece of his soul had been found.

    Torin''s gaze lingered on Zuria''s lips, remembering the taste of their kisses and the passion they had shared before their separation. He longed to feel the warmth of her breath against his skin, to be lost in the depths of her eyes once more. Every fiber of his being ached with a potent desire, a yearning to be intimately connected with her.

    But in that moment, words were unnecessary. Their eyes spoke volumes, conveying a profound longing and unspoken desire that surpassed any verbal expression. Torin''s heart beat with an intensity matched only by the strength of his love for Zuria.

    Together, they silently understood the depth of their connection, the shared history that had shaped their bond. They knew that their reunion was not just about physical intimacy but about the rediscovery of the unbreakable bond that had endured through time and tragedy.

    With a soft, knowing smile, Torin led Zuria back to their room, their hands still tightly clasped. The door closed behind them, sealing them away from the world as they embraced the passionate reunion they had yearned for so long.

 Chapter 245.5 Announcements

    Announcement: From now on this story will diverge between: the human kingdom, the dwarven kingdom, the elven kingdom, Pia and Torin¡¯s coup against the magic tower and the human kingdom, and Zero¡¯s story. Each chapter will have either an H, D, E, T, or Z following it to help readers keep track of which storyline the chapter will focus on.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    H = Human Kingdom of Eoqelon (Follows Ash the Vampire, Andrea the Reaper, and Casandra the Lampad)

    D = Dwarven City Blesas (Follows Eir the Dark Valkyrie and Mist the Chaos Valkyrie)

    E = Elven Empire of Enia (Follows Iris the Auloniad, Eryndor the Hamadryad, and Lyrisa the Anthousai)

    T = Torin¡¯s Coup (Follows Pia, Torin, and Meus¡¯ POV)

    Z = Zero¡¯s Group (Follows Zero and the main god storyline)

 Chapter 246 Arrival H

    Ash, Andrea, and Casandra stood at the edge of the dense forest, their figures hidden beneath the shadowy canopy. From their vantage point, they gazed at the sprawling city of Eoqelon in the distance. Its towering spires reached towards the sky, hinting at the grandeur that lay within.

    The setting sun cast an orange hue across the horizon, painting the landscape with a warm glow. It was a stark contrast to the darkness that covered the nether realm they called home. Their mission, bestowed upon them by their creator Zero, was clear: to gather information on the corrupt human kingdom of Eoqelon and its ties to the Magic Tower Acesh.

    Donning their human disguises, Ash, Andrea, and Casandra made their way through the dense forest, blending in with the mortal world. Zero had provided them with a ring, a powerful artifact that concealed their true forms and allowed them to communicate with one another. But it came at a cost¡ªmost of their abilities were sealed away, leaving them with only a fragment of their true power.

    Andrea, disguised as a human, made a few adjustments to blend in seamlessly with the mortals. Her dark skin tone was now lighter, resembling that of an average human. She opted for a shorter hairstyle, tying her curly black hair into a neat bun, allowing only a few loose strands to frame her face. Her attire shifted to more conventional clothing, opting for a simple blouse and a knee-length skirt, both in shades of gray. Instead of her usual black coat, she wore a tailored blazer that added a touch of professionalism to her appearance. Andrea''s green eyes remained a captivating feature, albeit less intense, and she wore minimal makeup to maintain a natural look. In her human guise, she exuded an air of confidence and authority, befitting a woman of importance in the human world.

    Casandra, too, modified her appearance to appear more human while still retaining her enchanting allure. Her vibrant red hair was now a lustrous shade of chestnut brown, styled in an elegant updo. Her pale skin took on a more earthly hue, while her blue eyes shimmered with a gentler radiance. Casandra traded her ethereal clothing for a sophisticated dress that hugged her figure tastefully, with subtle floral patterns adorning the fabric. The wreath of flowers on her head was replaced with a delicate hairpin, adorned with a single flower petal. Despite these alterations, she maintained an otherworldly elegance, drawing attention wherever she went. Casandra''s poise and grace allowed her to seamlessly integrate into human society, making her appear as a refined and mysterious lady.

    Ash''s transformation was the most subtle, with his fair complexion remaining largely unchanged. To fit in with the humans, he trimmed his blonde hair into a more conventional style, slightly longer on the top with shorter sides. His striking red eyes were now concealed with blue-tinted contact lenses, masking his true nature. Ash adopted a more casual attire, donning a button-down shirt and trousers, accompanied by a tailored vest and a pair of polished dress shoes. The silver necklace with the pendant remained a cherished accessory, subtly hinting at his origins. Despite these adaptations, Ash''s magnetic charm and confident demeanor remained intact, attracting both attention and intrigue in the human realm.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    As the trio set foot in the bustling city of Eoqelon, they blended seamlessly with the humans, their disguises concealing their true identities. With their altered appearances, they appeared as mere mortals. As they approached the city gates, the guards scrutinized them, their eyes searching for any sign of deception. Ash, the charismatic vampire, flashed a disarming smile, his hypnotic gaze captivating the guards and dissolving their suspicions. With a nod, they granted the trio passage into the heart of Eoqelon.

    Stepping into the bustling streets of Eoqelon, Ash, Andrea, and Casandra marveled at the fusion of technology and magic. The city was alive with activity¡ªpedestrians hurried along the cobblestone paths, merchants bartered for goods, and the aroma of freshly baked bread filled the air. Magical displays intertwined with everyday life, with street lamps illuminating at a touch, powered by magic crystals harvested from slain monsters.

    Banners bearing the emblem of the Magic Tower Acesh fluttered in the breeze, symbolizing the close alliance between the kingdom and the mystical institution. The trio observed the seamless integration of magic and mundane elements, intrigued by the advancements achieved through the utilization of magic crystals.

    Casandra led the trio through the bustling streets of Eoqelon, their disguises helping them blend seamlessly with the human population. As they walked, she spotted a cozy inn nestled between the shops and houses, its warm lights inviting them in. Entering the establishment, they were greeted by a friendly innkeeper who showed them to a private room.

    Once inside, Casandra laid out the plan on the table, her voice steady and determined. Andrea listened intently, her intangibility power already proving to be a valuable asset.

    "Andrea," Casandra began, "your ability to become intangible and invisible will be our greatest advantage in gathering information. The royal castle is the most likely place to find records of the nobles we''re seeking. They keep detailed documentation, even of the countryside nobles who rarely visit the capital."

    Andrea nodded, her eyes gleaming with focus. "I''ll phase through the castle walls, search for any records of nobles who resemble Ash, and gather as much information as possible. If we find a match, we can approach them and attempt to buy their noble title. If they refuse, we''ll have to take more drastic measures."

    Ash leaned forward, his voice filled with determination. "If it comes to that, we''ll eliminate any obstacle that stands in our way. But we must exercise caution and ensure our actions go unnoticed. The last thing we need is to expose ourselves prematurely."

    Casandra interjected, her tone calm but resolute. "Agreed. We must remain discreet and maintain our human guises."

    They discussed the intricacies of their plan, brainstorming various scenarios and contingencies. They knew the risks were high, but they were prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

    Once they had a detailed strategy in place, they turned their attention to their immediate needs. Casandra reached into a small pouch, pulling out a handful of coins. "Before we set our plan into motion, we need to secure supplies and maintain our cover. I suggest we pay for a long stay here and acquire any necessary resources."

    Ash nodded, a hint of gratitude in his eyes. "These coins were taken from the bandit who attacked us when we first arrived on the world''s surface. It seems we''ll need more if we¡¯re going to stay here. Casandra, could you use your spirit manipulation to locate the spirits of the bandit''s victims? They may have hidden their valuables, and we can retrieve the money we need without drawing attention."

    Casandra''s eyes sparkled with understanding. "Of course, Ash. I¡¯ll tap into the spirits'' knowledge and guide us to their hidden treasures. It will provide us with the necessary funds while keeping our activities discreet as long as we eliminate them."

 Chapter 247 Blesas D

    Eir and Mist arrived at the entrance of the cave that led to the underground city of Blesas. Standing outside the grand entrance to Blesas, the awe-inspiring underground city, Eir and Mist were greeted by massive stone doors. These doors loomed above them, intricately carved with dwarven runes and symbols. As they approached, the doors creaked open, revealing a glimpse of the splendor that awaited them inside.

    Side by side, both wearing rings that disguised them as female dwarves, Eir and Mist had adopted the petite figures and distinctive features of the dwarven race. Their appearances blended seamlessly with the inhabitants of Blesas, allowing them to move through the city undetected.

    Eir, now appearing as a dwarf, stood with a sturdy and compact build. Her jet-black hair had changed to a dark brown, intricately braided and adorned with small golden beads, cascading over her shoulders. Her eyes, golden yellow with black sclera, changed to a regular brown with white sclera. Eir''s countenance remained serious and focused, exuding an air of authority.

    Mist, too, had assumed the appearance of a dwarf, her figure petite and solid. Her black hair had changed to an orange-brown, pulled back into a tight bun and framing her face. Her eyes, a vibrant yellow color, also turned brown. Mist''s features still bore a hint of the chaos she represented, with a mischievous smile playing at her lips.

    As they approached the entrance, two sturdy dwarf guards stepped forward, blocking their path. The guards'' scrutinizing gazes scanned Eir and Mist, assessing their appearance and demeanor.

    One of the guards, a grizzled veteran with a bushy gray beard, spoke in a deep, authoritative voice. "Halt! State your names and purpose for entering Blesas."

    Eir, the group leader, maintained a composed demeanor as she stepped forward. "I am Eir, and this is my sister, Mist. We came to start a new apprenticeship with a master forge master."

    The guards exchanged glances, their suspicion evident. "Prove your identities. Show us your identification papers and referral papers."

    Eir''s mind worked quickly, considering their options. She knew that any suspicious actions could reveal their true purpose and draw unwanted attention. With a subtle gesture, she summoned her death magic, weaving the energy around her and the guards. Spirits, momentarily separated from the realm of the dead, materialized and stealthily possessed the guards, granting Eir temporary control over their bodies.

    Eir, now in control of one of the guards, confidently handed over two blank papers. "Here are our IDs and documents, as requested. We apologize for any inconvenience caused."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The guards examined the blank papers, their expressions betraying no suspicion or realization of their temporary possession, showing them illusions. Satisfied, they returned the papers and stepped aside, allowing Eir and Mist to pass.

    Eir silently signaled to Mist, and together they entered the city, disguises intact. Eir''s decision was clear¡ªthey needed to navigate through the slum area first, the part of the city that would likely provide forged identification papers they would need for future events. Allowing them to avoid arousing suspicion or drawing attention to themselves, they could gather information discreetly.

    Passing through the entrance, the disguised Valkyries found themselves in a bustling thoroughfare. Dwarves of all shapes and sizes hurried past, their hands adorned with heavy rings, and their beards meticulously groomed. The sound of hammers striking anvils and the faint scent of molten metal filled the air.

    As Eir and Mist headed deeper into the city, they were immediately greeted by a breathtaking display of architectural marvels. Towering structures, hewn from solid stone and adorned with intricate carvings, reached toward the cavernous ceilings. The streets, crafted from polished stone, glimmered under the warm glow of enchanted crystals embedded within the walls.

    The city''s layout was a testament to the dwarves'' meticulous planning. Golden bridges spanned vast underground chambers, connecting different districts and creating a sense of unity. The bridges, adorned with intricate patterns and designs, reflected the dwarves'' love for beauty and functionality.

    As Eir and Mist made their way toward the presumed slum area, a noticeable shift in the surroundings unfolded before them. The grandeur and meticulous craftsmanship of Blesas gradually gave way to a stark contrast as they ventured deeper. The once-polished stone streets turned rough and uneven, showing signs of wear and neglect. The golden bridges that had connected districts now gave way to creaking, wooden walkways hanging precariously over murky underground streams.

    The buildings along the path became increasingly weathered, with crumbling facades and faded paint. The intricate carvings and decorative embellishments that adorned the structures in the more affluent areas of the city were replaced by plain and utilitarian designs, displaying the signs of a struggling community.

    Dimly lit lanterns cast a feeble glow, barely illuminating the narrow and winding alleyways. The atmosphere became heavier, with the air carrying a sense of stagnation and resignation. The once-vibrant and bustling city seemed to fade into the background, replaced by a sense of abandonment and forgotten dreams.

    Eir and Mist observed as the dwarves they encountered became fewer in number, their faces bearing the weight of hardship. The voices of laughter and camaraderie grew faint, replaced by hushed conversations and weary glances. The vibrancy and warmth that had permeated the city''s atmosphere dissipated, leaving behind a palpable sense of struggle and disillusionment. The slum area of Blesas sprawled before them, a stark contrast to the gleaming structures and polished streets of the city''s more affluent sections.

    Their first task was to find a trustworthy source who could provide them with forged IDs. They discreetly inquired among the locals, seeking out the underground network that operated in the shadows of the city. It was in this hidden realm that they hoped to obtain the necessary papers without raising the suspicions of the city''s authorities.

    Eir and Mist cautiously approached a rundown tavern nestled within the slum area. Its faded sign swung precariously on rusty hinges, barely readable. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of stale ale and the murmurs of hushed conversations.

    As they entered, the dimly lit interior cast shadows that danced across the weathered wooden tables and worn-out chairs. The tavern''s patrons, a mix of dwarves and other races, glanced up briefly before returning to their drinks and whispered exchanges.

    Eir and Mist found an empty corner booth and settled in, their eyes scanning the room for any signs of the contact they were seeking. They ordered two mugs of ale, their disguises holding up as they attempted to blend in with the slum-dwelling crowd.

 Chapter 248 Spirit Tree Silvanthorn E

    Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa stood at the outskirts of Eldrilia, gazing in awe at the magnificent city that lay before them. The enchanting architecture and the melding of nature and elven craftsmanship were unlike anything they had ever seen. Their disguised elven appearances allowed them to blend in seamlessly with the surroundings, but their true purpose lay hidden beneath their feigned identities.

    With their mission clear in their minds, the trio ventured deeper into the city, their steps light and graceful. They navigated through the winding pathways, taking care not to draw attention to themselves. Eldrilia''s residents seemed lost in their own world of tranquility and harmony, unaware of the three infiltrators moving amidst them.

    As they walked, Iris observed her surroundings, using her disguised elven eyes to spot any signs of enchantment magic. She noticed the intricate patterns etched into the walls of the buildings, the delicate shimmering of the weapons carried by the elven guards, and the faint hum of magic in the air. These were all clues to the presence of the enchantment magic they sought to unravel.

    Meanwhile, Lyrisa extended her senses through her newfound ability to communicate with plants. She gently brushed her hand against the leaves of a nearby flowering shrub, establishing a connection with it. In a silent conversation, the plant shared whispers of conversations it had overheard, snippets of information exchanged among the elves. Lyrisa absorbed every bit, collecting valuable intel to aid their mission.

    Eryndor, the Hamadryad, moved through the city with the grace of a swaying willow. She studied the various plants and trees, discerning their unique traits and characteristics. With her ability of plant mimicry, she could transform herself into a vibrant blooming flower, her petals mirroring the flora surrounding her. This would allow her to move unnoticed, eavesdropping on conversations and gathering crucial insights into the elves'' enchantment practices.

    However, as the closer they delved deeper into the heart of the city, their presence began to draw suspicion. The elves, known for their keen senses, grew wary of the newcomers. It was a matter of time before their true identities were exposed, threatening their mission and potentially their lives.

    As Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa ventured deeper into the heart of Eldrilia, their disguised elven appearances attracted the attention of a vigilant guard. The elf''s hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his weapon as he approached the trio, his eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    "Halt!" the guard commanded, his voice firm. "What tribe do you hail from? Access to the city is forbidden to lower elves such as yourselves. Only high elves may enter here."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Lyrisa, thinking quickly, drew upon the information she had gathered from the plants they had communicated with earlier. With a calm demeanor, she stepped forward and addressed the guard. "We come from one of the broader communities on the outskirts of Enia," she said, her voice steady. "Our home was attacked by the dwarven armies just last week. We managed to escape and sought refuge here in Eldrilia."

    The guard''s stern expression softened slightly as he listened to Lyrisa''s explanation. The recent conflict between the elves and dwarves was known throughout the realm, and the plight of their people struck a chord within him.

    "You seek refuge in Eldrilia?" the guard asked, his voice carrying a hint of sympathy. "Very well, you shall be placed under arrest for entering the city without proper authorization. You will appear before the council to explain your circumstances."

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa nodded in agreement. They knew that appearing before the council would provide them with an opportunity to gather even more information about the elves.

    The guard escorted them through the city Eldrilia''s residents watched with curious gazes as the trio made their way to the jail cell until the council would convene. Placed within the confines of a jail cell, Iris looked to Lyrisa with a questioning gaze. "Lyrisa," she began, her voice filled with curiosity, "can you shed some light on the concept of high elves? The guard mentioned that access to the city is restricted to them."

    Lyrisa leaned against the cell wall, contemplating Iris'' question. "From what I gathered through my brief interactions with the plants," she explained, "high elves can be seen as the equivalent of human nobles, but their status is not solely based on lineage or wealth. High elves are crowned by their innate magical abilities."

    Iris nodded, absorbing the information. The idea of magical prowess being a determining factor in societal hierarchy intrigued her. She urged Lyrisa to continue, wanting to understand the dynamics of Eldrilia and the power structure within the elven society.

    Lyrisa paused, her gaze drifting as she recollected the whispers of the plants. "According to what the plants shared, the elven society is ruled by five prominent families," she recounted. "These families possess immense magical capabilities, once said to be capable of splitting the very earth itself and reshaping the map as they pleased."

    A sense of awe tinged Iris'' expression. The extent of the elven families'' power was astounding, even in its diminished state. She couldn''t help but wonder what had caused the waning of their magical abilities.

    Lyrisa''s voice turned somber as she continued, "However, with the disappearance of the world''s creator, their power began to dwindle. In an attempt to preserve and concentrate the remaining magical prowess, this city, Eldrilia, was created. It became a haven for those with high magical capabilities, and the families with the highest power established a council to rule over the city."

    As the weight of the elven society''s history settled upon them, Eryndor spoke up from her position beside the cell bars. "So, our mission to gather information on their enchantment magic... It not only serves our purpose but also sheds light on the fate of the elven families and the magic that defines them. Also, they will probably have information on this creator. Looks like we hit the jackpot I wonder if the other 2 teams have stumbled on any such information yet."

    Iris exchanged a resolute look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the other teams I¡¯ll contact them later after we deal with this mess.¡± They were not only uncovering magical secrets but they may have stumbled on the information Zero and the others were potentially looking for.

 Chapter 249 Eterna Nexus Z

    Zero approached Yoko''s room, his footsteps muffled on the plush carpeting. As he reached the door, he noticed a slight shimmering aura surrounding it, indicating the presence of a spell. Curiosity piqued, he gently pushed the door, finding it unlocked. With slight hesitation, he entered the room, his eyes immediately drawn to Yoko''s figure.

    Yoko sat in the center of the room, her lithe form adorned in vibrant red yoga clothes. Her eyes were closed, and her expression held a deep sense of concentration. It was clear that she was engrossed in her meditation, her mind and spirit focused on a higher plane, unaware of Zero''s presence.

    His footsteps cautious, Zero approached Yoko silently, not wanting to disrupt her concentration. He observed the serenity that graced her features, admiring her beauty but turned away when he noticed a growing desire within himself. When he turned, he noticed his eyes had taken on a red hue, most likely due to his lack of blood intake recently. The room seemed to emanate an aura of tranquility, as if Yoko''s meditation had permeated the very essence of the space. This aura helped calm his slight bloodlust.

    Zero chose to remain silent, not wanting to startle Yoko from her meditative state. Instead, he took a seat nearby, his gaze fixed on her. He watched as her breathing remained steady, the rise and fall of her chest in perfect harmony.

    In the peaceful silence, memories of their recent conversations flooded his mind. The discussions about elemental spirits, the theories they had explored together. Zero marveled at Yoko''s wisdom and deep understanding of magic, finding solace in their shared pursuit of knowledge.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Yoko''s eyes fluttered open, and a serene smile graced her lips. When she became aware of Zero''s presence, she slowly turned her head to meet his gaze, her eyes sparkling with confusion.

    "Zero," she greeted him, her voice soft and melodic. "I do believe it''s rude to enter someone¡¯s room without knocking. What brings you here? Do you need something?"

    A smile bloomed across Zero''s face as he responded, "I came to remind you of our promise, Yoko. We promised Nova that we would take her to see the town today. Also, what were you doing just now?¡±

    "Oh yes, of course, our little trip with Nova," she replied, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "I¡¯ll start getting ready soon. As for what I was just doing, I was simply working on forming my connection to the Eterna Nexus."

    Zero had a confused look on his face, so Yoko explained that she went to Hel for help on how to access her power over fate. That''s when Hel taught her about the Eterna Nexus. The Eterna Nexus is an extraordinary cosmic construct that serves as a repository of universal knowledge and experiences. Mortals labeled it the Akashic Records. It is an ethereal convergence of consciousness, existing beyond the confines of the physical reality. The Eterna Nexus acts as an ever-expanding tapestry, intricately woven with the fabric of existence, capturing the collective wisdom and history of all sentient beings across time and space. At its core, the Eterna Nexus harnesses the fundamental principle of resonance, the interconnectedness of all things in the universe. It perceives the vibrational echoes generated by every sentient being''s thoughts, emotions, and actions, translating them into a harmonious symphony of information. This symphony is then seamlessly integrated into the Eterna Nexus, forming an intricate network of interwoven energies and knowledge. The mechanism behind the Eterna Nexus is multifaceted. It is composed of three essential components: the Harmonic Chambers, the Resonance Conduit, and the Celestial Weave.

    Harmonic Chambers: These chambers are celestial constructs located at specific energetic convergence points within the universe. They are designed to attune to the vibrational signatures emitted by sentient beings and gather their conscious experiences. The Harmonic Chambers serve as gateways, funneling these experiences into the Resonance Conduit.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Resonance Conduit: Acting as a cosmic conduit, the Resonance Conduit serves as a bridge between the Harmonic Chambers and the Celestial Weave. It is a radiant network of intricate channels that carry the collected vibrational imprints from the Harmonic Chambers to the heart of the Eterna Nexus. The Conduit harmonizes, amplifies, and refines the resonance, ensuring that the vast array of information is seamlessly sorted and integrated into the Celestial Weave.

    Celestial Weave: The heart and essence of the Eterna Nexus, the Celestial Weave is a vast cosmic tapestry that binds and encodes the collected resonance into a timeless, multidimensional tapestry of knowledge. It utilizes intricate patterns, energy matrices, and harmonious frequencies to preserve and organize the vibrational imprints within its sacred fabric. The Celestial Weave is not bound by linear time, allowing simultaneous access to the past, present, and potential futures.

    Yoko took a deep breath, her eyes shining with a mix of excitement and reverence. "Zero, let me share with you the knowledge I''ve gained from Hel about the Eterna Nexus," she began, her voice steady and filled with conviction. "It is an extraordinary cosmic construct, known in mortal realms as the Akashic Records. It serves as a repository of universal knowledge and experiences, transcending the boundaries of time and space."

    Zero''s curiosity grew as he leaned in, eager to absorb Yoko''s words. "Tell me more," he encouraged her, his voice filled with curiosity.

    Yoko continued, her words flowing with a sense of wonder. "The Eterna Nexus is an ethereal convergence of consciousness, existing beyond the confines of the physical reality we perceive. It is composed of an intricate tapestry, intricately woven with the fabric of existence, capturing the collective wisdom and history of all sentient beings and things across time and space."

    She paused, allowing the weight of her words to sink in. "At its core, the Eterna Nexus is said to operate on the principle of resonance. It perceives the vibrational echoes generated by everything''s thoughts, emotions, and actions. These echoes are then translated into a harmonious symphony of information, seamlessly integrated into the tapestry of the Eterna Nexus."

    Zero''s eyes widened, his mind grappling with the vastness of the concept. "So, it''s a cosmic network that gathers and stores the experiences of all beings?" he asked, seeking further clarification.

    Yoko nodded, a serene smile gracing her lips. "Precisely, Zero. The Eterna Nexus acts as a bridge, connecting the vibrational imprints emitted by sentient beings to a celestial network of knowledge. It is an ever-expanding tapestry, woven with the interconnectedness of all things in the universe."

    She continued, her voice growing more animated with each passing word. "The Eterna Nexus is composed of three essential components¡ªthe Harmonic Chambers, the Resonance Conduit, and the Celestial Weave."

    Zero listened attentively to Yoko''s explanation, his curiosity piqued. As she finished speaking about the Eterna Nexus, he couldn''t help but ask the burning question that lingered in his mind.

    "Yoko, you mentioned that Hel provided you with this knowledge," Zero began, his voice laced with curiosity. "But how did Hel come to know about the Eterna Nexus and its intricate workings?"

    Yoko''s expression turned thoughtful as she considered the question. "According to Hel," she started, "her father Loki possesses a knack for sneaking into places he¡¯s not supposed to be and acquiring hidden knowledge. Apparently, he occasionally sneaks into Odin''s library, where the Allfather keeps secrets and knowledge he believes only he should know."

    Zero''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "Loki has access to such forbidden knowledge?" he mused, intrigued by the implications.

    Yoko nodded, her voice tinged with excitement. "Exactly. Inside the library, Loki discovered that Odin himself was seeking a way to connect to the Eterna Nexus. It seems that Odin desired a connection that would grant him the ability to see the branches of possible futures, much like goddesses such as the Fates and the Norns."

    Zero''s eyes widened as he contemplated the significance of Odin''s pursuit. "So, Odin sought a connection to the Eterna Nexus to gain the power to see how to acquire the future he desires?" he asked, seeking further clarification.

    Yoko nodded, a spark of determination in her eyes. "Yes, precisely. Those who possess a strong connection to the Eterna Nexus can not only see the potential futures but also have the ability to influence and shape them. It''s a power that lies at the very heart of fate and destiny."

    Zero pondered the implications of such knowledge, his mind swirling with possibilities. "To think that Odin himself sought to unlock the secrets of this Eterna Nexus," he remarked, his voice filled with a mix of awe and intrigue. "It looks like making the deal with Hel¡¯s family was the right decision after all, but I wonder what other secret things she knows about? It looks like she won¡¯t bring it up unless I ask her."

    Yoko nodded in agreement, her eyes shining with curiosity. "Indeed, Zero. Hel''s knowledge of the Eterna Nexus is but one piece of a larger puzzle. It makes one wonder what other secrets and hidden truths she may possess. It seems she is selective in sharing her knowledge, only revealing it when asked. Perhaps there are more revelations yet to come."

    Zero''s lips curled into a thoughtful smile. "Hel is a fascinating being, with depths of knowledge and mysteries we can¡¯t even begin to comprehend yet," he mused. "I suppose it is up to us to seek out the answers we desire, to unravel the secrets that lie within the realms of gods."

 Chapter 250 Eterna Nexus Part 2 Z

    "So, did she explain how this Eterna Nexus works, or will you have to figure it out yourself?" asked Zero.

    Yoko paused, seemingly for dramatic effect before elaborating further, "The Harmonic Chambers are celestial constructs located at specific energetic convergence points within the universe. They serve as gateways, attuning to the vibrational signatures emitted by sentient beings and gathering their conscious experiences," Yoko explained. "These experiences are then funneled into the Resonance Conduit."

    Zero nodded, absorbing the information. "And what does the Resonance Conduit do?"

    "The Resonance Conduit acts as a cosmic bridge, connecting the Harmonic Chambers to the heart of the Eterna Nexus," Yoko replied, her voice filled with awe. "It harmonizes, amplifies, and refines the resonance, ensuring that the vast array of information is seamlessly sorted and integrated into the Celestial Weave."

    Zero''s gaze was fixed on Yoko, captivated by her words. "And the Celestial Weave?" he prompted, eager to understand the final component.

    A soft smile played on Yoko''s lips as she explained, "The Celestial Weave is the heart and essence of the Eterna Nexus. It is a vast cosmic tapestry, intricately woven with patterns, energy matrices, and harmonious frequencies. Within its sacred fabric, the vibrational imprints are preserved and organized, transcending the limitations of linear time. It offers simultaneous access to the past, present, and potential futures."

    Zero''s mind buzzed with the implications of such a cosmic construct. The interconnectedness of all things, the wealth of knowledge contained within the Eterna Nexus¡ªit was a realm of possibilities waiting to be explored.

    "Yoko, this is truly remarkable," Zero finally said, his voice filled with awe. "But you said you don¡¯t have access to such a vast wellspring of wisdom and experiences yet, right? So how do you gain access to all this knowledge?"

    Yoko''s eyes sparkled with shared enthusiasm. "Hel explained that to connect to it, you have to simply have the right aptitude. As a goddess of wisdom and destiny, I should have it in abundance. All I have to do is find my way to connect to it, so she suggested meditation.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Zero nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Meditation," he repeated, the word rolling off his tongue. "So by meditating, you can align yourself with the vibrations of the Eterna Nexus and potentially tap into its vast well of wisdom and experiences. Will that really work?"

    Yoko smiled, her eyes shining with anticipation. "That''s what Hel suggested," she affirmed. "She mentioned that the Norns, the goddesses of fate in the Norse pantheon, used meditation as a means to attune themselves to the fabric of reality. Through their meditative practices, they were able to gain deeper insights and a heightened sense of the potential futures. So eventually, I should be able to do the same."

    ¡°Hmm well, it doesn¡¯t seem to have worked yet, so keep trying. We¡¯ll talk more about this, but you should start getting ready soon. Also, if you¡¯re going to wear modern clothes like this, try to lock the door. The duke and his butler are already watching us. I don¡¯t need them to become more suspicious and start watching us even more,¡± said Zero.

    Yoko chuckled as she stood up, and her red yoga outfit shifted into a sumptuous velvet that featured intricate embroidery and beading, accentuating her figure with a fitted bodice and a voluminous skirt. Adorned with delicate lace and accessorized with gloves and a wide-brimmed hat, it epitomized the elegance and status of the era''s nobility.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go, so shall we go get Nova now?¡± said Yoko as she walked past him.

    Zero nodded in agreement, a glint of amusement in his eyes as he watched Yoko''s attire transform into a stunning ensemble resembling what Zuria had worn during their last tea party. He appreciated her attention to detail and the need to maintain appearances, especially considering the watchful eyes of the duke and his butler.

    "You look absolutely radiant, Yoko," he complimented her, his voice laced with genuine admiration. "Your grace and elegance are truly unmatched."

    He followed her lead, his gaze lingering on her as she walked past him. "Yes, let us go and retrieve Nova," he agreed, his tone filled with anticipation. "Today shall be a day of exploration and joy, as we show her the wonders of the town beyond the castle walls."

    As they left the room together, their footsteps echoing through the corridor, Zero couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement building within him. The mysteries of the Eterna Nexus still beckoned, and he wondered if he could connect to such a thing himself.

    Zero and Yoko walked together, their steps in sync, as they made their way to the room where Nova and Zuria were waiting. As they reached the door, Zero pushed it open, revealing Nova sitting on a plush chair, her eyes bright with anticipation. Beside her, Zuria, the lady of the house, exuded warmth and affection, her smile encompassing the room.

    "Nova, we''re ready to go," Yoko announced, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "Are you excited?"

    Nova leaped from her seat, her youthful energy radiating. "Yes, yes, Mama! I can''t wait to see the town with you and Papa!" she exclaimed, her voice brimming with excitement.

    Zuria''s gaze shifted from Nova to Zero and Yoko, her expression a mix of fondness and encouragement. "Have a wonderful time, you all," she said, her voice gentle. "Enjoy yourselves and explore to your heart''s content."

    Zero and Yoko exchanged glances, gratitude evident in their eyes. "Thank you, Lady Zuria, for watching over her as we got ready," Zero expressed sincerely. "We will make sure Nova has a memorable experience. Take care, and we will return soon."

    With that, they bid Zuria farewell, their steps carrying them towards the adventure that awaited them beyond the castle walls. Hand in hand, they walked together, their hearts filled with anticipation and joy, ready to create new memories and immerse themselves in the vibrant tapestry of the town.

 Chapter 251 One Eyed Ashby H

    Eager to establish themselves within the city of Eoqelon, Ash suggested registering with the local Adventurers'' Guild. The city''s reliance on magical crystals and the presence of dangerous magical beasts made adventuring a popular career choice. Ash believed that registering would provide them with official identification, allowing them to move freely in and out of the city.

    However, Casandra expressed reservations about the idea. She cautioned that obtaining identification through the guild might create a traceable connection back to them when they eventually assumed higher-level identities. Her insight struck a chord with the group, and they realized the potential risks involved.

    Taking Casandra''s advice, they opted to forgo registration for the time being, choosing to rely on their existing disguises and the ring provided by Zero. It was crucial for them to maintain a low profile and not draw unnecessary attention while they continued their mission.

    As Ash, Andrea, and Casandra walked through the busy streets of Eoqelon, their ears perked up at snippets of conversation from passersby. They overheard the excited murmurs of two townsfolk engaged in conversation nearby.

    Townsperson 1: "Did you hear about those bandits causing trouble in the outskirts? It''s getting dangerous around here."

    Townsperson 2: "Yeah, I heard they''ve been robbing travelers and ambushing caravans. The city guards are struggling to catch them."

    Townsperson 1: "I heard they''ve set up a camp not far from here. A bunch of them, I reckon. Stay away from that area, if you ask me."

    The trio exchanged knowing glances, their curiosity piqued by the news of the bandits. They moved closer, trying to catch more snippets of conversation.

    Townsperson 2: "I heard they''re led by a ruthless and cunning leader. They strike fear into anyone who crosses their path."

    Townsperson 1: "I hope the city guards do something about it soon. We can''t have these bandits running amok in our lands."

    Casandra, her eyes shining with a mischievous gleam, leaned in to whisper to her companions, "Did you hear that? It seems these bandits could prove to be quite useful to us. They''re causing trouble, and we could turn that to our advantage. Instead of avoiding the bandits, why don''t we confront them and turn them into our unwitting allies?"

    Ash''s curiosity was piqued, a sly smile playing on his lips. "Go on, Casandra. Explain."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Casandra elaborated on her scheme. "We can track down the bandits, engage them in combat, and once subdued, we''ll use your hypnotic abilities, Ash. By placing them under your control, we can make them work for us, gathering information or carrying out tasks that aid our mission."

    Andrea nodded, intrigued by the idea. "It could be a clever way to leverage the bandits'' skills and knowledge while ensuring our own safety. They won''t suspect that they''re working for infiltrators, and even if they get caught, they have no official ties to us."

    Ash considered the plan, his mind racing with possibilities. "Indeed, it has its merits. With the bandits under our control, we can exploit their resources and turn their illicit activities into an asset for our mission. But we must proceed with caution. You¡¯re right; since I''ll control them, we don''t want to expose ourselves to the risk of their loyalty faltering."

    Casandra added, her voice calm and measured, "Agreed. We need to ensure that they remain under your control, Ash. Let''s devise a failsafe to maintain their obedience and our anonymity, perhaps with regular hypnotic reinforcement or a hidden trigger that activates regularly."

    Andrea''s gaze shifted between Ash and Casandra, a mixture of curiosity and concern in her eyes. "But what if they resist the hypnotic control? We have yet to test it on any resident of this world, so we''re unaware if it will work as normally as it has been."

    Ash''s expression hardened, determination etched onto his face. "No need to doubt my abilities, but to reassure you, we can find a bystander and give them a series of orders to see if it works. However, I believe that with my hypnotic abilities, we don¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Casandra nodded in agreement with Ash. "Testing the effectiveness of your hypnotic abilities on a bystander would be a wise precaution. It will help us gauge the potency of your control and ensure that our plan proceeds smoothly. Once we have confirmation, we can proceed with confidence."

    Andrea''s concerns began to ease, her trust in her companions unwavering. "You''re right. It''s crucial to have faith in our abilities and to test them before implementing our plan. Once we confirm the effectiveness, we can move forward with our strategy to utilize the bandits for our mission."

    Ash''s confidence radiated as he addressed the group. "Rest assured, ladies. We will conduct the necessary test and make any adjustments needed to ensure success. The bandits will become our unwitting pawns, and together, we will gather the information we seek."

    Casandra, her voice calm and measured, joined the conversation. "Okay, but we also need to carefully consider the suggestions we will place on them to avoid suspicion or arousing their own self-interest. It should be something that aligns with their existing behavior and motivations. They should work for us without knowing they work for us."

    Andrea nodded, "Agreed, Casandra. The suggestions we implant should seamlessly integrate into their existing desires and motivations. We need to ensure that they feel a sense of personal gain and fulfillment by assisting us, without arousing suspicion or self-interest."

    Ash, his mind already at work, added, "We can tailor the suggestions to appeal to their desire for power, wealth, or even the thrill of challenging authority. Hmm, what if we make them believe that they are part of a rebellious movement and give them the ultimate goal of dethroning the royal family? If we do that, then their loyalty will remain steadfast to their new cause rather than us, and we can observe them with Andrea¡¯s power."

    Casandra''s eyes sparkled with intrigue as she considered Ash''s suggestion. "That''s a brilliant idea, Ash. It ensures that our true identities remain hidden, and we can carefully observe their activities through Andrea''s intangibility."

    Excited, Andrea nodded in agreement. "Yes, this way, they will remain focused on their mission to challenge authority, while unknowingly aiding our efforts. It will also give us insight into the workings of the corrupt nobility and their connections. We can easily manipulate both sides and easily collect whatever information we desire without anyone becoming wise to our actions."

    Ash grinned, pleased with the collaborative breakthrough. "Precisely. Once we become nobles in this kingdom, we can provide both sides with guidance and resources, all while manipulating events from the shadows. This might also draw the people of the magic tower out, giving us a chance to maybe hypnotize one and plant a spy with that group."

 Chapter 252 One Eyed Ashby Part 2 H

    As they made their way out of the city, Ash discreetly used his hypnotic abilities on the guards at the city gates. With a mere glance and a few whispered words, he ensured that they would always recognize the trio and allow them to pass without any need for identification. The guards'' eyes glazed over briefly, and they nodded in a daze as the suggestion took hold.

    After an hour of walking through the dense forest, they finally arrived at the entrance of the cave where the bandits were rumored to be hiding. The cave was shrouded in darkness, and its entrance was concealed among the trees and underbrush. The air was heavy with tension as they approached the mysterious cavern.

    Casandra''s soft voice carried a touch of caution. "Be careful, everyone. Rumor is that this cave is said to be treacherous, filled with traps set by the bandits to deter anyone from entering. We must proceed with caution and stay vigilant."

    Ash and Andrea nodded in agreement, their senses heightened as they cautiously entered the dimly lit cave. The path ahead twisted and turned, leading deeper into the earth like an intricate labyrinth. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and musty underground chambers.

    As they navigated through the maze-like passages, they could sense the eerie silence that surrounded them. The bandits were masters of concealment, and it was evident that they knew how to remain hidden and evade capture.

    Andrea''s intangibility proved to be a valuable asset, allowing her to scout ahead, passing through walls and obstacles to gather information. She reported back to Ash and Casandra, guiding them towards the bandits'' main chamber.

    They moved with caution, wary of any traps or ambushes that might be lying in wait. The bandits were skilled at guerrilla warfare, and they had proven their capabilities in the past, as evidenced by the guards'' reluctance to confront them directly.

    As they approached the heart of the cave, they could hear hushed voices and the occasional clinking of metal. The bandits were gathered, seemingly planning their next heist or discussing their illicit activities.

    Andrea went ahead to scout the number of bandits and the layout of the cavern holding the bandits. Andrea moved silently through the dark passages, her intangible form allowing her to slip through walls and obstacles without a sound. As she ventured deeper into the cave, she carefully observed the bandits'' movements and counted their numbers.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In the dimly lit cavern, she saw a group of about sixteen bandits huddled together around a makeshift table. They were engrossed in conversation, their faces obscured by shadows. The room was adorned with stolen goods, weapons, and crates filled with the spoils of their illicit activities.

    A female bandit who seemed to be the leader exudes an aura of undeniable authority as she sat at the head of the table, surrounded by her loyal 15 men. Her commanding presence is accentuated by her tall, lithe figure, draped in a dark, weathered leather coat that bears the scars of countless battles. With piercing emerald eyes that seem to see right through anyone, she wears a confident, enigmatic smile that hints at a cunning mind beneath.

    Her raven-black hair cascaded down her shoulders, loosely tied with a crimson bandana, symbolizing her fearless spirit and unwavering determination. A finely crafted silver dagger hangs from her waist, a reminder of her deadly prowess in combat. Despite the rough life of a bandit, her skin retains a hint of radiance, hinting at a mysterious past beyond the banditry.

    Her every movement is measured and deliberate, exuding both charisma and danger, earning the utmost respect from her band of fierce men. The admiration in their eyes as they follow her lead speaks volumes about the bond between leader and followers, forged through shared victories and hardships.

    Andrea relayed her observations back to Ash and Casandra in hushed tones, careful not to attract the bandits'' attention. "There are sixteen of them, including a female leader. She looks to be a formidable figure, so I suggest we avoid conflict altogether. I could lure them out here while Ash prepares to place them under hypnosis."

    Ash rubbed his chin as he thought about how to execute Andrea¡¯s idea. He knew that the time had come to put his hypnotic abilities to the test. If he failed to place them under hypnotic suggestion then they might lose valuable pawns so he need to get the right angle to meet their gaze.

    Casandra, her eyes narrowing in thought, considered the information. "No, it might be better and safer to lure the leader out to us first. The leader appears to be intelligent and she commands their respect, right? So if I use my ability to have a spirit possess her and lure her to us, then we should be able to take our time to plant a strong suggestion on her. If we rush this then I¡¯m afraid with Ash''s hypnotic abilities being limited by these human forms then even with our well-laid plan, we might fail and have to kill her wasting our time."

    Ash and Andrea nodded in agreement with Casandra''s suggestion. Luring the leader out and giving Ash enough time to exert his hypnotic control seemed like a more prudent approach.

    Andrea''s intangible form allowed her to move swiftly and silently, making her the ideal candidate to lead the leader away from the safety of the cavern. "I''ll scout for the perfect moment to lure her out. Once she''s away from her men, we can proceed with Casandra''s plan."

    As Andrea slipped back into the shadows, Casandra prepared to execute her part of the plan. She focused her energy, tapping into her spirit manipulation abilities, and sought out a willing spirit to possess the leader. It had to be a spirit that wouldn''t raise suspicions among the bandits and wouldn''t draw attention. Unlike before with the guard which was a partial possession that weak spirits could do on their own to haunt the living by showing them visions, this was a full possession so the spirit would be in full control so a certain degree of acting would be necessary.

    After a few moments, Casandra found a friendly and subtle spirit that agreed to help so she would have to waste mana forcing it to obey her. The spirit melded with the leader, invisibly guiding her towards the designated spot where Ash waited, ready to use his hypnotic powers.

 Chapter 253 One Eyed Ashby Conclusion H

    As the leader ate and chatted with the others, the spirit flew into her; a slight glaze came over her eyes, indicating the spirit''s influence. Andrea kept a close watch, ready to intervene if anything went awry. The leader stood up, ready to walk over to the group when a bandit asked, ¡°Hey boss, where ya heading?¡±

    The leader turned towards the bandit, a smile playing on her lips, but her eyes retained the glazed look from the spirit''s possession. "Just had a thought, we need to check on the lookout spots, make sure no one''s sneaking up on us. You all stay here and keep things in order; I''ll be back soon, so save me some food, okay."

    The bandits nodded, accepting her explanation without question. They trusted their leader''s judgment and knew better than to question her decisions. As she walked away, Andrea maintained a safe distance, making sure that no one followed them, and that the spirit''s possession remained undetected. Andrea led the leader to the prearranged spot, where Ash and Casandra were concealed among the shadows.

    As the leader approached the prearranged spot, Ash and Casandra emerged from the shadows, ready to implement their plan. Ash focused on maintaining eye contact with the leader, ensuring that his hypnotic control remained strong and seamless.

    Casandra, standing nearby, kept her spirit manipulation abilities at the ready, prepared to have another spirit intervene and possess her in case she started to yell when she removed the first possession. The second spirit was less cooperative and subtle, so she hoped to avoid it as a second possession might drain the minuscule amount of mana that gathered in her human body.

    With a commanding yet soothing tone, Ash activated his hypnotic suggestions as the spirit left the leader¡¯s body. "Be calm and don¡¯t make a sound. Relax, you don¡¯t know us, but you have a good feeling about us, so there¡¯s no need to make a scene. Your mind feels hazy, and you¡¯re feeling good, so you¡¯ll answer any of our questions without any falsehoods. Let¡¯s start, what¡¯s your name?"

    The bandit leader, with a relaxed, dull look on her face, answered, ¡°My name is Lady Ashby Whitewood, the former Viscountess of Winthorne.¡±

    Ash, Casandra, and Andrea exchanged surprised glances at the unexpected revelation. Lady Ashby Whitewood, the former Viscountess of Winthorne, it seemed this bandit leader was far more interesting than what they had assumed.

    Casandra''s mind raced with possibilities, trying to piece together the puzzle. "Lady Ashby Whitewood... This is far more intriguing than we could have imagined. It seems that she has quite a complex history. We should delve deeper into her past, gather information about her noble connections, and find out what led her to become a bandit later. For now, Ash, ask her if she has a grudge against the current royal family. If she already does, then it shouldn¡¯t take too much to push her into starting a rebellion."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Ash nodded, absorbing the new information. "Lady Ashby Whitewood, it seems that fate has brought you to us for a greater purpose. Do you hold any grudges against the current royal family? Have they wronged you in any way?"

    Lady Ashby''s expression remained blank, her mind still under the influence of Ash''s hypnotic suggestion. "Yes, they wronged me," she replied with a detached tone. "They framed and accused my family of treason, stripping us of our titles and lands, and leaving us with nothing. They then executed my mother, father, and older brother. I was only able to survive with the help of my butler. The royal family is corrupt, and they rule with an iron fist, caring only for their own interests while killing those who disagree with them."

    Casandra''s eyes lit up with excitement, realizing the potential they had stumbled upon. "This is perfect! With her grudge against the royal family, she''s already inclined to work for us. Ash, reinforce that grudge, make her hatred burn stronger, and convince her that she has the power to make a change. Convince her that she is destined to bring down the corrupt monarchy and restore her family''s good name while avenging them."

    Ash gazed into Lady Ashby''s eyes, his hypnotic powers working in tandem with Casandra''s manipulative suggestions. "You hold the power to change the course of history. You¡¯ve run and hid while holding onto the grudge of your family''s murder at the hands of the king. You now have allies who believe in you, so it¡¯s time to inform them of your true plans. The kingdom is focused on the war with the elves and dwarves, so now is the best time to gather allies and power. The royal family will tremble before your wrath."

    Lady Ashby''s glazed eyes flickered with determination, the suggestion taking root in her mind. "Yes... I will claim what is rightfully mine. I will bring down the corrupt royal family and restore my family''s good name while avenging their deaths. The king will pay for his crimes; I shall take his head like he did to my father."

    Andrea, who had been observing quietly, spoke up. "With her newfound conviction, we can shape her bandit group into a formidable force that supports her cause. We should place a hypnotic suggestion on her allies later so that they don¡¯t betray her in the future.¡±

    Ash and Casandra nodded in agreement with Andrea''s suggestions. They could see the potential in shaping Lady Ashby''s bandit group into a powerful and loyal force, with her as their charismatic leader. It was essential to ensure that Lady Ashby''s allies remained devoted to her cause and that she felt a sense of security and guidance from a mysterious, trusted ally.

    Ash turned his attention back to Lady Ashby, reinforcing the hypnotic suggestions already in place. "Your bandit allies are now bound to your cause, and they will never betray you. They will follow you without question and fight fiercely by your side. You can trust them implicitly, for they share your vision of justice and revenge."

    Casandra joined in, adding her manipulative influence to the hypnotic mix. "And you, Lady Ashby, have a secret, mysterious ally who supports you in your endeavors. They provide you with vital information and guidance, always working in the shadows to aid you in your quest. You trust this ally wholeheartedly, knowing that they have your best interests at heart."

    With their hypnotic suggestions firmly in place, the trio had gained a powerful ally in Ashby Whitewood. She was now no longer the formidable leader of the bandits but a leader of a soon-to-be rebellion force with a clear mission to bring down the corrupt monarchy and avenge her family''s murder.

 Chapter 254 Magus Level Cipher Z

    The sun shone brightly as Zero, Yoko, and Nova stepped out of the castle and into the town. The streets were bustling with activity, filled with merchants selling their wares, children running and laughing, and the melodious sounds of street musicians. The town''s charm and liveliness were infectious, and Nova''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she took in the sights and sounds.

    As they strolled along, Nova turned to Yoko with a curious expression. "Mama, why isn''t my little brother Avarus here with us?" she asked, her brow slightly furrowed. "I thought he would enjoy exploring the town too."

    Yoko smiled affectionately at Nova, ruffling her hair gently. "Oh, Avarus stayed back at the castle today," she replied. "He was feeling a bit fussy and didn''t seem interested in coming along. So, we thought it would be best to let him stay with Valna, who arrived at the castle yesterday."

    Zero chimed in, a hint of sarcasm in his voice, "Yes, you know, Avarus''s powers and mine tend to clash, which puts him in a bad mood when I''m around."

    Nova giggled, understanding the playful remark. "So he''s only a troublemaker when you''re there," she said, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    Zero pretended to look hurt, placing a hand over his heart dramatically. "Yes, it''s truly heartbreaking," he said with a teasing grin. "But I''m sure he''s having a wonderful time with Valna. She''s really good at handling fussy babies."

    Yoko shook her head and sighed and reassured Nova. "Don¡¯t worry I asked Zuria to help. Valna isn¡¯t very skilled in handling little ones, not to mention that he also reacts to her the same way as he does to Zero. With Zuria¡¯s help, she should be able to manage for a while. Now let¡¯s find that dress shop and look for an outfit for you."

    As they continued to wander through the streets, Nova''s eyes lit up at every new sight, and she asked questions about various things she saw. Zero and Yoko took turns answering her queries, their shared joy evident in their interactions with her.

    As they walked, Yoko said, ¡°Hey¡­¡± to which Zero answered, ¡°I know should I deal with it?¡±

    Yoko shook her head slightly, indicating to Zero that she would handle the situation herself. They arrived at the dress shop, and Nova looked excitedly at the colorful dresses displayed in the window. Zero smiled and took Nova''s hand, leading her inside. As they entered, Nova turned and noticed Yoko was not following them.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Mama, aren''t you coming in with us?" Nova asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    Yoko smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''m just going to get something nearby. I''ll join you both inside in a few minutes."

    Nova seemed content with the explanation and happily followed Zero into the dress shop.

    Outside the shop, Yoko walked away with a seemingly disinterested look on her face. She strolled into a deserted alleyway, her senses alert as she felt the presence of someone following her. Glancing over her shoulder, Yoko confirmed her suspicions ¨C five men and a woman were shadowing her, their intentions unclear.

    Yoko remained composed. She had dealt with far more dangerous situations than this before, and she knew that these men posed no threat to her. She subtly whispered the phrase "Spatium Cinctura" in a language she had created. She found the magical system of this world fascinating because she had grown up in a world that used sigils and techniques to perform magic rather than words.

    As Yoko whispered the words of her unique incantation, a faint shimmering barrier enveloped the narrow space of the alleyway, almost imperceptible to the human eye. The "Spatium Cinctura" spell created a temporary seal, isolating the area from the outside world. The alleyway seemed to bend and warp, forming a protective cocoon around Yoko and her would-be assailants.

    The woman in the group also cast a barrier but a small one that surrounded only herself. She then ordered the men, ¡°Quickly leave the alley and escape.¡±

    "What''s going on?" one of the men demanded, his voice tinged with frustration when he found he couldn¡¯t exit the alley. "Why can''t we move forward?" The group of men now trapped within the confined space looked bewildered as they suddenly found themselves unable to escape. Their eyes darted around, searching for a way out, but the invisible barrier proved impenetrable.

    Yoko''s expression remained stoic, her blue eyes focused on the group. "You should think twice before attempting to harass someone," she said coolly. "Now, why don''t you explain your intentions?"

    The woman, who seemed to be the most audacious of the group, stepped forward toward Yoko, though a hint of uncertainty flickered in her eyes. "We were just...uh, curious about what a lady like you was doing in this territory," she stammered, attempting to maintain a facade of bravado.

    Yoko arched an eyebrow, unimpressed by the woman''s feeble attempt to cover up their true intentions. "Curiosity doesn''t usually involve following someone with a group of people," she replied, her voice holding an underlying tone of authority. "I suggest you tell me the truth."

    As the woman hesitated, unsure of how to proceed, she decided to take a desperate gamble. In a swift motion, she chanted an incantation as she had begun to explain, summoning a fiery ball of energy to launch at Yoko. "Ignitus Ardescere!" she proclaimed, directing the searing sphere towards her.

    But Yoko''s response was swift and decisive. With a precise counter-incantation, she invoked her own mastery of lingua and deflected the fireball. "Flammae Repellere," she intoned calmly, her voice resonating with power as she manipulated the very essence of fire itself. The flames dispersed harmlessly, leaving Yoko unfazed.

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock and fear as she witnessed her attack effortlessly dispelled. "Y-you''re a Magus Level Cipher!" she exclaimed, her voice quivering with both awe and trepidation. "A master of lingua!"

    Yoko''s expression remained stoic, her blue eyes focused on the group as she coolly said, "I suggest you think twice before attempting any further aggression. Now I hear the art of lingua is rare and only elves and those of the magic tower are able to use it as proficiently as you just did. So seeing as you¡¯re not an elf, you must be from the tower then. So why not tell me the truth since I am short on time."

 Chapter 255 Magus Level Cipher Conclusion Z

    With the attempted ambush thwarted, the other men who accompanied the woman exchanged nervous glances, realizing that they were severely outmatched. They hesitated, uncertain of how to proceed.

    Before the situation could escalate further, Yoko decided to defuse the confrontation. "Tell me the truth, and I promise to let you leave and will take no further actions against you," she offered, her voice calm but firm.

    The woman seemed to consider her options, understanding that they had no chance against someone of Yoko''s caliber. "Fine, I''ll talk," she conceded, signaling to the others to back away.

    The woman then suddenly cast multiple "Ignitus Ardescere!" fireball spells and mixed in a different spell, ¡°Ventus Acies,¡± that creates sharp wind blades as she shouted, "Get her!"

    The men, fueled by desperation and fear, rushed forward, weapons drawn, intent on overpowering Yoko. She copied the woman and created a barrier that seemed to nullify the fire and wind with ease. Yoko remained composed as the men rushed her, the symbiote clothing she wore activated to protect her from their attacks, leaving the assailants incapacitated and unable to continue their assault.

    The woman, now trembling with fear, fell to her knees in submission. "Please, spare us," she pleaded, her bravado shattered.

    Yoko stepped closer, her eyes glowing an eerie blue filled with desire. "I need information," she said, her voice still holding an air of authority. "Tell me about the magic tower and why you¡¯re bothering me when I¡¯m trying to spend time with Nova."

    The woman hesitated, her fear evident, but she knew she had no choice but to comply. "The magic tower," she stammered, "received a request from the kingdom of Eoqelon. Apparently, one of the spies posted in this city noticed much activity in Torin¡¯s castle. I was dispatched to find out if he was planning anything and if so eliminate whoever he was working with."

    As Yoko tilted her head up, pondering what the woman said, she attempted a last-ditch attack, trying to stab Yoko with a dagger coated in poison. But to her shock, a section of Yoko''s symbiote clothing liquified and stopped the blade.

    As the woman''s last-ditch attack was thwarted by Yoko''s symbiote clothing, Yoko''s stoic expression broke into a smile. The eerie blue glow in her eyes softened, and her demeanor seemed to shift.

    "I like you," she said, surprising the woman with her words. Despite the dangerous situation they were in, Yoko couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the woman''s determination and courage in the face of such overwhelming odds. She leaned in, placing her hand on the woman¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Tenebrae Sopor,¡± causing the woman to collapse instantly onto the ground.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Yoko stood up and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve wasted enough time here. You guys wait patiently here when we¡¯re finished we¡¯ll grab you all on our way back,¡± as she exited the enclosed space. With the area still blocked off by the spatial barrier she left the alleyway. Yoko''s eerie blue eyes returned to normal as she left to rejoin Zero and Nova at the dress shop.

    "Everything alright? That took longer than I thought it would." Zero asked, noting the change in Yoko''s demeanor.

    "Everything is under control. I spent a few extra minutes testing something is all," Yoko replied, her voice calm and collected. "Let''s continue with our day and enjoy our time in the town."

    Zero raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t press further. He trusted Yoko''s judgment and knew that she had her reasons for handling the situation as she did.

    "Alright then," Zero said, giving her a nod. "Let''s finish up here and then continue with our day and make the most of our time in the town."

    In the dress shop, Nova''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she tried on various dresses, twirling and giggling with delight. Yoko and Zero admired her like proud parents, offering their opinions on each dress she tried.

    After what seemed like an eternity of dressing up and trying on different outfits, Nova finally settled on a lovely, powder-blue dress adorned with delicate lace and ribbons. The dress complemented her youthful charm and innocence, making her look like a true princess.

    With Nova''s new dress in hand, the trio continued exploring the town, visiting various shops and enjoying the local cuisine. They laughed, talked, and shared stories, relishing the simple joys of being together.

    As the day wore on, the sun began to set, casting a warm, golden glow over the town. Zero suggested they head back to the castle, and Nova, though reluctant to leave, agreed.

    Yoko carried a tired Nova as they walked. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll take Nova back so can you do me a favor and grab something for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you need me to grab?¡± asked Zero.

    ¡°I left those six who were following us alive. They seem to be from the magic tower, and apparently, there are spies in this city. So I figured we can interrogate them for some information, and they can help us with that elemental experiment that we¡¯re about to start,¡± explained Yoko.

    Zero nodded, understanding the importance of gathering information from the spies. "Sure, I can handle that," he said, his eyes scanning the surroundings to ensure they were not being overheard. "I''ll take them back to the castle and set up a secure space for the interrogation. We can find out some of the magic tower secrets and if they have any information on this creator."

    After saying that, Zero turned into a cloud of mist and vanished. Yoko smiled appreciatively at Zero''s quick response and his understanding of the situation. With Nova resting in her arms, she made her way back to the castle, taking her time to savor the remaining moments of the day.

    Upon reaching the castle, Yoko settled Nova in her room, tucking her into bed with a loving kiss on the forehead. She lingered for a moment, watching her daughter sleep peacefully, feeling a swell of love and protectiveness in her heart. She then also went to check on Avarus, who seemed to be sleeping with a maid nearby if he awoke during the night.

    Seeing that the kids were okay, she left Avarus''s room. She made her way to the designated interrogation space that Zero had prepared by sensing the mana in the air. The attackers were waiting, strapped to chairs with their mouths gagged. They looked anxious and fearful, no longer displaying the bravado they had first shown in the alleyway.

    Yoko approached them, her blue eyes sharp and calculating. "I have a proposition for you all," she said coolly, her voice echoing in the enclosed space. "You can cooperate, provide us with the information we seek, and we might consider leniency. Refuse, and let''s just say you won''t have a pleasant time as you learn what it feels like to live forever."

 Chapter 256 Hidden Executives Z

    Yoko''s words were laden with a chilling undertone, sending shivers down the spines of the attackers. The threat of eternal punishment weighed heavily in the air, and they knew that they were at Yoko''s mercy.

    One of the attackers, a burly man with a scar across his face, attempted to speak despite the gag in his mouth. Yoko gestured for Zero to remove the gag, and he complied, freeing the man''s mouth.

    "We''ll talk," the man said hastily, fear evident in his eyes. "Just please don''t do anything to us."

    Yoko nodded, her expression remaining stern. "Good choice," she replied. "Now, tell me everything you know about the magic tower, its activities in the city, and anything you think I might find interesting. I¡¯ll go ahead and warn you so please only speak the truth or you¡¯ll suffer unnecessarily."

    The attackers, with the exception of the woman, realized that they had no other option, and spilled the information they had. They revealed the tower''s clandestine operations in the city, the people involved, and their intentions to assassinate the former Duke Torin while making it look like his people rebelled.

    Yoko listened intently, her focus unwavering as the attackers revealed their secrets. The information they shared was invaluable to her but would probably be concerning to Torin. She learned about the magic tower''s covert activities in the city, their motives for seeking the assassination of the former Duke, and their back-door dealings with the kingdom of Eoqelon.

    "Hmm, so the magic tower intends to assassinate the former Duke Torin?" Yoko repeated, her voice tinged with concern. "And they plan to make it look like his own people rebelled? So they plan to destroy this place."

    The burly man with the scar nodded, confirming her understanding. "Yes, that''s what they said," he replied. "They believe that eliminating the former duke will create chaos and confusion, making it easier for them to carry out their other plans."

    ¡°Other plans? What other plans?¡± asked Zero as he took off his jacket, revealing a white dress with a black vest.

    The woman among the attackers remained silent, but the burly man hesitated before speaking. "We don''t know much," he admitted. "Only the magic tower adjudicator would know. We were only sent to protect her. We know nothing, so please release us; we beg you."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Zero rolled up his sleeves as he walked over to the bound woman. ¡°So she¡¯s an adjudicator. Does that mean she is here to investigate and judge the duke?¡±

    The burly man shook his head as he said, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know her role. We are only low-level guards employed by the tower to protect her.¡±

    Yoko exchanged a knowing look with Zero, understanding that the low-level guards were likely kept in the dark about the adjudicator''s true intentions. The situation was becoming more complex by the moment, and Yoko grew in response to this.

    "Fine, we won¡¯t kill you for now and will release you as soon as we confirm everything you spoke of was true," Yoko said, no longer interested in the men, so she stared at the silent woman. "So young miss adjudicator I was hoping that you¡¯d save us some time and reveal what you¡¯re here for."

    The young woman remained silent as she stared at Yoko and Zero with contempt in her eyes. Zero found this funny and chuckled as he walked over to her, lifted her face to face his, and used his hypnotic eyes to place a simple suggestion that he and Yoko were secret high-level executives of the magic tower.

    This adjudicator seemed highly loyal to the magic tower, so rather than waste time unraveling that, it seemed easier to just make her believe they were on the same side. As he did this, Yoko placed the men back to sleep with the lingua she used before.

    The young woman¡¯s eyes went dull for a second before regaining their normal shine. She then bowed her head and said, ¡°Magus Zero and Magus Yoko, I deeply apologize for attacking you. I was unaware you were executives. I deserve to die for such a transgression, so allow me to take my life to make amends for these actions.¡±

    ¡°No need. Your sin will be forgiven, but you shall still receive a punishment. Now, report, and we shall decide what punishment you shall receive afterward,¡± said Zero.

    The young woman, now under the influence of Zero''s suggestion, complied without hesitation. She recounted everything she knew about the magic tower''s plans, their operations in the city, and the true purpose of her mission.

    "As an adjudicator, my role is to assess and investigate potential threats to the magic tower," she explained, her voice steady but filled with a mix of fear and loyalty. "I was sent to this city to determine if Duke Torin posed any risks or if he had any alliances that could threaten the tower''s interests. Our superiors believed that the former duke still had connections to individuals who sought to challenge the royal family''s power, and thus, they saw him as a threat. If the royal family were to fall, the tower would lose their power over Eoqelon."

    Yoko and Zero listened intently, taking in every detail of the adjudicator''s report. It became clear that the magic tower was driven by a desire to maintain absolute control and eliminate anyone or anything that posed a potential challenge to their authority.

    The young woman continued, revealing that the assassination of Duke Torin was only the first step in a larger plan. The tower aimed to create chaos and instability in the city, using it as a smokescreen to carry out more sinister acts across the kingdom and beyond. The specifics of their subsequent actions were known only to higher-ranking members of the tower, and the adjudicator was left in the dark about most of those plans. She did, however, know that they planned to use the citizens in this place as material in a deadly ritual of unknown purpose.

    Yoko and Zero exchanged glances, now better understanding the scope of the threat they faced. The situation was more annoying than dangerous. If this plan were to succeed, then they would need to pack up and move to another place, which they wanted to avoid.

    Zero then began to spin a tale, "It seems like this mission¡¯s real purpose was to assassinate myself and Yoko, who have hidden ourselves here to conduct a secret experiment. You were used as an unwitting pawn in this endeavor, so we cannot fully blame you; however, you must receive a fitting punishment. Are you ready to receive it?"

 Chapter 257 Hidden Spy Conclusion Z

    The young woman''s eyes widened in shock and horror as she listened to Zero''s words. The realization that she had been unwittingly manipulated into playing a role in a sinister plot struck her like a heavy blow. Her loyalty to the magic tower wavered for a moment, but the suggestion placed on her by Zero kept her compliant.

    "I-I had no idea," she stammered, her voice trembling. "I never intended to be involved in anything like this. Please, I beg for your forgiveness."

    Yoko and Zero exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable. They knew that the young woman would be the perfect tool to investigate the magic tower, so here and now, they had to ensnare her through their machinations.

    "Your actions have caused harm and placed the tower¡¯s important research in danger," Yoko said, her voice firm but compassionate. "For that, you must face consequences, but we will not take your life. Instead, we will use a different form of punishment."

    Zero took a step forward, his hypnotic eyes once again locking with the young woman''s gaze. "You will return to the magic tower and report to your superiors that your mission was a failure," he said, his voice low and commanding. "Tell them that Duke Torin is still alive, but you managed to kill the person he was meeting with and wound him. Convince them that you did all that you could to complete the mission, but with your team dead, you prioritized returning with information that Torin had been planning to exact revenge on the imperial family for what they did to his family. They may be suspicious at first, but once the situation calms down, we would like you to investigate who sent you on this mission and the current situation within the tower. I¡¯m sure you already know this, but we, as high executives of the tower, must remain hidden so that we may complete our work in peace."

    The young woman''s eyes grew distant and unfocused as she absorbed Zero''s suggestion. Her mind latched onto the false memories and details that he implanted, accepting them as her reality. She nodded, the resolve in her eyes returning.

    "I will do as you command," she replied, her voice steady and devoid of emotion. "I will report back to the tower with the false information and begin my investigation as you have instructed. However, how should I deal with the situation if another adjudicator is sent to finish what I could not?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about that; should another come, then we¡¯ll deal with it. Simply focus on your task, and if possible, try to rise up in the ranks. Once you have completed your investigation, you¡¯ll contact us through discreet means which we¡¯ll provide for you," Yoko said, her tone serious. "We will continue to keep tabs on you, for your safety. Should you succeed, then we¡¯ll reward you in a way you couldn¡¯t imagine, such as forbidden knowledge or even access to the result of our secret experiment."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The young woman''s eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and intrigue at Yoko''s offer. Forbidden knowledge and access to the results of their secret experiment were tempting rewards that could potentially elevate her status within the magic tower. She understood the risks of being caught investigating her own organization, but the promise of such rewards fueled her determination.

    "I will not disappoint you," she said, her voice still devoid of emotion but with a newfound sense of purpose. "I will carry out my task diligently and rise in the ranks. I will contact you as soon as I have any valuable information."

    Yoko and Zero nodded, satisfied with the young woman''s response. Zero untied her restraints and handed her a black ring with a ruby stone. ¡°This is a magical artifact created by me. It¡¯s a failed product but it will serve its purpose in this situation. The ring will allow you to contact either of us whenever you need, and the jewel on it is a crystallized elixir of sorts. So long as you aren¡¯t dead and you consume it, you shall be fully healed. So keep it safe.¡±

    "Remember, the less you reveal, the better," Yoko warned. "Keep your true intentions hidden and play the part of a loyal adjudicator. Trust no one and remain vigilant. And if things become too dangerous for you, abort the mission and focus on your safety. We would rather you stay alive than die."

    The young woman nodded again, understanding the gravity of the situation. She knew that her life was now intertwined with Yoko and Zero''s plans, and she would have to tread carefully to survive.

    "I will keep that in mind," she replied. "Thank you for sparing my life and giving me this chance to redeem myself."

    ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot to ask. What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Zero.

    The young woman hesitated for a moment before answering. Her name was a part of her identity that she had kept hidden during her time as an adjudicator, but now, in this new role, she decided to reveal it.

    "My name is Elaria," she said, her voice soft but resolute. "Elaria Evershade."

    Zero nodded, committing the name to memory. "Very well, Elaria," he said, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Remember, we''ll be watching and waiting for your report."

    As Elaria was about to walk away, Zero said, ¡°Oh wait, I almost forgot this, but does the magic tower monitor you? Will they be able to figure these men are still alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they do monitor our vitality and whether we¡¯re alive. Those men, however, are considered low-rank, so they don¡¯t bother with them unlike myself. However, why don¡¯t you know that, sir?¡± asked a confused Elaria.

    Zero, with a playful glint in his eyes, decided to use his hypnotic powers once more. He locked gazes with Elaria and implanted a suggestion in her mind.

    "From now on, Elaria," Zero said, his voice low and hypnotic, "no matter how strange or unusual a request may seem, if Yoko and I ask it of you, you will not find it strange. You will simply comply and consider it a part of your duty as an adjudicator."

    Elaria''s eyes glazed over for a moment as the suggestion took hold. She nodded, accepting the new directive without question. "Yes, Magus Zero," she replied, her voice monotone but obedient.

    "Now, Elaria," Yoko said, reinforcing the suggestion, "remember to act naturally and carry out your tasks as you would normally. And remember, you can always contact us if you need assistance or have any information to share."

    "Yes, Magus Yoko," Elaria responded, her demeanor calm and composed.

    With the hypnotic suggestion in place, Elaria departed from the castle, her mind now fully aligned with the new reality that Zero and Yoko had created for her.

 Chapter 257.5 Divine Conference

    (***Muriel POV***)

    Muriel took a moment to prepare herself mentally for the upcoming negotiations. She knew that dealing with powerful beings like Thor and Sif required a delicate touch, and she needed to remain focused and composed.

    Muriel guided them back to the city of Japan. She hoped that Soma and Mina had already taken Yuto to safety, but as they landed near Hakuba Shrine, her hopes were dashed when they came face to face with the three.

    Yuto, Mina''s father, looked worried as he saw the group approaching, not knowing who they were or what they wanted. Soma stood protectively by Mina''s side, ready to defend her if necessary.

    Muriel stepped forward, her wings now mostly healed from her previous encounter. "Soma and Mina, correct?" she said calmly. "These are my guests. We''ve come here to discuss the recent events that have ensued. I wish to thank you for providing us with such a wonderful venue for this. I would like you to begin preparing the feast for our guests so that we may begin our discussion and hopefully ensure the safety of this world."

    Soma and Mina looked like they were about to ask something when Muriel slightly shook her head, indicating for them that it would be best to remain silent for now. Soma looked at Mina, uncertain about the situation but trusting her judgment. Mina nodded in agreement, and Soma turned to Muriel with a serious expression.

    "Sure, but what would the guests like to eat? Will they prefer Japanese food?" Soma asked, his tone unwavering. "If not, please let us know, and we¡¯ll gather the ingredients necessary for this feast."

    ¡°Prepare whatever you like, just make sure that meat and liquid are included. Hl?kk and R¨®ta are good chefs, so they will accompany you and help with the preparations,¡± said Thor in a calm but booming voice as two of the valkyries stepped forward.

    The vibrations of his voice caused Yuto, the only normal human there, to faint. Mina quickly caught her fainting father and handed him to Soma. ¡°Take him to the hotel and have them bring over some more ingredients.¡±

    Soma nodded, cradling Yuto in his arms. "Understood," he said. "I''ll take him to the hotel and ensure he''s well taken care of. I''ll also arrange for the necessary ingredients for the feast."

    As Soma left with Yuto, Mina turned her attention back to the guests. She could feel the immense power emanating from Thor and Sif, but she remained composed, drawing strength from the power she believed Sophia placed within her.

    Muriel led the way into the secluded Hakuba Shrine, with Thor, Sif, and the remaining valkyries following closely behind. They arrived at the open backyard area. The shrine''s serene atmosphere provided a fitting backdrop for the negotiations, and Muriel hoped that the peaceful surroundings would help set the tone for a constructive conversation.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Inside the shrine, Hl?kk and R¨®ta, the valkyries, immediately set to work, skillfully preparing the feast with an efficiency that only immortals possessed. They conjured a grand table and adorned it with a variety of delicacies from different realms. Mead and other beverages were also placed, serving as a gesture of hospitality.

    ¡°My lord and lady, the table has been set. The mead is ready; all that awaits is for the food to be served. We shall await further instructions,¡± said a valkyrie.

    Sif gestured for Thor and Muriel to take their seats at the table, indicating that they were ready to begin. As they settled down, the valkyries took their places as well, standing around the area on guard in case of any unexpected threats.

    "We are here to discuss the recent events that have unfolded," Muriel began, her voice calm yet authoritative. "As you know, this world exists within our territory, and as such, we placed an overseer to watch over it. However, we recently noticed the disappearance of divine energy on this world, which caused concern among both the heavenly host. So our team came to investigate what happened."

    Sif nodded; her expression was serious yet open to dialogue. "Really now, so where would this team of yours be? Were they the ones who fled as we arrived? Our purpose here is not to instigate conflict but to inquire as to why an artifact of Asgard from Odin¡¯s personal vault ended up here. Since your team fled, we believe you either took it or used it. We demand an explanation."

    Thor added, "We do not wish to start a war with your leader. Asgard seeks harmony and cooperation with all pantheons. But this disrespect cannot stand, and if you are unable to give us a proper explanation, then we shall act as we deem fit. I trust you understand my meaning." As he spoke, thunder could be heard from the distance.

    "Please calm yourself, my Lord," Muriel continued, "We were unaware of the presence of such an artifact on this planet. We had no involvement in its arrival here, and we certainly did not take or use it. We only came here to investigate the disappearance of the angel in charge of this world."

    Muriel''s words seemed to have calmed Thor''s demeanor slightly as the sound of thunder disappeared, though his expression remained stern. Sif also appeared to be listening intently, her eyes narrowing as she considered Muriel''s explanation.

    "Your words sound earnest," Thor said, "but we shall require proof of your claims. If you had no hand in this artifact''s presence, then tell us what you know of the angel who was stationed here. We have reason to believe that this angel may be responsible for these disturbances."

    Muriel nodded, although she knew that Sophia had nothing to do with these. The angels would receive a report that she was working with the Asgardian pantheon. Now she needed to plant a seed that although Sophia is not here, she was working for the heavenly host, and they were trying to protect her. "Sophia is an ancient angel of great power who was sent here to oversee this world," she explained. "She has disappeared, and we can¡¯t find any trace of her. As I said, we have no information besides traces of a mysterious mana. If it¡¯s possible, may I ask you to please wait two days until my superior, Archangel Phanuel, arrives? As a low-level angel, I am not authorized to reveal any more information than what I already have."

    Thor''s expression remained stern, but he seemed to consider Muriel''s request. He glanced at Sif, who nodded in agreement.

    "Very well," Thor said, "we shall wait for your superior to arrive. But make no mistake, we shall not be idle during this time. We shall continue our investigation to ascertain the truth of these events."

    Muriel nodded gratefully. "Thank you for your understanding," she said. "I assure you that we, the heavenly host, have no ill intentions towards Asgard. Our primary concern is to retrieve Sophia and leave this world."

    "What a strange way to put it, little angel," Sif said, her gaze locking with Muriel''s. "Is this world not a part of your territory? Then why would you abandon it? I do hope that everything you¡¯ve said so far is the truth."

    Muriel maintained her composure, deflecting Sif''s suspicion with a practiced smile. "My lady, I assure you that we, the heavenly host, have no intention of abandoning this world. I simply misspoke is all. We are dedicated to its safety and well-being. Sophia''s disappearance is a matter of great concern to us, and we seek to resolve it as swiftly as possible."

    Sif continued to observe Muriel, her instincts telling her that there was more to the angel''s words than met the eye. Nevertheless, she decided to give Muriel the benefit of the doubt, at least for now.

 Chapter 258 Bruni D

    The tavern was a place of secrets and clandestine dealings. Eir and Mist knew that they needed to be cautious and discreet in their inquiries. They sipped their ales, occasionally engaging in light conversation with those nearby to maintain their cover as they waited.

    As the night wore on, a grizzled dwarf with a scarred face approached their table. His eyes darted between them, searching for any signs of deception. The scar on his cheek spoke of a past filled with danger and hardship.

    "You two don''t look like you''re from around here," the dwarf said, his voice rough and filled with suspicion.

    Eir and Mist exchanged a quick glance before nodding at the dwarf. "You''re right. We''re travelers, seeking to learn more about the city and its craftsmen. We''ve heard that Blesas is renowned for its forging techniques, and we thought it might be an excellent place to hone our skills," Eir replied, trying to maintain an air of sincerity.

    The scarred dwarf eyed them for a moment longer before grunting in response. "Hmph, you don''t look like the typical crafter types, but I suppose appearances can be deceiving."

    He introduced himself as Bruni, a former blacksmith who had fallen on hard times and now operated on the fringes of society. Eir seemed to be in deep thought as the dwarf continued to speak with them.

    "Best be careful around these parts, ladies. I hear the unsavory types like to attack people, especially women, in these areas," said Bruni.

    Eir and Mist exchanged a knowing glance, understanding the dangers that lurked in the shadows of the slum area. "We''ll be cautious, thank you for the warning," Eir replied, her voice sincere.

    Bruni seemed to take note of their response, his gruff demeanor softening slightly. "If you''re really looking to learn from the best, you should seek out the old master forger, Grondar. He''s retired now, but he used to work in the heart of Blesas and was known for his exceptional skills."

    "Where can we find him?" Mist asked, eager to follow any lead that could help them uncover the city''s crafting secrets.

    Bruni leaned in closer, his eyes scanning the dimly lit tavern to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation. "You won''t find him in the city anymore. He lives in seclusion, not far from here, in a hidden workshop among the old abandoned mines. But gaining access to him won''t be easy. Grondar is a cautious one, and he won''t reveal his secrets to just anyone. Plus, he¡¯s a cranky old man who likes to set up traps. Your best bet is to work in his old shop, and if you¡¯re good enough, one of his apprentices will call him over to see whatever you make."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Eir and Mist nodded, understanding the challenges that lay ahead. "We''re willing to prove our dedication and commitment to the craft," Eir assured Bruni. "We hope that one day Grondar is willing to impart his knowledge, we¡¯ll work toward it and won''t let the opportunity slip away."

    Bruni let out a hearty laugh. "If you''re truly serious, there''s a crafting competition coming up soon. The big guilds use it as a way to recruit promising individuals while leaving the scraps for lesser factions. It''s said that only those who possess true skill make it into Grondar¡¯s old guild Shadowvein. If you can prove your worth there, then they might recruit you."

    Eir and Mist exchanged determined looks. The crafting competition sounded like a perfect opportunity to showcase their abilities and potentially catch the attention of Grondar''s old guild, Shadowvein.

    "We will definitely participate in the competition," Mist said with enthusiasm. "It''s a chance for us to prove ourselves and take one step closer to learning from Grondar."

    Bruni grinned, revealing a few missing teeth. "I like your spirit, lass. Shadowvein isn''t for the faint-hearted, but if you''ve got the talent and the determination, they might just take notice."

    Eir nodded in agreement. "We''ll give it our all. Thank you for the information, Bruni. Your guidance has been invaluable."

    Bruni waved goodbye as he said, "Remember to be careful on your way back, you hear me."

    Once he was gone, Eir communicated with Mist through the ring they both wore. She asked, "So, don¡¯t you feel like it was weird for a complete stranger to walk up to us and give us the exact information we needed? I think something might be going on."

    Mist replied through their communication link, "You''re right, Eir. It does seem a bit too convenient. Bruni just happened to know about the crafting competition and Grondar''s guild. It''s worth being cautious."

    Eir nodded, "Agreed. We can''t afford to be naive, especially now when we¡¯re weaker than we¡¯ve ever been. Let''s keep our eyes and ears open, and stay alert for any signs of deception. It doesn¡¯t hurt to be a little more cautious of things like this."

    They continued to discuss their suspicions until Eir decided they had spent enough time in the bar as bait. When they left the bar, Mist informed Eir that two men were following them from afar.

    Eir''s senses heightened as she received Mist''s message through their communication ring. She kept her expression calm and composed, not letting on that they were being followed. "Mist, keep an eye on them, but don''t draw attention to yourself. Let''s walk around for a while and see if they follow us there," she whispered to her sister.

    Mist nodded subtly, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. Together, they made their way through the bustling streets of Blesas, taking seemingly random turns to test if the two men were genuinely following them.

    After a series of twists and turns, Eir and Mist finally reached their small, dark alley, where they pretended to look lost so the men following them would feel confident enough to try whatever they planned.

    Mere seconds later, a man walked forward out of the shadowy alley and said, ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here? Are you ladies lost? We can help you find your way back. Or rather, do you need a place to stay? We can help you with that.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you; we¡¯re fine on our own. We ask you to please go away and leave us be to solve our own issues. If you try anything, we¡¯ll scream, so don¡¯t push your luck,¡± said Eir.

    The man chuckled darkly, revealing a sinister grin. "Oh, you''re quite brave, aren''t you? But you see, this is our territory, so scream as loudly as you want; nobody will come. So let¡¯s do this¡ªhand over your valuables, and maybe we won¡¯t be too rough with you throughout the night."

 Chapter 259 Flint D

    Mist smiled when she heard that statement. ¡°Looks like we caught one after all. See, I was right; just hang out in a bar long enough in the bad part of town, and trouble just looks for you. They should have the info we need. Hurry up so we can leave before more bugs start gathering.¡±

    Eir sighed as she looked at the men who pulled out knives as they walked towards them with sinister smiles on their faces. When they first arrived in the city, Eir suggested going to the bar to listen and find a shady connection to create some fake identification for them, but no one seemed to approach them.

    They had assumed Bruni would be one and kept up their guard, but nothing happened even after they waited at the bar. His presence was, however, still strange, so they would follow what he said eventually but expect things to go wrong and prepare to rectify them.

    When they left the bar, they found that nobody was following them as they expected, so they were dejected, but fortune favors the bold as they say. As they walked, two men who randomly crossed their path began to follow them, so it wasn¡¯t a wasted trip after all.

    Mist¡¯s plan was fairly simple: to hang out and wait till some small fish take the bait and use them to find a big fish who they could use and manipulate to get the simple things they would need like identification, money, and even a place to stay.

    As the men advanced with their knives drawn, Eir and Mist remained composed, ready to defend themselves if necessary. Mist kept an eye on their surroundings, subtly signaling for her animal allies to stay hidden in case they needed to intervene later.

    Eir pretended to speak nervously as she asked, "Who are you? What do you want? If you don¡¯t stop coming closer, we¡¯ll hurt you."

    The men paused at Eir¡¯s words before laughing a bit. One of the men sneered, "You two are either really brave or really foolish to challenge us. We, the Flint gang, own this territory, and there¡¯s nobody who¡¯s gonna come to save you. Now why don¡¯t you behave, and we¡¯ll take it easy on you."

    Mist chuckled softly, her confidence unwavering. "Told you we¡¯d catch a fish in one day. Even though we look like this, we¡¯re still beautiful by dwarven standards. To those around us, we look like helpless damsels in distress. See, this is why you should never doubt my plan just cause it isn¡¯t as well thought out as yours."

    Without warning, an irritated Eir sprang into action. She used her death magic and summoned some spirits she had tamed. They possessed the two men and started to viciously attack each other. The alley seemed to grow darker, as the death energy called more spirits towards that area, creating an eerie and intimidating atmosphere that naturally kept people from coming into the alley.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    As the two men started attacking each other under the influence of the possessed spirits, chaos erupted in the alley. The brawl between them was fierce, and their cries of pain echoed through the dimly lit space.

    Eir and Mist stood back, keeping a safe distance from the ongoing fight. Mist kept her animal friends on alert, ensuring that no one else would be drawn into the conflict. A few bats circled overhead, while some moles.

    The possessed men continued their relentless assault, completely unaware of their surroundings or the danger they were in. As the fight progressed, Eir noticed a curious symbol etched into one of the men''s arms¡ªan emblem that most likely belonged to the Flint gang, since both men had it.

    Feeling that the dwarven men had sustained enough damage, she ordered the spirits to move over as she collected the knives the men had originally wielded. Now that they were injured and disarmed, she had the spirits release the men who collapsed and squirmed in pain as they cried out.

    From their perspective, they had just been walking over to a couple of weak women threateningly, and the next thing they knew their whole bodies hurt as the women stood over them holding their knives. This terrified them, but they couldn''t even find the strength to try to escape, causing one of them to relieve himself.

    Disgusted, Eir and Mist backed away to avoid stepping in the urine. Eir¡¯s gaze grew icy as she said, ¡°Either you tell us what we want to know, or we¡¯ll kill you right here and now.¡±

    The men''s fear was palpable as they lay on the ground, nursing their wounds and trembling in front of Eir and Mist. "Please, please don''t kill us," one of the men pleaded, his voice quivering. "We''ll tell you anything you want to know, just spare our lives."

    Eir looked at Mist, and they both nodded. Eir spoke sternly, "Start talking, and don''t leave out any details. We want to know everything about the Flint gang''s operations, their leader, and any other information that might be useful to us."

    The men hesitated for a moment, looking at each other for support, before finally deciding to cooperate. They shared information about the Flint gang and their connections with other criminal factions in the city. They revealed their leader Garik''s ruthless nature and how he ruled the gang with an iron fist.

    Upon finishing their explanation, Mist leaned closer, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "Now that we have what we want, you two have a choice to make. You can either crawl away from this gang, and you¡¯ll never see us again, or you can help us gather more information on the Flint gang and be of use to us. We will treat you quite nicely if you say yes."

    The men exchanged uneasy glances, understanding the gravity of the situation they found themselves in. The Flint gang was notorious for their brutality, and they knew that crossing them could mean their deaths. "I''ll help you," one of the men said, his voice low. "But you have to promise to protect me from Garik."

    The other man shook his head and said, ¡°I ain¡¯t gonna help you, so let me go.¡±

    Mist smiled and threw the knife she was holding up in the air as she stood up. As the knife fell back down aimed at the leg of the man who refused, he screamed, unable to move. Just as the knife was about to stab into his leg, Mist stepped on it, adding to its force, causing it to pierce all the way through. ¡°There, as promised, you can now crawl away. Now you¡¯ll never see us again so long as you avoid the Flint gang. If by some unfortunate circumstances, you appear before us again, I¡¯ll take the life you barely managed to hold onto.¡±

    The man who agreed looked upon his friend in horror, and as Mist turned to face him in the wake of his friend¡¯s screams, she offered her hand. ¡°Will you take my hand, or will you join your friend and crawl too?¡±

 Chapter 260 Flint Part 2 D

    The man who agreed swallowed hard, fear evident in his eyes as he hesitated for a moment before finally accepting Mist''s hand. She helped him to his feet, and he winced in pain from his injuries.

    "A wise decision," Mist said with a hint of amusement. "Now, if you want to survive, you''ll do exactly as we say and cooperate fully. We''ll protect you from Garik and his gang, but you must provide us with valuable information and be useful to our cause. Do a good enough job, and we¡¯ll reward you with riches beyond your wildest dreams."

    The man nodded vigorously, his fear driving him to comply. "Yes, yes, I''ll do whatever you say. I''ll be as useful as I can, I promise."

    Eir stepped forward, her gaze still icy and unwavering. "Good, we¡¯ll hold you to that. Now remember, if you betray us, there will be no second chances. Now, tell us more about the Flint gang''s base, their schedules, and any weaknesses they might have."

    The man, eager to please his new protectors, divulged every detail he knew about the Flint gang''s base of operations, the routines of their key members, and some potential vulnerabilities they could exploit.

    Satisfied with the information they had gathered, Eir and Mist let the man go, instructing him to stay hidden and not reveal anything about their encounter to anyone, especially Garik and the Flint gang.

    Once the man was out of sight, Mist turned to Eir. "Well, that went better than expected. Now we have some valuable intel on the Flint gang and one man who is willing to help us. With this, we can use them to craft ourselves some fake IDs and gather intel and dirt on how things really work around here. See, my plan worked just fine after all."

    Eir nodded, a glint of determination in her eyes. "Indeed, but we must be careful and plan our next move carefully. Until the Flint gang is under our control, it would be wise not to underestimate them. Also, that knife in the leg seemed a bit excessive."

    Mist smirked. "Don''t worry, sister. We may appear as weak dwarven women, but we have more than enough tricks up our sleeves to deal with Garik and his gang. They won''t know what hit them. The knife was not excessive, by the way. It''s just mere psychology. Since the only reason he obeyed Garik was fear, I just used some to weaken the hold Garik had on him before offering him his wildest dreams. That should keep him on the leash for the time being; I¡¯ll have to shorten it when he begins to misbehave. I almost forgot, did you send a spirit to follow him?"

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Eir nodded. ¡°Yes, I did, but what I meant by excessive is what do we do with that now?¡± as she pointed at the man who had fainted due to pain and was still bleeding.

    Mist glanced at the man who had fainted and was bleeding on the ground. She tilted her head in confusion. "Can''t we just leave him here like this? If you¡¯re worried it''ll draw unwanted attention, then I can call some moles to bury him deep in the earth to die. If we let him live, it¡¯ll just be an unknown factor and besides, more than likely scum will be scum."

    Eir shook her head firmly. "No, if we do that, it would create a panic if people found out someone was missing."

    Mist sighed. "You''re too soft sometimes, Eir. But fine, if it makes you feel better, we''ll take care of him."

    ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯ll do this,¡± said Eir as she walked over to the man and waved her hand, imprinting what looked like a mole on the man¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Scratch that; you¡¯re more ruthless than I am sometimes. A mark of death, huh? So how long did you give him?¡± asked a clearly amused Mist, to which Eir held up her hand, showing four fingers.

    Eir chuckled softly. "Four days. I think that should be enough time for him to rethink his life choices and suffer enough agony to repent. If he manages to survive all four days, it might indicate he''s truly worth living."

    Mist nodded, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Sounds fair enough. Let''s see if he has what it takes to redeem himself, shall we?"

    Eir and Mist decided to leave the man in the alley, still unconscious but with the mark of death imprinted on him. They made sure he was hidden from plain sight to avoid any unnecessary attention. Using their cunning, they erased any traces of their presence as they stealthily left the alley.

    As they walked away from the alley, Eir asked, ¡°Since they were so kind enough to give us a few lesser locations of the Flint gang, shall we take one over and make it our hideout for now?¡±

    Mist considered Eir''s suggestion for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Yes, that could work. Having a base of operations in the slum area will give us the advantage of being close to the Flint gang''s activities while staying hidden in plain sight. We can use it as a safe haven to plan and strategize without drawing too much attention."

    Eir smiled, pleased with her sister''s agreement. "Yes, hiding somewhat in plain sight. No one would ever imagine that the group attacking their organization would be hiding within that very organization."

    They began to search for a suitable location, moving through the slum area with careful steps, avoiding any areas where the Flint gang might have a strong presence. After some time, they found a dilapidated building that seemed to have been abandoned for quite a while. Its location was somewhat hidden from the main streets, making it an ideal place for them to establish their base.

    Mist used her animal companions to scout the area, ensuring that the building was clear, but it turned out that the building was occupied by four people. There were people inside, so Eir and Mist entered the building cautiously. Inside, they caught a glimpse of a terrible sight. Prostitution was apparently allowed in Blesas, but it wasn¡¯t a widespread business here. It seemed the Flint gang had dabbled their hand in this branch of business.

    Inside, they found four diseased women lying on beds, barely conscious. Mist asked, ¡°What do you think is going on here? Why would they keep these women here instead of getting them medical attention?¡±

    ¡°Well, medical techniques and heal magic aren¡¯t well spread throughout this world, so maybe they keep them here until they can safely dispose of them,¡± answered Eir.

    "This is just despicable. Those poor women are suffering, and the Flint gang is exploiting them in the worst possible way. We can''t leave them like this. Should we put them out of their misery?" asked Mist.

    ¡°Maybe. For now, let¡¯s wake them. If they desire to die, then we shall grant it, but if they show a desire to live, then I¡¯ll use my remaining mana to delay their death,¡± said Eir.

 Chapter 260.5 A Voided Matter

    Void''s form shifted as they entered Matter''s realm, The Forge, a place where existence was crafted and shaped. The air was thick with the scent of creation, and the sound of crackling energy filled the atmosphere.

    Void, switching between a male and female form, strolled casually through the realm, their enigmatic presence an eerie contrast to the industrious environment. As they approached Matter, who was deeply engrossed in her work, Void spoke in a playful tone, "Hey there, busy little Matter. Always toiling away, shaping and forming the very essence of reality."

    Matter looked up from her crafting, her bright brown eyes lighting up as she saw Void. She set down the universe she was working on, revealing smudges of stardust and cosmic radiation. "Oh, Void. What brings you to my realm? Not causing any more trouble, I hope."

    Void chuckled, a mischievous glint in their eyes. "Trouble? Me? Perish the thought. I''m just here to chat with my favorite sibling, you know. Everybody seems to be busy working or scheming and making secret moves, and I thought it might be nice to have a little break from all that."

    Matter raised an eyebrow, her freckled face carrying a mix of amusement and curiosity. "And what do you suggest we do to take a break from our duties?"

    Void shrugged, leaning casually against the walls of the forge. "Well, we could create something together. A little side project, just for fun. I mean, isn''t that the whole point? We were born together, and our power and concept mixed quite well together. So let¡¯s enjoy ourselves once in a while!"

    Matter couldn''t help but smile at Void''s suggestion. It was true; amidst the grandeur of their cosmic responsibilities, they rarely took the time to simply enjoy the act of creation. "You might have a point there, Void. So, what would you have me make?"

    Void''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they began to pace around, their form shifting and changing like shadows dancing on the wall. "How about another realm devourer? I think the last one we made a while back was sealed. What did they call it again? Apophis?"

    Matter''s eyes lit up with recognition, and she let out a hearty laugh. "Ah, yes! Apophis, the realm devourer. That was quite the creation, wasn''t it? Are you suggesting we craft another one?"

    Void nodded enthusiastically, their features swirling between masculine and feminine aspects. "Exactly! But let''s make this one even more fascinating, more enigmatic. A cosmic predator that roams the realms, consuming and reshaping them in its wake."

    Matter''s fingers danced with excitement, and she began to conjure cosmic energies, shaping them into intricate patterns. "I love the idea, Void. Let''s give it a twist. Instead of merely destruction, this new realm devourer will have the power to absorb and transform, creating new possibilities within the chaos it leaves behind."

    Matter''s fingers danced with excitement as she conjured cosmic energies, shaping them intricately. To a mortal, it would look like a nightmarish amalgamation of otherworldly forms. Its massive, serpentine body undulates like an obsidian river, covered in shifting, iridescent scales that shimmer with every color imaginable. Its eyes are twin pools of swirling darkness, each containing galaxies within their depths. It has numerous mouths that open and close along its body, lined with rows of razor-sharp, translucent teeth that seem to materialize out of thin air.

    ¡°There it has a form now; all it needs is a spark from you. What¡¯s a devourer without the instinct to return all existence to the void,¡± said Matter as she tossed the little creature to Void.

    Void caught the creature, cradling it carefully in their hands. Their eyes gleamed with a mix of fascination and anticipation. "Ah, you''ve truly outdone yourself, Matter. This realm devourer is a masterpiece, a convergence of destruction and transformation. And now, for the finishing touch."

    Void extended a hand towards the creature, and a tiny speck of gray energy spiraled into it. As Void''s power infused with the creation, the realm devourer began to radiate an eerie aura, the very essence of the void itself. It thrummed with a hunger for existence, a desire to consume and reshape.

    "Perfect," Void whispered, a sense of satisfaction in their tone. "Now, let''s give it a name. How about ''Vornithraxul,'' the Realm Reshaper?"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Matter nodded in approval, her smile reflecting the same satisfaction. "Vornithraxul is fine. You know me; I¡¯m no good with names. A name encompasses its nature and purpose, so I think you nailed it. Now comes the hard part¡ªwhere to put this little cutie."

    Void chuckled, their enigmatic presence seemingly dancing around the newly named Vornithraxul. "Indeed, finding the right place for our creation is crucial. We wouldn''t want it to accidentally devour something important, would we? Like our little nephew."

    Matter''s brow furrowed. "Don¡¯t even play with that idea. If you did that, Fate, Dream, and elder sister would all be mad at you. Don¡¯t drag me into that mess. Fate would be pissed if you mess with his plan, and Dream seems to really find the kid funny, so I recommend you don¡¯t hurt him."

    ¡°Fine fine, it was just a joke. Fate and his OCD are really annoying, so of course, I won¡¯t mess around with him. As for Dream, we get along well enough so I don¡¯t want to mess that up. For that thing you call elder sister, I¡¯ll deal with her when I¡¯m good and ready. I won¡¯t mess with a little kid as payback,¡± said Void as she cradled the cooing Vornithraxul in her arms.

    Matter rolled her eyes at Void''s nonchalant response, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You really know how to stir up trouble, don''t you? Just remember, Vornithraxul is meant to devour and reshape, not cause chaos among our siblings. And definitely not devouring our nephew."

    Void chuckled and cradled Vornithraxul in their arms, the creature emitting a low, contented hum as it basked in the presence of its creators. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep our little cutie in check. No family snacks for Vornithraxul, I promise."

    Matter let out a relieved sigh and returned her attention to contemplating the best destination for the cosmic predator. ¡°How about here? If we release it here, it shouldn''t cause any trouble for the boy.¡±

    Void nodded, their form shifting between male and female aspects as they gently placed Vornithraxul down on a pedestal within The Forge. The creature coiled and uncoiled its serpentine form, the iridescent scales catching and reflecting the cosmic light.

    "Ah, but you know, Matter, I appreciate these moments when we can just create something for the sheer joy of it," Void mused, their voice tinged with a rare touch of sentimentality.

    Matter glanced at Void and offered a genuine smile. "I agree, Void. These subtle deviations act as gentle nudges, rekindling our appreciation for the wonders and cleverness we sometimes fail to acknowledge. Within the sphere of Primordial existence, our essence melds with our functions, forging the cornerstone of our individual character. Given our roles of creation and dissolution, one might expect a clash of natures rather than a harmonious coexistence.¡±

    Void, now in a female form, chuckled as she said, ¡°God, please stop. I feel like I¡¯m talking to Dream. Basically, you¡¯re happy we did stuff together and want to hang out more, right? Sure, I¡¯ll stop by more often, so don¡¯t start that poetic stuff.¡±

    Matter laughed heartily at Void''s playful response, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Alright, alright, no more poetic musings. I suppose we Primordials have our own unique way of understanding and appreciating these moments. But yes, you''ve got the gist of it¡ªI''m glad we could share this little creative diversion, and I''m looking forward to more family hangouts."

    Void grinned, their enigmatic presence flickering with a sense of camaraderie. "Great, then it''s a deal. Now let me drop off this guy before I leave."

    Void walked toward the designated area of The Forge that Matter had chosen; their enigmatic presence shifting as they approached. With a playful smile, Void held Vornithraxul in their hands and then gave it a gentle toss toward the designated spot. The creature, initially the size of a cat, soared through the air with a graceful arc.

    As Vornithraxul drew closer to the boundary between the Primordial realm and the lower reality, a fascinating transformation began to unfold. Its form seemed to ripple and twist, its scale-covered body elongating and shrinking simultaneously. The once-massive creature gradually melded with the fabric of existence, its essence intertwining with the very nature of reality itself.

    Though Vornithraxul had appeared relatively small in the realm of the Primordials, its true enormity became apparent as it transitioned into the lower reality. Its size dwarfed even the grandest cosmic phenomena, its serpentine body extending across vast expanses with each undulation. A creature that had seemed no larger than a cat compared to Void and Matter now revealed itself to be capable of consuming a third of a reality in a single bite.

    Void and Matter watched in awe as Vornithraxul seamlessly merged with the lower reality, its presence becoming an integral part of the cosmic tapestry. Matter''s eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and curiosity, while Void''s playful grin lingered as they beheld the culmination of their creation.

    "Quite the spectacle, isn''t it?" Void remarked, their voice carrying a note of amusement. "Our little Vornithraxul, now a force to be reckoned with in the lower realms."

    Matter nodded, her gaze fixed on the transformed creature. "Indeed, Void. I just hope he doesn¡¯t get into too much trouble. It''s so young and small; maybe we should have given it more power."

    ¡°Nah, the little guy will be just fine. Well, I¡¯m off; be back in a century or two, so catch you later,¡± said Void as she faded away.

    Matter chuckled at Void''s carefree departure, shaking her head slightly. "Always the unpredictable one. Farewell, Void. Until next time."

    As Void''s enigmatic presence faded from The Forge, Matter turned her attention back to the awe-inspiring sight before her¡ªthe now colossal and formidable Vornithraxul, a manifestation of their shared creativity and power. With a sense of satisfaction and anticipation, Matter continued her work in The Forge, crafting and shaping existence as she contemplated the boundless potential that lay ahead.

    In the ever-shifting dance of Primordial beings, the threads of fate, creation, and chaos intertwined, creating instances that would shake the lower realms in ways no one could imagine, not even those called gods. As the cosmic forces played their symphony, echoes of their actions reverberated throughout the fabric of existence, setting in motion events that would shape the destinies of mortals and immortals alike.

    Unbeknownst to the inhabitants of the lower realms, the whims and creations of the Primordials cast ripples that cascaded through time and space. From the smallest spark of inspiration to the grandest cataclysmic upheaval, the interplay of these divine forces birthed legends, forged alliances, and sparked conflicts that would echo for eons.

    Mortal civilizations would rise and fall, their histories shaped by the unseen hands of these cosmic beings. The gods themselves, despite their grandeur, were but players in a grand cosmic theater, their power and ambitions subject to the weaving of Primordial threads.

    And so, while the lower realms carried on in their struggles and triumphs, the Primordials continued their intricate dance, unbound from the tapestry of existence they wove. In the end, it was their ever-shifting presence that both fueled and tempered the fires of creation, ensuring that chaos and order, destruction and transformation, would forever coexist in the eternal cycle of cosmic existence.

 Chapter 260.52 A Fated Matter

    As Matter returned to her work at the forge, the rhythmic sound of her cosmic energy crackling filled the air. The ever-shifting energies of creation danced around her, responding to the skilled hands that shaped the very essence of existence. Her realm, The Forge, resonated with the echoes of primordial craftsmanship.

    Amidst the cosmic symphony of creation, Fate manifested in the celestial workshop, his presence carrying an air of authority. His gaze, sharp and discerning, fell upon Matter, and he spoke with a measured tone that hinted at his irritation.

    "Matter," Fate inquired, "have you been playing with the fabric of reality again? I sense disturbances, changes in the flow of events. It''s as if someone among us has tampered with the threads of fate."

    Matter, continuing her work with a serene focus, looked up and greeted her elder brother with a warm smile. "Hello, Fate. No need to worry; there''s been no tampering with fate itself. Void and I simply indulged in a bit of creative bonding. We crafted a new creature, something to push along the cycle of the cosmic order. But my this is a rare occasion for you to grace my realm with your presence."

    Fate''s brow furrowed as he processed her words. "Enough with the jests. A new creature you say? What purpose does it serve, and what influence will it have on the grand tapestry of existence? You know the balance I strive to maintain. All I ask of you all is that you inform me of any changes so I may plan accordingly."

    Matter chuckled, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, this is nothing to be upset about, dear brother. We just made a tiny thing and named it Vornithraxul, the Realm Reshaper. Its purpose is simply to absorb and transform, creating new possibilities within the destruction it leaves behind. A mere playful creation, not a disruptor of destiny so the balance you maintain will not be disturbed."

    Fate sighed, a mixture of exasperation and resignation in his voice. "Sibling, you and Void have a tendency to introduce unpredictability. I hope this ''Realm Reshaper'' of yours doesn''t cause unforeseen consequences. While we have no real responsibility to guide the lower realms, we should also not unleash unbridled chaos upon them whenever we please."

    Matter nodded, understanding Fate''s concerns. "Rest assured, dear Fate, our little creation is more of a subtle nudge than a force of upheaval. It won''t interfere with your meticulous plans. As our older brother Order likes to say, sometimes, a touch of chaos can lead to unforeseen beauty."

    Fate, still not entirely convinced, sighed once more. "Just be mindful, Matter. The destinies of mortals hang in a delicate balance I maintain, and even a seemingly small change can ripple into unforeseen consequences."

    Fate, the meticulous keeper of destinies, approached Matter once more. "Matter before I go," he spoke, "I understand the nature of your creation, Vornithraxul. While I appreciate your artistic essence, I must ensure the delicate balance I maintain in the lower realms remains intact. Could you provide me with the unique energy signature of this creature? I wish to update the Eterna Nexus system devised for lower-level beings. This should at least allow them to foresee potential disruptions caused by such a cosmic entity."

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Matter, nodded in agreement to Fate''s request. "Of course, dear brother. I understand your concerns, and I''m more than willing to contribute to the stability of the lower realms. Here is the energy signature of Vornithraxul."

    As Matter extended her hand, a radiant energy signature specific to Vornithraxul manifested. Fate, with a graceful gesture, absorbed the signature into a shimmering orb that materialized in his hands.

    "Thank you, Matter," Fate expressed his gratitude. "With this information, I will ensure that those who use the Eterna Nexus are aware of the presence of Vornithraxul. It shall aid them in navigating the potential disruptions caused by this Realm Reshaper. Your cooperation is invaluable in maintaining order amidst the cosmic dance."

    With that, Fate departed once again, the orb containing Vornithraxul''s energy signature. He would merge the energy signature seamlessly with the intricate lattice of the Eterna Nexus. As Matter returned to her work at the forge, her hands deftly manipulating the cosmic energies, she noticed a disturbance. Her keen perception sensed the void left by the obliteration of a few universes, and a knowing smile played on her lips.

    "Those naughty kids," Matter muttered to herself, her voice echoing in the vastness of The Forge. The Elderich mythos ¨C what she considered mischievous entities known as the Old Ones. She pitied those kids who came from the first iteration of the Universe she created in her younger days. It had been her shoddiest work but it also gave birth to the creatures who currently held the greatest strength in this iteration.

    As Matter¡¯s thoughts lingered on Fate''s caution and gripe about the delicate balance he sought to maintain. A mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. The notion of playing a little prank on Fate, the meticulous keeper of destinies, appealed to her sense of whimsy.

    Matter contemplated a way to shake things up subtly so as to surprise her brother who liked things to follow the path he set forth. An idea popped into her head she would introduce the knowledge of Vornithraxul to the cosmic entities of the Elderich mythos. The Realm Reshaper while vastly different from the Old Ones still shared many points of commonality.

    "I wonder," Matter mused to herself, "what would happen if Azathoth were to stumble upon the existence of Vornithraxul? A playful collaboration with Dream could make things interesting."

    Matter decided that once she finished up her work she would visit her older brother Dream in the future. Dream, master of his realm could influence the subconscious of all things save his siblings, this made him the perfect ally for this cosmic prank. She envisioned that they could subtly introduce the idea to Azathoth, perhaps sparking his interest in searching so that he would come across the realm reshaper. The mere thought of this made Matter chuckle as she worked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve visited the domains of my siblings. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Aether¡¯s realm. I hear from Void that Nether¡¯s been maintaining it in her absence. I should check it out after I go see Dream. I also haven¡¯t seen where Chaos resides but I think I¡¯ll pass going there,¡± muttered Matter.

    ¡°Really that¡¯s so sad. You know you¡¯re always welcome to visit me, little sister,¡± said a voice resounding throughout Matter¡¯s realm causing her to jump in fright.

    Matter focused her senses searching all throughout her realm but found nothing. As she looked she heard, ¡°Are you searching for something,¡± causing her to focus in front of her to find Nyx standing there as if she had always been standing there simply waiting for Matter to notice her.

    Matter, recovering from her initial surprise, regarded Chaos with a hint of nervousness. Chaos, the elusive and enigmatic sibling, who had appeared before her quite recently.

    "Chaos," Matter greeted with a slightly uncertain smile, "It seems you have a knack for dramatic entrances. I couldn¡¯t even tell you had arrived until you wanted me to know. I must really be popular today. So what brings you to my forge?"

    Chaos chuckled, her form shifting and flickering like the ever-changing patterns before settling into that of a woman. "Oh, you know, just missed my little sister and thought I''d drop by. I thought we might bond and do other things of the like. Wouldn¡¯t that be amusing, little sister?"

    ¡°What other things?¡± asked Matter nervously

    Chaos grinned, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, you know, the usual sibling activities. Upsetting the cosmic balance, introducing a new constant, creating a new family member. We all came into existence naturally but we can artificially create one right? What do you say, want to help me out?"

 Chapter 261 Trial Part 1 E

    As the trio settled into their cell, they relaxed as if nothing was wrong. In their defense escaping would require minimal effort. Especially since the revelation about the elven society and the dwindling power of the ruling families made it easy to manipulate them.

    Iris initiated communication through the magical rings provided by Zero. She reached out to the teams in the human and dwarven kingdoms respectively and learned they had already infiltrated their kingdoms. This meant her team was behind and would need to work a little harder so as to not bring shame to their master Nova.

    Eryndor listened intently, absorbing the information from the other teams. As the exchanges concluded, she turned to Iris and spoke over their communication device. "It seems like we''ve wasted too much time in this cell. These elven leaders are clearly making a power play by keeping us in here for three days without much food. If a normal elf were to receive food once every two days then their bodies would weaken."

    Iris responded, "Yes, maybe we should have transformed ourselves into high elves then maybe we¡¯d have been treated better. Well, regardless it¡¯s too late for that. Even though these forms restrict our power and magical ability from what Lyrisa has seen we can use magic comparable to those of high elves. Regardless they¡¯ll have to accept us if they want to keep their noble blood going."

    Lyrisa, after their brief discussion, sighed. "I''ve gathered more insights from the plants. The elven ruling families, over the years, have faced a dire issue. Due to inbreeding, the magical abilities of the five council families are dwindling. They''ve been desperately searching throughout Silvanthorn for high elves with comparable magical abilities, but sadly, most are no better than regular elves. This might explain their rather harsh treatment of us."

    Iris frowned, absorbing the implications. "So, they''re in a race against time to find elves with sufficient magical prowess to rejuvenate their bloodlines and maintain their status."

    Eryndor, always attuned to the natural balance, added, "It seems their struggle for power and preservation has distorted the very essence of their magical heritage."

    As the trio contemplated the situation, a guard arrived at their cell. "You''re to be presented before the council. Follow me."

    Led through the elaborate corridors of Eldrilia, they eventually reached the grand council chamber. The heads of the five ruling families, along with a few powerful spectators, awaited them.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Lyrisa discreetly whispered through their magical communication, "Here are the heads of the five families:

    Aranthilis: Known for being the strongest in enchantment lingua. They are the ones who have traditionally been tasked with imbuing magical properties into weapons and armor for the elven armies and even the magical defenses that protect not only the Spirit Tree Silvanthorn but also all of the Elven Empire of Enia. The family head was a male elf named Legolas who exuded an air of quiet authority, his keen eyes assessing the newcomers.

    Seladrial: Experts in magical theory. They delve into the depths of arcane knowledge and are responsible for keeping records of ancient lingua. The magic tower has tried repeatedly to steal this knowledge but they fail due to the family. Word around is that the magic tower has put a bounty on every member of their family. The family head was a female elf named Lirelle who sat regally, her expression revealing nothing of the potential threat they posed.

    Galadrieth: Masters of Nature Lingua a subset of Earth Lingua and Arcitechure. They have a deep connection with the flora and fauna of Silvanthorn, often using their abilities to shape the environment to their advantage. Silvanthorn and all ancient elven buildings were built by this family. The family head is a female elf named Neriaeth who unlike the rest sat without care, as she seemed to be daydreaming.

    Thranduil: Known for their skill in illusion Lingua a subset of Light Lingua. Their bloodline is responsible for creating illusions so convincing that no one even the magic tower has located the exact location of Silvanthorn. It is said that once you¡¯re lost in one of their illusions you¡¯ll never awaken to reality. The family head is a male elf named Earendil who barely exuded any presence, if one stopped paying attention to him then they might forget he was even there.

    Lorathorn: Specialized in Healing Lingua a subset of Water Lingua and Light Lingua. They are the healers of the realm, with the ability to mend wounds and cure ailments. There wasn¡¯t much information about them and they seem to be reclusive. Even the plant life held sparse information. The family head was a female elf named Elara who sat also regally, her expression different as she looked upon the three.

    The council chamber itself was a breathtaking display of elven craftsmanship. Elaborate carvings adorned the walls, depicting the history of Eldrilia. At the center, the council members sat on elevated thrones, each emanating an air of authority. As expected although they were all said to have been in power for nearly a hundred years the council members all looked to be in their 30¡¯s.

    The council members, despite being in power for nearly a century, appeared youthful. The elven lifespan contributed to their seemingly youthful look. The council leader, Legolas of Aranthilis, spoke with a measured tone. "You stand accused of trespassing onto the high elf settlement by the Spirit Tree Silvanthorn without proper authorization. As you know it is forbidden for lesser elves to come to this land. What explanation do you offer for your actions?"

    Iris stepped forward, her elven guise radiating an air of sincerity. "We come seeking refuge, fleeing from the dwarven armies that attacked our community. We had no idea that we were fleeing here we only sought shelter here."

    Legolas of Aranthilis maintained a steady gaze, his elven eyes sharp and assessing. The atmosphere in the council chamber seemed to shimmer with an ancient energy as Iris spoke.

    Legolas raised an eyebrow, "Dwarven armies, you say? I have received no such report of any recent attack. What proof do you have of such an attack?"

    Iris hesitated for a moment, aware that their fabricated story needed some semblance of credibility. "Our community was small, and we had little time to gather evidence as we fled. The dwarves came swiftly, and we barely escaped with our lives."

 Chapter 262 Trial Part 2 E

    The council chamber fell into a hushed silence as the weight of the deliberation pressed upon the air. Legolas of Aranthilis, Lirelle of Seladrial, and Earendil of Thranduil exchanged stern looks, their voices carrying the authority of centuries of elven tradition.

    "I say we should not entertain this any further," Legolas declared, his tone firm. "They trespassed into our sacred realm, a direct violation of our laws. Entering the high elf settlement and approaching Silvanthorn is an affront to our very existence. Our response should be swift and uncompromising."

    Lirelle, with an air of intellectual detachment, added, "Indeed. We cannot risk the potential contamination of our realm by allowing lesser elves to roam freely. The punishment for such audacity should be death. It is the only way to ensure the sanctity of Silvanthorn is preserved."

    Earendil, the illusionist, spoke little but nodded in agreement with the sentiments of his peers. The gravity of their decision echoed through the grand chamber.

    On the other side of the debate, Neriaeth of Galadrieth and Elara of Lorathorn expressed dissent. Neriaeth''s voice, gentle yet resolute, echoed through the chamber, "Death may be too harsh a punishment. The disturbance they bring is not malevolent but born out of desperation. We must consider the balance of nature in our decision."

    Elara, the healer, added, "A simple banishment might be a more merciful solution. Let them be cast out of Eldrilia, never to return. This would preserve our laws while showing compassion, a reflection of the harmony we seek in the world around us."

    The council members, deeply immersed in their deliberation, ignored the three individuals standing at the center of the chamber. Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa, though attuned to the elven tongue, could only glean fragments of the debate. The air was charged with tension as the council weighed justice against mercy.

    Legolas, Lirelle, and Earendil argued for the sanctity of their realm, emphasizing the potential threat these outsiders posed. Neriaeth and Elara championed compassion, acknowledging the desperation that might have driven the trespassers to seek refuge.

    As the debate reached its zenith, Legolas, with an air of finality, spoke, "We have deliberated. The harmony of Silvanthorn and the preservation of our traditions are paramount. Death is the only fitting punishment for such a transgression."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The pronouncement echoed through the chamber, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa exchanged glances, although the high elves couldn¡¯t harm or kill them it would affect their mission if their disguise were revealed now.

    Legolas, cold and unyielding, ordered, "Detain them. They will be executed at dawn."

    As the guard with elegant spears walked over to detain them, Iris and the others spoke telepathically.

    "We could reveal our true selves and escape," Eryndor suggested.

    Iris, the voice of reason, replied, "Let''s reserve that as a last resort. There might be another way."

    Before they could finalize their decision, Neriaeth and Elara, who had been silently observing, spoke up. "Wait," Neriaeth said, her voice calm but insistent. "Before passing judgment, at least let them undergo a test of their magical abilities. Since they came from a supposed village we have no knowledge of then that means they weren¡¯t tested and should be tested first."

    Elara nodded in agreement. "I agree. We might discover some valuable about these outsiders. It¡¯s better to test them no rather than regret not having done it later."

    Legolas, Lirelle, and Earendil exchanged stern looks before ultimately nodding in agreement. Legolas ordered someone to bring forth the measuring device, a mystical instrument designed by the Alvs to gauge the strength of one¡¯s magical auras.

    As the measuring device was brought forth, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa mentally discussed what the device measured since it looked as if a high enough score could help in this situation. From the memories given by Zero, they understood that the mortals of this world including the elves had weak souls and thus could not store much mana inside their bodies thus they used lingua which used the mana outside the body. So maybe the device measured one¡¯s ability to manipulate external mana rather than internal mana. They had no idea as their disguise reduced their abilities to that of elves but their mana potential would be the same so they would need to bring both down to the level of high elves just to be sure.

    The measuring device was an intricate piece of lost Alv craftsmanship, adorned with pieces of technology that seemed out of place in this forest. As it was presented in the grand chamber, the air hummed as the machine was started. Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa, despite their disguised elven forms, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of uncertainty.

    Neriaeth and Elara observed with a keen interest, their expressions betraying a genuine curiosity about the potential abilities of the outsiders. Legolas, Lirelle, and Earendil, though initially skeptical, agreed to the testing, seeing it as a reasonable compromise. They couldn¡¯t let the others in the hall see the five families disagree too much so they had no choice but to accept.

    The operator, a skilled elf attuned the device to the delicate nature of magical energies and began the testing process. Iris stepped forward, her expression composed. The operator activated the device, and a soft glow enveloped Iris as it started to analyze her magical aura.

    Eryndor and Lyrisa observed closely, their eyes narrowing in concentration. They were intentionally suppressing their magical abilities to the levels of what they felt from the high elves, a necessary act to maintain their disguises. The device hummed, capturing the essence of their magic, and the crystals embedded within it flickered with varying intensities.

    Neriaeth leaned in, her eyes focused on the device. Elara, the healer, watched with a contemplative expression. Legolas, Lirelle, and Earendil maintained their stern composure, waiting for the results.

    As the measurement concluded, the operator stepped back, a thoughtful look on his face. He addressed the council, "The magical aura of the first one is 60 out of 100." When the results were announced the whole hall became silent.

 Chapter 263 Trial Part 3 E

    The announcement of Iris''s score reverberated through the hall, creating an air of uncertainty. The elders, who had initially displayed stoic expressions, exchanged perplexed glances. It was highly unusual for an outsider, to possess a magical aura surpassing the high elven bloodlines.

    Legolas, who had initially ordered their arrest and execution, was visibly taken aback. He ordered the tester to proceed with analyzing Eryndor and Lyrisa. The results were consistent; both scored around 60 out of 100, sending ripples of astonishment through the council chamber.

    Legolas, after a moment of contemplation, addressed the trio, "You are to be taken back to your cell. The execution is canceled."

    The hall was then cleared of all spectators and onlookers. Once the last elf left, the elders gathered in a private deliberation. Elara, with her keen insights into life forces, spoke up, "Their scores are unprecedented. Even the strongest among our bloodlines score between 30 and 40. How is it possible that these lesser elves have a magical aura of 60?"

    Neriaeth, the nature mage, furrowed her brow in contemplation. "They mentioned a village we''ve never heard of. It''s possible they come from a hidden enclave, one founded by a high elf ancestor, much like Silvanthorn."

    Legolas, though still skeptical, acknowledged the possibility. "If what they say is true, and they hail from a village with a high elf lineage, it could explain their unusually high magical scores. We must proceed with caution and gather more information."

    Lirelle, the keeper of arcane knowledge, added, "I will delve into our records and histories. If there are hidden villages founded by high elf ancestors, there might be clues in our archives."

    Earendil, the illusionist, spoke for the first time since the testing. "Their arrival has stirred something unusual. Whether a hidden village exists or not, there is more to their story than we''ve been told. We should proceed with a thorough investigation."

    "Yes, as Earendil said, their story sounds suspicious, and we must thoroughly investigate," Legolas declared. "Tomorrow, send out a scouting party to verify if such a village truly does exist. If they are found to be telling the truth, we''ll need to discuss what to do with them. There are only three of them and five families."

    Lirelle pointed out an aspect that hadn''t been considered. "Iris and her companions are females, and only three of the five families have male heirs. There is no need for unnecessary arguments. Instead, those three females should be given as wives to the three male heirs, allowing them to produce a new generation with high scores. The two remaining families can then have the first pick of those children to marry into their bloodlines."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The suggestion hung in the air, a practical solution to potential complications arising from the arrival of Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa. Legolas, ever the pragmatic leader, contemplated the proposal. "It''s a sensible course of action. If they are integrated into our society, it ensures a balance and offers a potential resolution to the issue of the declining magical scores of our descendants."

    Neriaeth and Elara, who had initially shown compassion toward the outsiders, nodded in agreement. The others, understanding the need for harmony within Silvanthorn, also expressed their support.

    Legolas made the final decree, "If the scouting party confirms the existence of their village, we shall proceed with this plan. Until then, let us await the return of our scouts and the resolution of this peculiar situation."

    In the dimly lit detainment cell, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa huddled together. The news of the council''s decision to send a scouting party had unsettled them. While the idea of a hidden village was a fabrication, they knew they had to play their cards carefully to maintain their disguise.

    Lyrisa, ever attuned to the whispers of nature, shared the insights she had gained during the council''s deliberation. "The elders will be sending out a scouting party tomorrow to look for the village we mentioned. They seem convinced it might exist, and they''re considering integrating us into their society if the scouts confirm it."

    Iris sighed, her mind whirring with possibilities. "Well, that complicates things. We can''t have them find a village that doesn''t exist. We need to take control of the narrative."

    Eryndor, leaning against the cell bars, pondered their predicament. "Maybe we can create an illusion of a village, just enough to fool their scouts. If they think it''s real, we buy ourselves time."

    Lyrisa shook her head. "No even with a lifelike illusion it will have no substance so it''ll fail eventually. We just need to ensure they find evidence of a village once having existed so no need to get too worked up."

    The trio considered Lyrisa''s words, realizing the subtlety required in their plan. Iris, the pragmatic leader, nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. We can''t sustain an illusion forever. Let''s create traces of a village, remnants that suggest its existence in the past. Something that, when discovered, will confirm our story. I¡¯ll go create some traces and burn the area to the ground because we were attacked by a dwarven army."

    As the trio finalized their strategy, Lyrisa reached out to the plant life within the cell, ensuring they were truly alone. Now provided with the green light to initiate her teleportation. Iris closed her eyes, focusing on the earth beneath the prison cell. The ground responded to her intent, and in an instant, she vanished, leaving only a faint green shimmer in the air.

    In the heart of a lush forest, Iris materialized. The moonlit canopy above her whispered with the secrets of the night. The air was pregnant with the fragrance of blossoms, providing a stark contrast to the confines of the elven prison. She took a moment to center herself, then reached out to her comrades through their telepathic link.

    "I''m in the forest. I¡¯ll find a suitable spot for the traces. Let''s make it grand, convincing. We need to weave a story they won''t question." In the forest clearing, Iris walked carefully, she found a spot near the edge of the woods, where the trees parted. The plants around her seemed to sway in anticipation, nature itself eager to participate in their ruse.

    Iris then removed the bracelet artifact that sealed her power and gave her the form of an elf. Reaching out to the plant life, she shared her thoughts, imagining what the elven city had looked like but altering it to make it less grand but still have the elegant style.

    The plants responded, tree roots and vines erupted from the ground and slowly began forming the city Iris imagined. She carefully manipulated the earth, creating subtle traces of foundations, the remnants of long-forgotten dwellings, and pathways now claimed by nature''s reclamation.

    As Iris finished her work, she initiated a controlled blaze, the flames from the red sigil she drew. The fire, carefully managed to avoid spreading beyond their designated area, consumed the created traces. The smoldering ruins of a fictional village became the evidence they needed to support their story.

 Chapter 264 The Coup Begins T

    Weeks had passed since the initial meeting between Duke Torin and Phelantha Ivoriel Ardenia. The atmosphere in the castle had shifted, as plans were meticulously laid out, alliances were solidified, and a sense of purpose hung in the air. The bond between Pia and Duke Torin had grown, forged through shared objectives and a commitment to bring down the ruling royal family.

    One day, as they convened in the castle''s strategic meeting room, the weight of the ongoing struggles bore heavily on their shoulders. Pia seemed restless as time went on, fueled by the urgency to rescue her enslaved people. Duke Torin, however, maintained his calm demeanor, knowing that haste could lead to dire consequences.

    As they discussed the next steps in their plan, Meus, Duke Torin''s trusted butler, entered the room with a grave expression. He approached the Duke and whispered something in his ear. The room fell silent, and Pia sensed a shift in the atmosphere.

    Duke Torin''s eyes narrowed, and he cleared his throat before addressing the room. "It seems our contacts have responded," he announced. "We have received information about the whereabouts of some Alvs who were enslaved by humans within Eoqelon."

    Pia''s heart skipped a beat at the news. The urgency to rescue her people surged within her, and she was ready to set out immediately. However, Duke Torin raised a hand, signaling for her to wait.

    "We''ve only received information about the Alvs within the human kingdom for now," Duke Torin explained. "This is crucial information, but we must approach this strategically. Rushing in without a plan could jeopardize not only the current rescue mission but also the larger goal of liberating all Alvs across the kingdom. For now, I¡¯ll send a scout to verify the information and we¡¯ll double our effort to find the remaining Alvs."

    Pia''s patience waned, and frustration etched across her face. "But Duke Torin, every moment they spend in captivity is another moment of suffering for my people. We can''t afford to wait when they are being beaten, assaulted, and killed as we speak."

    Duke Torin maintained his composed demeanor, understanding the depth of Pia''s emotions. "Phelantha, I understand your anger and frustration at being powerless right now. But a hasty rescue mission could lead to disastrous outcomes. We need to be patient and wait to identify the locations of all the Alvs within the Eoqelon and the other kingdoms too. Once we have a comprehensive understanding, we can coordinate a simultaneous rescue operation, maximizing our chances of success."

    Pia couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. She stood up, glaring at Duke Torin. "Waiting is a luxury my people don''t have, Duke Torin. Every delay puts their lives at risk. I cannot sit idly by while they suffer and die."

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Duke Torin rose from his seat, his gaze steady. "Phelantha, I understand the urgency, but we must consider the bigger picture. A premature rescue attempt may alert the oppressors, making it harder for us to reach the others scattered across the multiple kingdoms. We need a strategic approach to ensure the safety of all Alvs, not just a select few."

    Pia''s fists clenched, torn between her desire to act and the wisdom of Duke Torin''s counsel. The room held a tense silence as the two leaders faced each other, each driven by their convictions.

    After a moment, Duke Torin spoke with a firm resolve. "I promise you, Phelantha, we will rescue every last living Alv, but we must do it in a way that guarantees their safety and the success of our larger mission. Patience is our ally in this fight and haste is our enemy."

    Reluctantly, Pia nodded, realizing the truth in Duke Torin''s words. "Fine, but we must move swiftly to gather information. Every moment we spend waiting, my people suffer."

    Duke Torin acknowledged her compromise with a nod. "Agreed. We''ll expedite the information-gathering process. Meus has already reached out to the information guilds in Eoqelon and Blesas. We should receive word within a few more days. The time for action will come soon, Phelantha, and when it does, we will be ready."

    Meus stepped forward, breaking the heavy silence that had now enveloped the room. His usually stoic expression carried a hint of regret as he addressed Pia and Duke Torin.

    "My lord, Lady Phelantha," Meus began, his voice steady. "I took the liberty of reaching out to the information guilds in both Eoqelon and Blesas. To expedite the process and keep our identities concealed, I''ve paid a considerable sum of money to ensure they prioritize our request."

    He paused for a moment, meeting their gazes with a level of sincerity. "Additionally, I''ve utilized my connections with my old war buddies, individuals scattered across the realms with valuable sources. They are discreet and trustworthy, providing an extra layer of intelligence gathering."

    Pia''s frustration began to subside as she realized the extent of Meus''s efforts. She nodded in acknowledgment, urging him to continue.

    "Furthermore," Meus continued, "I''ve contacted all branches of the slave guild under the guise of wanting to purchase all non-human slaves. I''ve discreetly conveyed our intention without explicitly mentioning Alvs to avoid alerting potential threats. This way, they will contact us wanting to sell these slaves. As my lord hoped they¡¯ve already started sending us catalogs of non-human slaves. I¡¯ve made the offer so now I just await their response."

    Duke Torin''s eyes narrowed, acknowledging the complexities of the situation. Meus pressed on, a sense of responsibility evident in his words.

    "I must express my regret that, given our current circumstances, we have limited resources at our disposal. The Duke¡¯s demotion and banishment by the King have restricted our financial means and influence. However, I''ve done my best to allocate the available resources effectively."

    He bowed slightly, a gesture of apology for the perceived shortcomings. "I understand the urgency of the situation, and I share your frustration, Lady Phelantha. I assure you that I will continue to employ every avenue within my reach to gather the necessary information."

    Pia, though still anxious, recognized the dedication and resourcefulness behind Meus''s actions. She softened her expression, realizing that everyone in the room was doing their best with the resources they had.

    "I appreciate your efforts, Meus," Duke Torin spoke, his voice firm. "Your resourcefulness in navigating the challenges is commendable. We may not have the abundance of resources, but with you leading this operation I have no doubt we¡¯ll succeed. Lady Phelantha, we shall wait a few more days for the information to arrive.¡±

    Meus nodded, expressing gratitude for the understanding. "Thank you, my lord, Lady Phelantha. I will keep you updated on any developments. We''re doing everything within our power to expedite the process and ensure the safety of the Alvs." With that, Meus retreated to attend to his duties, leaving Pia and Duke Torin in the room.

 Chapter 265 Trouble T

    Meus stepped into the drawing-room, his mind still occupied with the logistics of the rescue mission. The air was thick with the weight of responsibility, as he walked over to the desk to read the newly delivered letter. As he read and pondered the next steps, a sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.

    Opening the door, Meus was greeted by the sight of Aeress and Maerti, the twin maids he had trained as assassins for House Torin. Their presence surprised him, as he had assigned them the task of training the new apprentice maids who had arrived with Pia. Their appearance in the drawing room seemed out of place.

    "Head Butler, we apologize for the interruption," Aeress spoke with a bow, her sister Maerti mirroring the gesture. "We are aware of the tasks you assigned us, but urgent matters require your immediate attention."

    Meus furrowed his brow, a look of curiosity in his gaze. "Explain. What urgent matters demand your presence here?"

    Aeress took a deep breath before delivering the news. "Lady Zuria, was attacked during her outing. The guards managed to intervene in time to rescue her, but unfortunately, the assailants managed to escape. Lady Zuria is safe, but there is more troubling news. She was accompanied by Sir Zero''s daughter, Young Miss Nova, and the attackers successfully abducted her."

    Meus''s expression darkened at the revelation. The safety of Lady Zuria, Zero, and his family had become a high priority. Zero had resurrected Lady Zuria after her death and all he asked for was to stay at the castle. Due to Young Miss Shia¡¯s untimely demise, Lady Zuria grew fond of his daughter Nova. He allowed them to become close and Meus promised she would be safe.

    "Why would Lady Zuria and Nova be targeted? They were in an unmarked carriage and they didn¡¯t even manage to make it out of the town gate? It seems we have a leak somewhere in the castle." Meus questioned, a light pressure emanating from his body.

    Aeress sighed, her gaze unwavering. "Yes, it seems we do. It appears to be a targeted attack, possibly aimed at causing distress to both House Torin. They attacked the carriage they rode although no one knew who was inside. It¡¯s possible they thought Lord Torin was inside. We¡¯ve already made a list of people who could be the leak. What are your orders?"

    Meus''s mind raced, connecting the dots between the recent events. He made sure the town was regularly clear of potential danger so it was possible that the enemy had a vendetta. He rubbed his forehead as he knew this would require swift and decisive action.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Have you informed Duke Torin and Zero?" Meus inquired, his thoughts already forming a plan.

    A head shake from Maerti confirmed their actions. "No, we''ve yet informed them, and came straight to you. However, Duke Torin will most likely learn of this situation soon. Lady Zuria has already returned to the castle we managed to calm her down and have given her something to help her sleep."

    Meus nodded, his mind sharp and focused. "Good. Investigate everyone on that list and if they¡¯re suspicious then kill them. Ensure that the castle guards remain vigilant, and gather any additional information you can about the attackers. I¡¯ll take care of them but I also need to know if there is someone else behind them."

    The twins bowed in acknowledgment, their training as assassins evident in their disciplined movements. As they exited the room, Meus''s thoughts shifted to Nova and specifically her father Zero. He would need to inform him of the situation if he didn¡¯t know already. Meus didn¡¯t think of Zero or any member of his family as human or normal so he had no idea what would happen when he did inform them.

    Meus took a moment to gather his thoughts, the urgency of the situation pressing heavily on his shoulders. As he walked towards Zero''s quarters, he considered the delicate nature of delivering such distressing news. Zero was known for his cold and calculated demeanor, but when it came to his daughter, emotions could be unpredictable.

    Upon reaching Zero''s quarters, Meus paused for a brief moment to compose himself. He took a deep breath, then knocked on the door. The response was swift, and Zero opened the door, his gentle smile meeting Meus''s concerned gaze.

    "Meus, what brings you here?" Zero''s voice was calm, but Meus always felt a subtle intensity beneath the surface.

    Meus inclined his head respectfully. "I bring grave news, Sir Zero. Lady Zuria was attacked during her outing, and unfortunately, Young Miss Nova was abducted in the process."

    Zero''s eyes remained calm, not even a flicker of concern betrayed his usual stoicism. "Oh, Nova is missing?" His voice was controlled as always, indicating a lack of concern for such a grave situation.

    Meus nodded solemnly. "Yes, Lady Zuria and Young Miss Nova were ambushed. Lady Zuria is safe, but Young Miss Nova was taken. We suspect a targeted attack aimed at House Torin. Lady Zuria is already back in the castle, and Aeress and Maerti are investigating the situation."

    Zero''s face remained unreadable, but a second later he smiled. "It seems like you¡¯re doing to find her. So why inform me of this?"

    Meus took a deep breath before responding. "I''ve ordered an investigation into anyone who might be a leak within the castle. The twins are handling it discreetly. As for the attackers, once we gather more information, I intend to personally deal with them. I shall act swiftly and decisively. I simply wanted to inform you of things."

    Zero''s eyes bore into Meus, a glint of ridiculing smile. "Now now Meus. We both know you didn¡¯t come to inform me. You wanted to inform me of every detail in hopes that I would act. Nova is my daughter, and normally I should not be able to rest until she is safely returned. However, you¡¯re mistaken about something Meus."

    Meus took a step back. "Mistaken? I have no idea what you mean, Sir Zero. The safety of Young Miss Nova is our top priority. I simply wanted to let you know this."

    ¡°It seems I must elaborate¡­¡± Zero started. ¡°Was it not Zuria who asked to take Nova out? Then why must I act to retrieve her?¡± Meus had wanted Zero to act and rescue Nova. He however hoped that Zero would do so without him specifically asking for it and wasting one of the two requests Zero promised him. In a sense, he messed up and wanted Zero to clean up the mess for free. That was funny.

 Chapter 266 Trouble Part 2 T

    The air in the room grew tense as Meus grappled with the realization that Zero saw through his intentions.

    "Meus, do not play games with me," Zero''s voice remained steady, a touch of amusement in his eyes. "As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware by now although I may not be human, I do however understand your motives. You want me to act independently, allowing you to save one of the two requests you hold over me. You hoped that the safety of Nova would be enough to prompt me into action."

    Meus shifted uncomfortably, the weight of Zero''s words sinking in. "Sir Zero, I only thought of Nova''s safety. I did not mean to imply anything else. The situation is dire, and I believed you would want to know immediately."

    Zero chuckled, a low and mocking sound. "You believed, or you hoped? It matters not. I am not here to fulfill your wishes, Meus. My promises are clear and I will fulfill them, nevertheless, I do not act out of sympathy or obligation."

    Meus swallowed hard, realizing the misstep he had made. "I apologize if my intentions seemed manipulative, Sir Zero. My only concern is Young Miss Nova''s well-being."

    Zero''s gaze bore into Meus, an intensity that seemed to pierce through his very soul. "You have two requests left, Meus. If you so desire you can ask me to save her and I shall. As for Nova, the responsibility of her safty falls on this household. Zuria asked to take her out and I agreed and asked her to take care of her. If you want my help then ask and if not then I suggest you leave here to go find my daughter."

    With that, Zero closed the door, leaving Meus standing in the corridor, a mix of frustration and regret gnawing at him. He had miscalculated, hoping to leverage the situation to prompt Zero into action. Instead, he now faced the consequences of overstepping the boundaries of their arrangement.

    Meus stood alone in the corridor, the weight of his miscalculation heavy on his shoulders. The door to Zero''s quarters had closed, leaving him with a sense of frustration and regret. He had hoped to subtly nudge Zero into action, but his attempt at manipulation had backfired.

    Taking a deep breath, Meus gathered his composure. He couldn''t afford to dwell on the mistake; there was still a pressing need to find and rescue Nova. Turning on his heel, he headed back to the drawing-room, where Aeress and Maerti were awaiting him with a guard who was bound and blindfolded.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As he entered the room, the twins looked up. Meus addressed them without delay, his tone firm. "Who¡¯s this? Did you already discover something during your investigation? Did you identify the leak?¡±

    Aeress and Maerti exchanged glances before Aeress spoke up. " We gathered all the guards together and searched them. We found a pouch of gold on him. He claimed to have information about the attackers and the leak, Head Butler. Upon further questioning, he seemed to know details that only someone within the castle walls should know."

    Meus narrowed his eyes at the bound intruder, a mix of suspicion and determination in his gaze. "Remove the blindfold. Let''s see who we''re dealing with."

    Maerti swiftly removed the blindfold, revealing the face of a disheveled man who seemed to be in his late thirties. He appeared nervous but defiant, meeting Meus''s gaze with a certain level of resentment.

    "You''ve got nothing on me. I haven''t done anything wrong," the intruder spat out, attempting to appear unyielding.

    Meus, unfazed by the bravado, approached the man with a measured step. He then unsheathed his sword and stabbed it into the hand left hand causing him to scream. "You were found with both money and in possession of information outside your purview. That alone raises suspicions. Now, tell me your name and why you''re here. Know that if you lie to me then your suffering shall only grow."

    The intruder winced in pain as Meus''s sword pierced his hand, the scream escaping his lips echoing in the room. Sweat beads formed on his forehead as he grappled with the searing pain. Meus, unyielding, held his gaze steady, his intent clear ¨C he sought the truth.

    "I''ll ask you once more," Meus spoke with a stern tone, "What is your name, and why are you here?"

    The intruder took a deep breath, a mixture of fear and defiance in his eyes. "Fine, fine! My name is Corbin, and I was paid to gather information about House Torin. I didn''t know you''d search me so thoroughly."

    Meus pressed the blade a bit further, a warning that deception wouldn''t be tolerated. "Who paid you, Corbin? And for what purpose were you gathering information? Where was the girl taken to? Speak the truth if you value your hand and your life."

    "I... I don''t know who hired me. They approached me anonymously. They wanted information on House Torin, especially any weaknesses or secrets. They paid well, and I didn''t ask too many questions. As for this girl, I was only told to inform them when a carriage left the castle. They most likely assumed Duke Torin was inside and when they found he wasn¡¯t she was most likely already killed."

    Meus maintained the pressure on Corbin''s hand, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. "Anonymously, you say? Describe the individuals who contacted you. Any distinctive features or signs that might reveal their identity."

    Corbin struggled to recall the details, his face contorted in pain. "They wore cloaks, hooded. I couldn''t see their faces. They always met me in secluded places, and their voices were disguised. I swear, that''s all I know!"

    Meus processed the information swiftly as he removed his blade. "Thank you I believe you. Aeress, Maerti, it seems he holds no more useful information. Kill him and dispose of the body I¡¯ll head to the site of the carriage attack and see if I can find any clues."

    Aeress and Maerti, skilled assassins trained under Meus''s command, acknowledged his orders with a nod. They wasted no time in carrying out the grim task. As Meus left the room to investigate the site of the carriage attack, the twins efficiently executed Corbin with a quick and efficient stab to the neck, ensuring that the loose end was tied.

    Outside the castle, Meus made his way to the location where the carriage had been ambushed. The night air was filled with an eerie stillness. Meus''s sharp eyes scanned the area, searching for any clues that might shed light on the identity of the attackers or their motives.

 Chapter 267 Priorities Z

    "Zero, what do you plan to do about Nova?" Valna asked, her voice gentle. "I know what you said to that human and all but will you really leave it up to them."

    Zero remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on a distant point. "Nova is fine and she¡¯s still within the limits of the town. Yoko and I already checked before they went out on this outing and there was no one capable of hurting or even kidnapping her. Therefore, she must have gone with them willingly. She¡¯s been cooped up in the castle for a while now so she took this as a chance to go out and play."

    Yoko sighed, understanding the complexity of the situation. "Yes, when she gets back in two days she¡¯ll need a stern talking to. Don¡¯t worry thought I took precautions and cast a protection spell on her and Avarus before we came here so she¡¯ll be fine."

    Valna looked at Zero with a mix of concern and curiosity. "You seem remarkably calm about this. Are you not worried for Nova''s safety?"

    Zero turned to face Valna, his eyes piercing. "Worrying accomplishes nothing. We¡¯ve taken measures to ensure her safety, and I trust that Yoko will handle the situation if anything occurs. Nova is a capable young girl, and she can handle herself. Now, let''s focus on other matters.  So Valna, what did you say happened to Avarus?"

    Valna shifted Avarus in her arms, the baby stirring but still asleep. "Avarus is fine. He''s been restless, though, as you remember he doesn¡¯t like being around me. So why make me take care of him? Ah, I also forgot he said his first words today."

    Yoko''s eyes widened with excitement as she approached Valna and Avarus. "First words? That''s incredible! What did he say?" Yoko gently took Avarus into her arms, her attention fully focused on Valna.

    Valna had a look that was a mix of amusement and slight irritation on her face. "His first words were, ''Hwte ywu.''"

    Yoko''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Hwte ywu? What does that mean?"

    Valna chuckled, "Well, considering Avarus, it''s his way of saying ''Hate you.'' Apparently, he decided to express his feelings today. If he wasn¡¯t wearing his bracelet he might have also used his powers to attack me too."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Yoko burst into laughter, the sound echoing through the room. "Hate you? Oh, Avarus, you''re just adorable! Don''t worry; I''m sure it''s just a phase."

    Zero, who had been observing the exchange, joined in. "I doubt it, it seems Avarus has a strong personality most likely due to his Seed of Greed. It clashes with my Seed of Pride and Valna¡¯s Seed of Kindness. We¡¯ll have to train him to use his power wisely or he¡¯ll attack us eventually. Anyways more importantly we called you here to help us with a little experiment."

    Zero then went on to explain how they wanted to create Elemental Spirits. Zero pulled out a bag filled with gems of different colors and sizes. ¡°These are mana crystals. The animals of this world coalesce mana in their bodies and it mixes with their blood forming these gems. They¡¯re usually darker in color due to the blood but I removed it leaving only a pure mana crystal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting, but what¡¯s that got to do with why you called me?¡± Valna asked with a confused look as she picked up one of the crystals.

    ¡°Yoko and I have figured out how to create these crystals artificially. We¡¯ll now be making a large crystal of each of the 6 elements: air, fire, water, earth, light, and darkness. Since you¡¯re the best with fire and light mana I want you to make those. I¡¯ll take care of darkness and air. Yoko will handle water and earth,¡± explained Zero

    Zero then raised both of his hands up and began gathering mana above his hands. He then slowly mixed in his own mana with the mana from his left hand being green and the right being black. Once there was enough man he slowly condensed it while rotating it causing his colored mana to slowly mix with the mana he gathered and condense. The mana first started as mere wisps then became air, and after that took on a liquid-like consistency, before finally turning into a crystal.

    Valna observed Zero''s demonstration with keen interest, her eyes following the transformation of mana into a crystal. The play of colors and the intricate process with the mana intrigued her as she witnessed the creation of the crystal.

    "That''s truly fascinating," Valna remarked, her fingers gently caressing the crystal. "So, you want me to create similar crystals with fire and light mana?"

    Zero nodded, "Exactly. We want to create elemental spirits, and for that, we need these crystals infused with the purest form of each element. Yoko and I can manipulate air, darkness, water, and earth mana, but we need your expertise for fire and light."

    Valna held out her hands, her eyes glowing with an orange radiance. She began to gather the mana, feeling the warmth and brightness emanating from her palms. Simultaneously, she focused on her internal flame, attuning herself to the fire mana within. The dance of two distinct energies in each of her hands was a delicate process, but Valna''s mastery over her elements allowed her to control them seamlessly.

    As the mana converged, Valna carefully molded it, creating two crystals that shimmered with an orange and red fiery hue and a white radiant crystal that shined. The crystals took on a unique beauty, each capturing the essence of fire and light.

    "There you go," Valna said, presenting the two crystals to Zero. "One of fire and one of light mana. Now, what''s the next step in creating these elemental spirits?"

    Zero examined the crystals with satisfaction as he put Valna¡¯s crystals next to his and Yoko¡¯s, "Excellent work, Valna. The next step involves using my power to create a cradle of life and inserting both the crystal and a soul inside. The elemental spirits will be born from the essence of the type of mana within these crystals."

 Chapter 268 Priorities Part 2 Z

    "These are exquisite, my Lord. I''ve never seen anything like them. But you mentioned a cradle of life. What exactly is that?" asked Valna

    Zero smiled, producing a small, blood-red egg-shaped object on the table. "This is a cradle of life. I created it by melding my power over creation with a spell I found in Dracula''s castle. The spell is called devil forging which allows one to create a demon familiar. I''ve used the cradle before, but there were a few issues."

    Valna examined the blood-red egg with intrigue. "Issues? What happened?"

    Zero explained, "The cradle of life, in its original form, can create a living creature if a soul and mana are fed into it. However, what I want to create are not living creatures but a living familiar bound to its master and able to grow stronger. However, it can¡¯t create a spirit, so Yoko and I designed a new cradle just for this purpose." He pointed to a space where another egg appeared, this one clear and translucent, glowing with a soft blue hue.

    "This new cradle is specifically designed for creating elemental spirits. It took us a few days to perfect it. If our calculations are right by inserting the elemental crystal, like the ones you created, a memory, and a soul into this cradle. The magic within the crystal, along with the essence of the soul, will intertwine to give birth to an elemental spirit. The elemental spirit that will be born will be shaped by the crystal and the memory. Once they¡¯ve been inserted they must be placed in an area filled with their element to incubate and feed on once born." explained Zero

    ¡°Why a memory thought? That seems weird.¡± asked a confused Valna

    ¡°Because without it it will just be a floating ball of mana without any instinct other than to feed endlessly with reason. The memory with shape its form and give it the instincts needed to not only feed but evolve and grow.¡± explained Zero

    "So, a memory is like a blueprint for the elemental spirit," Valna summarized, trying to grasp the concept.

    Zero nodded in agreement. "Bingo. The memory is a very crucial element in this process. It ensures that the elemental spirit is not just a formless mass of mana but a being with purpose and direction. Now, we have the cradle, the elemental crystals, and soon I¡¯ll add the memory and soul. Once everything is in place, then I¡¯ll need your help."

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°My help? It seems like you¡¯ve got everything figured out so what can I do?¡± asked a confused Valna

    Zero walked over and grabbed her hand. ¡°Simple when the process is complete the egg still won¡¯t hatch. For it to hatch it needs to be incubated meaning we have to place the egg in a place filled with the spirit¡¯s element. Such as placing the fire crystal in a volcano or such. So I want you to take the complete cradles and place them in such places and wait till they hatch.¡±

    Valna looked at the translucent blue egg, a sense of exasperation settling in. "So basically you wish to create the catalyst whilst I take care of the rest. I suppose I should feel appreciative being a part of this, right my Lord?"

    Zero chuckled at Valna''s remark. "Appreciative? Well, you''re not exactly wrong there. You''re a crucial element in bringing these elemental spirits into the world. Besides neither Yoko nor I can leave here right now."

    Valna sighed, a mix of resignation and amusement in her expression. "I suppose I can''t argue with that. Fine, I''ll take these cradles to the designated places once you''ve completed the elemental spirits. But I have a question, my lord."

    "Ask away," Zero replied, still holding the translucent blue egg in his hand.

    Valna hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Why are we doing this? What''s the purpose of creating these elemental spirits? Is there some greater goal you have in mind?"

    Zero''s gaze turned thoughtful, and he released Valna''s hand. "The creation of elemental spirits is, in a way, an experiment. Yoko and I have been studying the nature of this world¡¯s magic and mana, and we believe that these spirits can help elevate this world. The spirits can act as guardians and slowly nurture this world in our place. It''s a step towards filling this world with more mana and elevating the souls of the mortal creatures. I plan to make this world something like a home base for us. All the other divine beings all hold dominion over multiple worlds and we need to start building our own  territory."

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we take off these rings suppressing our strength and truly working on controlling this world? If your fears are founded and there is another deity here then we can overpower it. The best strategy is to consolidate our strength quickly,¡± said Valna

    Zero rubbed his head in exasperation. ¡°Valna we¡¯re staying lowkey because we don¡¯t know if there are enemies out there and if there are how many. I agree with you but first, we need information. That''s why I had our servant go out and look into this world for us while Fenrir and J?rmungandr go look into the current star system we¡¯re at.¡±

    Valna nodded, understanding the need for caution. "Information is key, indeed. However, I must express my concern. The steps we''ve taken to gather information seem slow and will most likely yield nothing. We''re essentially hiding and waiting. In my opinion, a more direct and efficient approach might be beneficial. Instead of waiting, we could act."

    Zero raised an eyebrow, a look of amusement on his face as he waved intrigued by Valna''s proposal. "What do you suggest, Valna? Go on I¡¯m listening."

    Valna took a deep breath before presenting her idea. "We have powerful servants at our disposal. Instead of waiting for information, why not use one of them out into the world as bait? Sacrifice one of our stronger servants to draw out any potential deity or threat. It would be a faster and more direct method. Waiting and hiding only wastes time."

 Chapter 269 Priorities Conclusion Z

    There was a moment of silence as Zero contemplated Valna''s proposal. The room seemed to hold its breath, awaiting his response.

    Zero''s piercing gaze met Valna''s, and he responded firmly, "No, Valna. We''ll continue with the current plan. There''s no need for you to concern yourself with it right now. Everything is progressing well, and changing our approach would be unnecessary."

    Valna looked at him silently for a few moments, her expression unreadable. Finally, she calmly said, "Very well, I understand and obey. Call me when you finish the spirit eggs, and I will follow your orders."

    With that, Valna left the room, leaving behind a lingering tension. Yoko, who had been observing the exchange, chuckled. "Well, that was interesting. Usually, when either you or I say jump, Valna asks how high. It''s good to see her show some independence again, even if briefly."

    Zero sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I should handle the situation with Valna soon. We don''t need another Sophia situation on our hands."

    Yoko raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, come on, Zero. It''s not that bad yet. I''m sure I could help smooth things over if you want me to handle it for you."

    Zero shot her a warning look. "No, Yoko don¡¯t interfere. I''ll take care of it. Your involvement would only make things more complicated than it needs to be."

    As Zero left the room, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Valna''s recent assertiveness was a manifestation of deeper concerns. The incident with Sophia, who was a previous servant of heaven who went rogue, still lingered in his memory. Sophia rebelled against them, leading to a messy fight to the death between Zero¡¯s group and her. Zero didn''t want a repeat of that scenario.

    In the following days, as Zero worked on the elemental spirit eggs, Yoko took on the responsibility of watching over Avarus. She found him playing with small toys, occasionally muttering his unique version of words. Yoko couldn''t help but smile at the innocent antics of the little one.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the castle, Valna contemplated the recent exchange with Zero. Her thoughts were a tempest of conflicting emotions. While she understood the need for caution, a part of her yearned for a more active approach. The tension between her and Zero was palpable, and she knew that she should obey but something screamed that Zero needed her to do.

    As Zero continued with his intricate magic to complete the spirit eggs, he felt the weight of the unresolved situation with Valna. Zero knew he couldn''t let it fester. One evening, as the translucent blue eggs shimmered with latent magic, Zero approached Yoko. "Yoko, I need you to watch over Avarus for a few more days. Don¡¯t let him near Valna because he was the catalyst for Valna''s recent behavior. I also need you to finalize the magical preparations on the eggs. It will require a series of intricate spells before I can insert the memory and soul."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Yoko nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I''ll take care of Avarus, and I''ll make sure the eggs are ready for the final steps by tomorrow. But, Zero, you really should talk to Valna. I saw he talking to herself so you should deal with it now."

    Zero sighed, acknowledging Yoko''s advice. "I know, I know. I''ll handle it. I need to head back to the forest where I left those two ghouls anyways, so I¡¯ll bring her along. You just focus on completing the magic for the spirit eggs."

    Yoko shrugged, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark. "Yes Sir. Good luck, Zero. The current Valna might be a tough one to crack."

    Feeling that there was no point in trading words and quips with Yoko any longer Zero decided to leave. He quickly located Valna and asked her to follow him to the forest. Of course, Valna accepted and followed Zero as he took to the skies and flew in the direction of the forest.

    As Zero landed and ventured back into the forest, Valna trailing behind, he found the perfect moment to broach the subject. The dense trees and the rustling leaves served as witnesses to the impending conversation. "Valna, we need to talk," Zero began, his voice carrying a solemn tone. "It seems you have something you wish to get off your chest, so why not do so now? Tell me what¡¯s on your mind. I have an idea what it might be but I¡¯d like for you to tell me about it."

    Valna met Zero''s gaze, her eyes reflecting a desire he knew too well. "My lord, there''s nothing more to say. I''ve accepted your decision and will follow your orders. You need not worry about me. I am fine."

    Zero, however, wasn''t satisfied with such a dismissal. "Are you sure to want to dismiss the issue? We¡¯re all alone and there¡¯s no one to interrupt us so now is the best time to get it off your chest. "

    Valna sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "As I said before I can''t shake the feeling that time is slipping away. Our current approach feels too slow, and I fear we might miss something crucial. Sacrificing one of our stronger servants as bait could draw out any potential deity faster."

    Zero placed a reassuring hand on Valna''s shoulder. "You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about, but rather why you¡¯re in such a rush. No need to dance around the issue; speak what¡¯s really on your mind. Tell me that¡¯s an order."

    The forest seemed to echo with the weight of their conversation. Valna looked into Zero''s eyes, her expression softening. "I understand, my Lord. I shall abide by your order. It''s just... you promised me¡­ a child in this world."

    Zero nodded, acknowledging her feelings. "Yes I know, I was there. I clearly remember saying I would do so in around 20 years or less. I understand that you must feel frustrated, Valna. I made you look after Avarus the child I had with Yoko. Not only that but I¡¯ve been spending so much time with her and Nova. You must be feeling neglected and acted out as a way to attract my attention. That''s why here and now you have my undivided attention so tell me all your grievances."

    Valna''s gaze wavered, her needing a moment to compose herself before speaking. Her voice carried a mix of frustration and vulnerability. "My Lord, it''s true that my duty is to serve you and Mistress Yoko faithfully. But, you''ve given me a glimpse of a different life, a promise of a family. I know it¡¯s unbecoming of me, but I can¡¯t help myself yearning for something more than just servitude."

    Zero listened attentively, his expression serious and understanding. "I know. I made you that promise, Valna, and I intend to keep it. However, we are in a delicate situation. We don¡¯t know where we are and what dangers lie in store. Creating a child now without understanding the situation, would leave all of us vulnerable."

    Zero sighed, reached out with a gentle touch, and his fingers ran through her flowing hair. The fiery orange strands gleamed in the soft moonlight, and he could sense the tension easing beneath his touch. "Valna, I appreciate your desire. I have no reason to reject you, so once I am assured that we are safe we can do such things."

    With a tender smile, Zero drew Valna closer, his free hand gently cradling her cheek. Their lips met in a soft, lingering kiss, a silent reassurance passing between them. The forest seemed to hold its breath, granting them a moment of intimacy amidst the mysteries it harbored.

    As they parted, Zero''s eyes met Valna''s, his gaze warm and understanding. "Be patient, Valna," he whispered, his voice a gentle caress. "As you can see I haven''t forgotten my promise to you. But for now, let''s focus on building a safe home."

 Chapter 269.5 Wrath of Atli

    As the two days passed, tension hung heavy in the air at Hakuba Shrine. Thor, having indulged in the feast prepared by Hl?kk and R¨®ta, grew increasingly impatient with each passing hour. His towering figure paced restlessly, the ground beneath him trembling slightly with each step. Sif, ever the voice of reason, attempted to soothe her husband''s growing frustration, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to Thor''s mounting agitation.

    However, despite Sif''s efforts to maintain order, the sky above began to betray the brewing storm within Thor. Thunderclouds rolled ominously across the once-clear sky, casting dark shadows over the shrine. The air crackled with static electricity, and the atmosphere grew heavy with the promise of impending conflict.

    Sensing the impending danger, Muriel knew that she could no longer delay. She turned to Soma and Mina, her expression grave. "Not much time now," she said, her voice urgent. "Thank you both for the assistance you¡¯ve given me these past few days. You both need to evacuate from the city immediately and take those you care for with you."

    Soma and Mina exchanged worried glances, understanding the gravity of the situation. Without hesitation, they sprang into action, rallying the residents of Hirosaki into groups wherever they could, and then Soma used his hypnotic vision to tell them to visit a relative far away. Meanwhile, Muriel''s mind raced with the knowledge that she had to act quickly to prevent Thor from taking action. If he did then a war might occur impeding the orders she was given.

    As the evacuation efforts began, Muriel made her way to the room where Thor and Sif were staying. However, before she could enter, she was stopped by the vigilant valkyries, their expressions stern as they searched her for any signs of treachery. Muriel submitted to the search without protest, knowing that she had no choice but to comply.

    Once cleared by the valkyries, Muriel entered the room and respectfully greeted Thor and Sif. "My lord, my lady," she began, her tone measured. "I understand your impatience, but I implore you to grant me more time until my superior arrives. The situation is delicate, and I fear that rushing into action may only exacerbate the tensions between our pantheons. If that happens neither side shall find the answers we seek."

    Thor''s patience had worn thin, and his frustration was palpable. He crushed a glass in his hand, his eyes flashing with anger. "Enough!" he thundered, his voice reverberating through the room as thunder could be heard for miles across the skies. "You have been given ample time, little bird. Yet you have failed to produce results. My patience wears thin, and we will wait no longer."

    Sif interjected, her voice calm but firm. "Thor, calm yourself," she said, her gaze steady. "Let us hear what the little angel has to say. Rushing into action without fully understanding the situation may lead to dire consequences. Let us exercise caution."

    But Thor was unmoved, his resolve unyielding. "No more delays," he declared, his tone final. "We will take matters into our own hands if necessary."

    Muriel''s heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. Time was running out, and she knew that she stood no chance in a battle against a Mid-Level Deity and a Higher Deity. With a heavy heart, she bowed respectfully to Thor and Sif. "As you wish, my lord, my lady," she said, her voice tinged with frustration. "I will do everything in my power to resolve this matter swiftly."

    As Muriel left the shrine, her heart weighed heavy with the burden of impending catastrophe. At this rate not only would she die but there existed a chance that heaven might discover her theratory if they checked her body closely. She like all lower angles had a physical body as opposed to the spiritual ones used by higher-tier angels. She looked up to the sky, where clouds rumbled ominously, stretching as far as her eyes could see. The atmosphere crackled with electricity.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She cursed under her breath as she descended the shrine stairs, her mind racing with thoughts of how to prevent disaster. She couldn''t let Thor and Sif unleash their wrath upon this world, but she also couldn''t allow her true allegiance to be revealed or engage in direct confrontation.

    As she reached the town below, she spotted Mina and Soma still hard at work evacuating civilians. Muriel approached them swiftly, their expression grave. They stopped their tasks, turning to her with urgency in their eyes.

    "Why did you leave them at the shrine?" Mina asked, her voice laced with urgency.

    Muriel took a deep breath, composing herself before speaking. "There''s no time to waste," she said, her tone urgent. "The big one with ginger hair is growing impatient, and he¡¯s on the brink of unleashing his fury upon the world."

    Soma''s eyes widened with alarm, understanding the gravity of the situation. "What can we do?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation.

    Muriel''s mind raced with possibilities, knowing that there were no options. "You need to return to your island," she said, her voice firm. "Set up barriers if you can, and seek shelter. With any luck, you might be able to ride out the storm. If you take some humans with you they could repopulate in a few millenia."

    Mina and Soma exchanged worried glances, realizing the severity of Muriel''s warning. They knew that they had to act quickly to protect themselves and those they cared for.

    "Thank you for your warning," Mina said, her voice determined. "We''ll do everything we can to prepare for what''s to come. May I ask you something?"

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Muriel

    ¡°Why have you helped us so many times? You kept the other angels from killing us and are now trying to protect our island,¡± asked Mina with a confused look on her face

    ¡°No great reason, I helped before because I don¡¯t like senseless death. And as for now, your island seems to have the best chance of surviving this disaster, so I helped hoping you¡¯d take in as many humans as you could,¡± explained Muriel as she turned to leave.

    As she made her way through the town, Muriel''s thoughts were consumed by the looming threat overhead. She prayed silently that heaven''s reinforcements would arrive in time to avert catastrophe.

    As Muriel returned to the shrine, her mind was clouded with uncertainty and worry. She had no plan, no way to prevent the impending disaster, and her heart weighed heavy with the burden of her failure. This world and those two individuals seemed to hold some use for the young master so she wished to preserve them but that seemed wholly impossible now.

    As she entered the shrine gates, her senses were heightened, checking if the Aesir were still here. Suddenly, an object flew past her with such velocity that she barely had time to register it. Instinctively, she looked forward and saw Thor standing outside, his hand outstretched as if he had just thrown something.

    Muriel''s heart raced as she realized that the object was likely Thor''s famous hammer, Mj?lnir. She remained outwardly composed, despite the shock of the near miss, and approached Thor cautiously.

    "What is the meaning of this, Lord Thor?" she asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her.

    Thor remained silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, Mj?lnir flew back into his hand with a resounding thud, causing the very air to tremble. He spoke, his voice tinged with irritation.

    "You walked in on my practice," he said gruffly. "And now that you''re back, you will take us to the site where the Eyes of the Nornir were used."

    Muriel''s mind raced as she tried to come up with a response. She knew that Heaven''s reinforcements would arrive soon, and she desperately needed more time to prevent a confrontation. With a calm facade, she addressed Thor.

    "If you could just be patient a little while longer," she began, her voice pleading. "The higher-ups of heaven will be here soon, and then we can provide an explanation. There''s no need for rash actions."

    Thor sighed heavily, and lightning began to discharge from his body, a clear sign of his growing impatience. He approached Muriel, and she felt the intense heat of his lightning as he grabbed her throat. The lightning burned her skin, causing her to wince in pain.

    "I hate angels," Thor growled, his grip tightening on her collar. "You''re all slaves to your precious orders, incapable of independent thought or action."

    Muriel''s heart sank as Thor''s grip tightened, the pain intensifying with each passing moment. She felt helpless, trapped in the grasp of a god whose fury when faced with an enemy knew no bounds.

    Just as she thought she couldn''t bear it any longer, a blinding light illuminated the area, and a powerful hand pulled her out of Thor''s grasp. As her vision cleared, Muriel found herself face to face with Archangel Phanuel, his expression stern yet compassionate as he held her injured form.

    "Greetings, Atli," Phanuel''s voice was calm but still echoed with authority. "Now, how many times have I warned you not to manhandle my subordinates? If you don''t respect the boundaries I set, then you''ll find yourself in some serious trouble. Consider this your final warning."

    ¡°Oh is that a threat? Also, I remember telling you the next time you called me that I would crush you,¡± said Thor as the lightning coming off his body intensified striking the ground randomly.

 Chapter 270 J?rmungandrs Report Z

    As Zero and Valna prepared to continue their journey deeper into the forest, a sudden, sharp hissing sound echoed through the area. They both froze, senses heightened as a feeling of being watched settled over them. Instinctively, they stood back-to-back, scanning their surroundings for any sign of threat. Their eyes landed on a large, boa-sized snake hanging from a nearby tree. Its scales were white on the inner side and a deep green on the outer edges, blending seamlessly with the foliage. The snake hissed once more before speaking in a cold, detached voice.

    "Are you done with the useless discussion?" it asked, its tone dripping with disdain.

    Recognizing the voice, Zero''s eyes narrowed as he addressed the serpent. "J?rmungandr, is that you?"

    The snake tilted its head as if in confusion. "Who else could it be?" it responded, its voice carrying a hint of irritation.

    Zero sighed, tension easing slightly. "What are you doing here, J?rmungandr?"

    J?rmungandr''s eyes glinted with a cold light. "I''ve returned after fulfilling the request put to me by Hel. I''ve been scouring the solar system to ensure we are alone out here. This planet is the only one with life, but I detected two distinct types of divine mana surrounding it. I¡¯m led to believe there are currently two deities on this planet."

    Valna''s brows furrowed in concern. "Two deities? Are you certain?"

    J?rmungandr nodded slowly, his scales shimmering in the moonlight. "Yes. However, one of the energies is very weak."

    "Could the weak energy belong to a demi-god like us?" Valna asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    The serpent shook its head. "No, it¡¯s even weaker than that. It¡¯s possible that this deity is either dying or sealed away."

    Zero''s mind raced with possibilities. "Were you able to locate either source of the divine energy?"

    J?rmungandr hissed in frustration. "This world is saturated with mana, making it difficult to pinpoint their locations. Currently, Fenrir is scouring the globe. His sense of smell is superior and better suited for this type of work. If anyone can locate them, it''s him."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Zero nodded thoughtfully. "I made the right call by suggesting we hide our divine mana and avoid drawing attention until we have a better understanding of this world."

    J?rmungandr''s eyes flickered with a hint of acknowledgment before he continued, "I''ve done what Hel asked of me. I''ll go rest now."

    Zero offered, "Should I open a doorway for you?"

    The serpent shook its head. "No, I prefer the cold. I''ll head north to sleep for some time."

    With that, J?rmungandr slithered down from the tree and vanished into the underbrush, leaving Zero and Valna alone once more. Zero turned to Valna, his earlier thoughts momentarily overshadowed by the new information. "It seems our situation is more complicated than we thought. We need to be even more cautious."

    Valna nodded in agreement, the weight of their predicament settling heavily on her shoulders. "I understand. We''ll follow your plan and proceed carefully."

    Zero took a deep breath, his resolve strengthening. "Let''s continue. We still have much to do and no time to waste."

    They resumed their journey through the forest, the night air cool and crisp around them. The conversation with J?rmungandr had added an edge to their mission, a reminder of the dangers that lay ahead. But for now, they focused on their immediate goal: locating the ghouls that Zero had left here before.

    Zero moved with purpose, his senses alert for any sign of the ghouls he had left in this part of the forest. He had placed them here to allow them space to grow, but now he needed to expedite their growth. Valna followed closely, her thoughts still lingering on the recent revelations and the kiss that had momentarily soothed her worries. She remained silent, her mind a whirlwind of emotions and calculations.

    After several minutes of navigating the thick underbrush, Zero came to a halt, raising a hand to signal Valna to stop. They were close. The air here felt different, charged with a faint, smell of death and decay. Zero''s eyes scanned the surroundings, and he reached out with his senses to locate these undead minions of his.

    "Stay alert and be careful," he murmured to Valna. "We''re in their territory now, so try not to kill them by accident if you stumble upon them."

    Zero could easily find them if he unleashed his divine mana and used his sight to find their souls, but that would draw attention that he didn''t need at this moment. So they would have to search like normal. The scent of decay permeated the whole forest area, making it difficult to pinpoint the two ghouls.

    Zero saw that Valna was clearly distracted and he somewhat understood why. So he brought out a small black crystal and explained, "Remember how I explained that the animals of this world have such crystals within their bodies. I¡¯ll find the ghouls but I need a few more black crystals like the ones I¡¯m holding. Can I ask you to hunt a few animals and bring me back some more of these?"

    Valna snapped out of her deep thoughts and asked, "How many do you need me to get?"

    "Nine more of this size would be ideal," Zero replied.

    Valna then took flight, leaving Zero by himself. Zero grew a claw on his right pointer finger and used it to slice open his left palm, drawing some blood before the wound sealed shut. Holding his blood in his palm, Zero waited for the scent to draw in the dimwitted ghouls who moved on instinct.

    There was a brief silence, followed by the sound of rustling leaves and the unmistakable groans of the ghouls. Two figures emerged from the shadows, their forms grotesque and twisted, with decaying flesh and hollow eyes that glowed faintly in the moonlight. They moved with a slow, deliberate gait.

    Zero smiled, a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. "Good, right on time. Let¡¯s hurry up then I don¡¯t have much time to waste here and there much to do."

 Chapter 270.5 Wrath of Atli Part 2

    Phanuel remained unfazed, his grip on Muriel firm yet gentle as he stood his ground. "It''s not a threat, Atli. By now, you must know me well enough to surmise that I don¡¯t make threats but rather I make promises," he replied, his voice unwaveringly calm as six wings of light appeared behind him, increasing the pressure felt by all nearby. "My subordinate had no intention of causing any conflict, but if you continue to act rashly, you will force my hand."

    Muriel, still reeling from the pain, felt a surge of relief at Phanuel''s arrival. She knew that with him here, there was a chance to de-escalate the situation and avoid the catastrophic battle Thor clearly seemed to dying for. She could only hope that Thor would heed Phanuel''s warning and stand down.

    The tension in the air was palpable, as if the very atmosphere held its breath. Thor''s eyes remained locked on Phanuel, the power of the storm god clashing with the steadfast resolve of the archangel. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Thor''s grip on Mj?lnir tightened slightly.

    ¡°Wait, stay your hand husband. This course of action shall gain us nothing. He is not a simple opponent due to his virtue,¡± said Sif as she reached out and placed her hand on Thor¡¯s shoulder.

    Thor turned to look back at Sif before loosening his grip on Mj?lnir. "Very well, Phanuel," Thor said, his voice low and dangerous. "But this is far from over. We will get to the bottom of this, with or without your cooperation."

    Phanuel nodded, his gaze never leaving Thor''s. "We will cooperate fully, but on our terms," he said. "For now, let us focus on finding the truth and resolving this matter peacefully."

    Phanuel retracted his wings, the light fading as he gently set Muriel down. He straightened his robes, which transformed into a white dress shirt and jeans. He then turned to Sif, greeting her formally. "Lady Sif," he said with a respectful nod.

    Sif returned the greeting, her expression calm but firm. "Archangel Phanuel," she acknowledged. "I must ask that you refrain from upsetting my husband further. His patience is not infinite."

    Phanuel shrugged casually. "I''ll do so if Atli leaves my subordinate alone," he said, ignoring the flash of anger in Thor''s eyes.

    Thor''s grip tightened again on Mj?lnir, his knuckles white with the effort. "Do not call me that name," he warned, his voice a low growl.

    Sif shot Phanuel a glare, and he relented, his expression softening. "Very well, Thor," he said, offering a slight bow. "I apologize."

    Thor grunted and looked away, the tension in his posture easing slightly as the thunderclouds dissipated. Sif took a deep breath and addressed Phanuel once more. "Heaven must produce the whereabouts of the angel Sophia, or you will answer for this incident," she demanded.

    Phanuel smiled, the corners of his mouth curling upward in a display of calm confidence. "It is not proper to have this discussion outside," he suggested. "Let us head inside. Muriel, please lead the way."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Muriel, still recovering from her ordeal, nodded and began to lead them back into the shrine. The group followed her, the atmosphere charged with the remnants of their confrontation.

    Once inside, the shrine''s warm, dim lighting provided a stark contrast to the tense scene outside. Phanuel gestured for everyone to take their seats at the grand table prepared by the valkyries.

    Phanuel turned to Muriel, a gentle smile on his face. "Muriel, would you be so kind as to prepare some tea for our guests?" he asked.

    Muriel nodded, grateful for the task that allowed her to momentarily step away from the tense conversation. She moved swiftly to the small kitchen area of the shrine, her hands trembling slightly as she prepared the tea. She took a deep breath, willing herself to calm down. As she worked, she couldn''t help but think about the delicate balance they were trying to maintain between the pantheons.

    Once the tea was ready, Muriel carefully carried the tray back to the table where Phanuel, Sif, and Thor sat. She placed the cups before each of them, her movements precise and respectful. Phanuel sat on one side of the table, with Sif and Thor on the other, their expressions a mix of suspicion and curiosity.

    "Thank you, Muriel," Phanuel said, his voice warm as he accepted the tea. Muriel nodded and then stood behind Phanuel, her presence a silent testament to her loyalty. Behind Sif and Thor, the valkyries stood vigilantly, their eyes never leaving the archangel.

    "Now, let us discuss this matter with the gravity it deserves," Phanuel began, his tone measured and diplomatic. "As I mentioned before, Sophia''s disappearance is of great concern to us as well. We have been investigating the matter and have found traces of a mysterious mana that we believe is connected to her absence."

    Sif''s eyes narrowed as she listened. "And you expect us to believe that Heaven had no knowledge of the Asgardian artifact''s presence here?" she asked, skepticism evident in her voice.

    Phanuel nodded, understanding their concerns. "We are actively investigating Sophia''s disappearance. Our teams investigated this world thoroughly even speaking to the natives only to find few traces of mana. Sadly the traces of mana we have found belong to this artifact you were sent to find. So all we can say for sure is that both Sophia and the artifact were here and now they¡¯re not. However, I¡¯m inclined to believe It is possible that a third party is involved, someone who has a vested interest in sowing discord between our realms."

    Sif''s eyes narrowed. "A third party? Who would dare to meddle in the affairs of both Heaven and Asgard?"

    "We do not know as of yet," Phanuel admitted. "As you know we both have multitudes of enemies who gallly sow discord. A war between our sides would only serve to weaken us all. However, we also understand that we must make some form of concession to Asgard. We are willing to provide all information we¡¯ve gathered and will secede this world to Asgard should you wish it."

    Thor''s grip on his cup tightened, but he remained silent, clearly contemplating Phanuel''s words. The room was thick with tension, each side weighing the other''s intentions.

    Muriel stood quietly behind Phanuel, her mind racing. Things were moving in the direction she had hoped until Phanuel talked about seceding this world to Asgard. She needed more time to make sure that she erased any trace of the young master¡¯s mana. While a conflict was something she preferred to avoid it was still preferable to what Phanuel had just offered.

    As Sif pondered Phanuel''s offer, the tension in the room was palpable. Thor''s patience finally snapped, and out of nowhere, he slammed his fist against the table, causing it to shatter into splinters. The force of the blow reverberated through the room, and the valkyries tensed, ready to act.

    Thor''s glare was fixed on Phanuel, his voice a thunderous growl. "This deal is not good enough," he declared. "This territory would be surrounded by Heaven, and Asgard has no interest in this corner of space. It''s also too easy for Heaven to doctor the information and hide any traces that lead back to you."

    Sif sighed, nodding in agreement with Thor. Phanuel frowned, his integrity called into question, but he chose to leave the issue be. He straightened, his expression serious. "Then what would you like instead?" he asked, his tone measured.

    Thor opened his mouth to speak, but Sif placed a hand on his arm, stopping him. She turned to Phanuel, her expression thoughtful. "If Heaven finds Sophia, she must be turned over to us immediately," she said. "Additionally, we want the ability to deploy Heaven''s armies once, at any time of our discretion."

    Phanuel''s eyes narrowed, and he shook his head. "That is unacceptable," he replied firmly. "The first request is reasonable, but the second is not. Heaven cannot grant such a sweeping power to another pantheon."

    Sif''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Very well, then we shall continue negotiating until both sides are satisfied," she said, her tone diplomatic yet firm. She turned to the valkyries and gave a nod. "Replace the table."

    The valkyries moved swiftly, clearing the shattered remnants of the table and bringing in a new one. The air remained tense, but the act of replacing the table provided a brief respite from the intensity of the negotiations.

 Chapter 271 Gareth the Grey H

    Over the last five days, the group has been incredibly busy. They first focused on ensuring the loyalty and unity of Ashby¡¯s bandit crew. Using Ash''s hypnotic abilities, they altered the memories of all the bandits, making them believe they knew Ash, Casandra, and Andrea as allies. They painted the royal family as the villains responsible for their hardships and framed Ashby as their savior and commander. This rebranding turned the bandits into a fervent group of freedom fighters, dedicated to liberating the people from tyranny.

    While Ash was busy manipulating memories, Casandra and Andrea scoured the area for more bandits and thieves. They subdued and brought them back to Ash, who twisted their minds in the same fashion, expanding Ashby''s followers to thirty-eight.

    Despite their growing numbers, the group recognized the limitations of these new freedom fighters in combat. The bandits, though numerous, would be no match for trained knights. Ashby, despite her commanding presence, was only slightly more skilled than her subordinates. They needed a way to enhance their combat abilities, and that meant learning about the local technique known as "Knight''s Resolve," a method the knights of this world used to harness the ambient mana to strengthen themselves.

    On the sixth day, a lead was found. A grizzled old man, a former knight who had fallen on hard times and lived by themselves out in the woods a few towns away. Rumor was going around in Eoqelon that he would probably show up soon to join the adventures guild even though knights saw that as a disgrace. As Andrea stood in the corner intangible listening to the adventuers and mercenaries laughing about how soon a knight would crawl down from on high to their level. Andrea was able to gain important tidbits of information such as the knight known by the title Gareth the Grey was said to know the secrets of Knight''s Resolve. He also had a reputation for being a formidable fighter in his prime.

    Taking this information back to Ashby¡¯s bandit hideout Andrea informed Casandra and Ash about this potential pawn.  Ash stretched and said, ¡°Yeah sounds good to me. Let¡¯s go find him. If he teaches them then we can leave this squalor and find a place with an actual bed.¡±

    ¡°True, we¡¯ve wasted six days setting this up and we¡¯re the slowest group. What¡¯s worse is even after we get this man we still need to set up some form of logistic for these guys or they go under in less than two weeks,¡± said Casandra as she perused documents at a poorly made table.

    Casandra then stood up, handed Andrea two sheets of paper, and said, ¡°Ash and I will go meet this Gareth the Grey. Andrea go check out these two locations. Note any problems or corruption you see and investigate the baron of each place. I want this taken care of in a week will you be able to do that?¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Andrea looked over the documents, ¡°It¡¯ll be tight, but if I have your permission to request Iris to teleport twice then I think I can make it.¡±

    ¡°Good, I already contacted her. She¡¯ll be here any moment now so get ready to leave,¡± answered Casandra.

    No second later did a beautiful elven woman with fair skin. They had dark green eyes, left green hair, and wore a long white dress with green trimming. Ash walked over to the elf grabbed her hands and said, ¡°My Iris you look absolutely shunning much more so than your normal appearance.¡±

    Andrea quickly grabbed Ash and threw him back as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this idiot please forgive his mouth. It tends to speak before he can even think.¡±

    Iris chuckled as she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. So I need to take you to where Casanda said and pick you up in a week¡¯s time correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes please I know we¡¯re taking you away from my own duties. I owe you one. When we¡¯re done I¡¯ll visit Esme to pay you back for this,¡± said Casandra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Well we¡¯re off those elves don¡¯t leave us to our own devices for too long so I need to get back before they discover I¡¯m gone,¡± said Iris as she teleported away with Andrea.

    Wasting no time Casandra grabbed Ash who was still on the ground after being throw by the collar and dragged him out of the bandit hideout. The journey to find Gareth was not without its challenges. The dense forest and treacherous paths made their travel slower than Casandra had hoped. Finally, they located him in a secluded part of the forest, living in a rundown shack.

    As they approached the shack, Gareth stepped out, his eyes sharp and wary. He was still a tall and imposing figure, despite his age. His gray hair and beard gave him a distinguished, if not somewhat rugged, appearance.

    Ash stepped forward, addressing Gareth with a respectful tone. "Gareth the Grey, I presume. Good, we are in need of a teacher to train a bunch of weaklings. They wish to help people, but aren¡¯t strong so they need a trainer. You believe in that stuff right? Helping the weakand all that. We¡¯re willing to pay as much as you want."

    Gareth''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the group. "And why should I help you? I have no love for the citizens of this Kingdom. I also have no interest in fighting battles that are not my own or training others. Leave this place quickly or I shall make you."

    Casandra stepped forward, her voice soft but persuasive. "We understand your hesitation, Gareth. But think of the legacy you could leave behind. By teaching those people, you are not just fighting for anyone, but rather training a new generation to fight for the freedom and justice that you once stood for. You can help shape a new era, one where people are free from oppression. One where no one faces the injustice you face that drove you from your position as a knight. This is your chance to reclaim your honor."

    Gareth seemed touched by Casandra''s words, and a glimmer of something akin to hope crossed his rugged features. However, it quickly vanished, replaced by a look of scorn. Without a word, he turned and walked back to his cabin, returning with a sword in hand. His eyes burned with anger as he leveled the weapon at Ash and Casandra.

    "Leave," he commanded, his voice cold and unyielding.

    Ash leaned closer to Casandra and whispered, "Should I just knock the guy out and take him back?"

    Casandra shook her head, her expression thoughtful. "No, Ash. Forcing him would only make this take longer than necessary. We have a few days left; it''s better to slowly persuade him rather than dragging him anywhere against his will."

    Ash sighed but nodded in agreement. "Alright, we''ll do it your way."

 Chapter 272 Gareth the Grey Part 2 H

    The next day, as the first light of dawn began to creep through the dense canopy of the forest, Gareth the Grey ventured out of his dilapidated cabin to gather firewood. The forest was eerily silent, save for the occasional rustling of leaves and the distant calls of waking birds. Gareth, lost in his thoughts, walked with the practiced ease of someone who had spent countless years traversing these woods.

    His breath fogged the cool morning air as he bent down to collect a few fallen branches, intending to chop them into manageable pieces later. As he straightened up, an unsettling feeling washed over him. It was a prickling sensation at the back of his neck, an instinct honed from years of battle and survival. Slowly, he turned his head, his eyes scanning the shadows between the trees.

    There, leaning casually against a sturdy oak, was Ash. He wore a relaxed expression, as if he had been waiting there for hours, completely at ease in the dim morning light. Ash''s yawn seemed to mock the tension that gripped Gareth''s body. Gareth¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he instinctively tightened his grip on the axe he carried, his knuckles whitening under the pressure.

    "Who are you?" Gareth demanded, his voice a low growl. "How did you get so close without me noticing? Are you an assassin sent to take my life?"

    Ash chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "An assassin? No, no, you''ve got it all wrong, old man. I''m here to recruit you, not kill you. Must be getting on in the years if you¡¯ve forgotten about yesterday."

    Gareth''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. He took a step forward, the axe still held defensively. "Recruit me? Do you take me for a fool? I¡¯ll ask again who are you? No normal person could get this close to me without me noticing."

    Ash shrugged nonchalantly, unfazed by Gareth''s hostility. "Believe what you want, old man. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ve already stated my purpose." He pointed to a pile of firewood nearby, stacked neatly and ready to be taken back to the cabin. "But you might want to hurry and bring that back before it starts raining."

    Gareth followed Ash''s gaze, looking up at the sky. Dark, heavy clouds had begun to gather, casting an ominous grey blanket over the forest. The scent of impending rain was unmistakable, and Gareth knew he needed to return to his cabin before the heavens opened up.

    Gareth hesitated, torn between confronting this mysterious intruder and securing his firewood. The practical side of him won out. He couldn''t afford to waste time, especially with the storm closing in. Keeping a wary eye on Ash, he began to collect the firewood, bundling it together with practiced efficiency.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Ash watched him silently, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. As Gareth hoisted the bundle onto his shoulder, he shot Ash a piercing look. "You have two minutes to explain yourself. Start talking."

    Ash pushed off from the tree, his demeanor still relaxed but his eyes serious. "I meant what I said, Gareth. The group we want you to train is looking to change things, to fight against the corruption that''s rotting this kingdom from the inside out. Your skills, your knowledge, they¡¯re invaluable. They need someone like you to train them and turn them from a ragtag group into knights for the people."

    Gareth snorted, adjusting the weight of the firewood on his shoulder. "And why should I care? I left that life behind for a reason. No amount of pretty words will change my mind."

    Ash took a step closer, his gaze unwavering. "Because you know as well as I do that the kingdom is falling apart. You¡¯ve seen it firsthand. This is your chance to do something about it, to leave a legacy that matters. We''re not asking you to fight our battles for us. We¡¯re asking you to fight for the future that you yourself once believed in. Besides, if you weren¡¯t the least bit interested we wouldn¡¯t be talking now would we."

    Gareth was silent for a long moment, his eyes searching Ash¡¯s face for any sign of deceit. Finding none, he turned and began walking back to his cabin, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts. Ash fell into step beside him, not pressing further but allowing Gareth to mull over his words.

    As they reached the cabin, Gareth finally spoke, his voice gruff but less hostile. "You have a lot of nerve, showing up here and asking for my help. But I''ll consider it. Just don¡¯t expect me to make any promises."

    Ash nodded, a small victory in his eyes. "That''s all we ask, Gareth. Just consider it. We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to get your decision."

    After leaving Gareth¡¯s cabin Ash returned to where Casandra was waiting, he found her seated on a log, deep in thought. She looked up as he approached and raised an eyebrow. "How did it go?"

    Ash plopped down beside her, stretching his arms. "I said all the mushy words you wanted me to. The old man softened up a bit at the end. No promises yet, but it''s a start."

    Casandra smiled, a hint of relief in her eyes. "That''s good. It means there''s hope."

    She then stood up and summoned a few spirits, instructing them to chase away any nearby animals. As the spirits flitted about, she sat back down, closing her eyes. "This human disguise really limits the amount of time I can remain active. I find myself tired so often."

    Ash nodded, understanding her predicament. "Rest well, Casandra. We¡¯ll need all our strength for tomorrow. If the man refuses just have a spirit possess him and let¡¯s head back. I know you want the guy to join of his own free will but we don¡¯t have time so if it comes to it let¡¯s just force it."

    The reason for all this was simply because Ash¡¯s hypnotic suggestion would prove to be helpful here. Surprisingly older minds were hard to bend to his will or even alter due to being set in their ways. So no matter what if Gareth truly did not wish to train anyone then not even Ash could force it. So he asked Casandra to look for the deceased spirit of a knight. If worse came to worse she would have it possess Gareth. This was not ideal because the spirit lack the sanity to train Ashby¡¯s group in the traditional sense. It would turn into one of those things where the group would have to fight the spirit in Gareth¡¯s body and try to pick up whatever skills they could on their own.

    Wanting to avoid that Casandra nodded before she drifted off to sleep, Ash kept watch, his thoughts drifting to the task ahead. They still had much to do, but for the first time in days, things were starting to look up a little and head in the direction they wanted.

 Chapter 273 Gareth the Grey Conclusion H

    The forest was shrouded in darkness, the trees above obscuring the slivers of moonlight that attempted to pierce through. Ash moved silently, his steps quiet as he navigated the familiar path toward Gareth''s cabin. Casandra was deep in sleep back at their temporary camp. Ash had waited patiently until nightfall, until he was certain she wouldn¡¯t wake, before setting out on his own. There was a conversation he needed to have¡ªa conversation best held in solitude.

    The cabin came into view, its weathered structure blending into the shadows of the forest. Ash paused at the edge of the clearing, observing the figure seated on a log in front of the cabin. Gareth the Grey, the once-renowned knight, was staring up at the stars, his face illuminated by the faint light of the heavens. The old man¡¯s posture was relaxed, but there was a heaviness in the way he sat, as though the weight of the world had settled on his shoulders.

    Without a word, Ash stepped forward, crossing the clearing and sitting down beside Gareth on the log. He didn¡¯t announce his presence or offer a greeting. Instead, he simply sat, his gaze following Gareth¡¯s up to the sky. The silence between them was thick but not uncomfortable. It was the kind of silence that existed between people who had nothing to prove to one another, a shared stillness that spoke louder than words.

    For what felt like an hour, they remained like that¡ªtwo men lost in their own thoughts, yet connected by the quiet night. Finally, it was Gareth who broke the silence, his voice low and rough. ¡°What are you doing here, young man?¡±

    Ash glanced at him, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°If you were planning on killing yourself, I figured you might appreciate some company until the end.¡±

    Gareth¡¯s head snapped toward Ash, surprise flickering across his worn features. The old man had been prepared for many things, but not this. ¡°How did you know?¡± he asked, his tone a mix of curiosity and disbelief.

    Ash shrugged casually, his eyes drifting back to the stars. ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve met many people close to death, some on the brink of dying. There¡¯s a certain look in their eyes¡ªa kind of resignation, a loss of will to live. You¡¯ve got that same look.¡±

    A bitter laugh escaped Gareth¡¯s lips, and he shook his head, a self-deprecating smirk forming on his face. ¡°You must have had a hard life to recognize something like that at your age.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Ash chuckled softly, but there was a certain sadness in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve had a good life. It was better than most, certainly it was better than yours I assume,¡± he replied, though the weight behind those words suggested a far more complex truth.

    The silence returned, only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves in the night breeze. They sat together, two men from vastly different worlds, united by a shared understanding of suffering and loss. Ash waited patiently, giving Gareth the time he needed to decide what to say next, if anything at all.

    After a few minutes, Ash broke the silence again, his voice gentle. ¡°Do you want to tell me your story?¡±

    Gareth¡¯s shoulders tensed, and he shook his head firmly, the smile on his face turning into something more painful. ¡°Someone like me doesn¡¯t deserve that,¡± he said, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°I deserve to die alone, without anyone by my side. It¡¯s better if no one knows my story, so I can fade away without a trace. It¡¯s the least I can do for those people and this world.¡±

    Ash stood up, brushing off the dirt from his pants, and turned to face Gareth. His expression was unreadable, a mix of empathy and something more. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in your past, old man,¡± Ash said softly, ¡°so I can¡¯t say whether that¡¯s too much or exactly what you deserve. But what I do know is that my friend and I need you. We¡¯ve got a bunch of idiots who need to be turned into knights, and you¡¯re the only one who can do that.¡±

    Gareth shook his head again, more forcefully this time. ¡°I don¡¯t need a legacy, boy. I¡¯ve had enough of that. I¡¯ve done my share of fighting and teaching, and look where it¡¯s gotten me. There¡¯s nothing left for me to give.¡±

    Ash leaned down, placing a hand on Gareth¡¯s shoulder, his grip firm. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t need a legacy, but we need you. And if you¡¯re so determined to disappear after all this, then I¡¯ll make you a deal. Train our people, help us out, and when it¡¯s all done, I¡¯ll personally make sure you¡¯re forgotten. I¡¯ll finish you off myself and bury you in a place where no one will ever know who you were.¡±

    Gareth looked up at Ash, searching his face for any sign of deceit or manipulation. He found none¡ªonly the earnestness of a man who had seen too much of the world and was asking for one last favor. Gareth¡¯s gaze softened, though he didn¡¯t quite realize it. The bitterness that had consumed him for so long seemed to loosen its grip, if only for a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re a strange one, boy,¡± Gareth finally said, his voice quieter than before. ¡°Offering to kill a man after asking for his help.¡±

    Ash smirked, his usual easygoing demeanor returning. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that before. Besides you¡¯re a strange old man. Just know that I keep my promises.¡±

    Gareth sighed, the tension in his body slowly dissipating. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it seriously this time,¡± he murmured, his eyes once again turning to the stars.

    Ash nodded, satisfied with the answer for now. He gave Gareth one last look before turning and walking back into the forest, leaving the old knight alone with his thoughts.

    As he made his way back to camp, Ash couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked up. As a servant of the twin Goddess of Death Ash had both gathered the souls of those about to die and delivered them to the NetherRealm. He had seen many types of people innocent ones, evil ones, hopeless ones, and broken ones. Gareth was a broken man, but there was still something inside him worth saving. And if anyone could pull that out, it would be the group who needed him most.

    By the time Ash returned, the camp was quiet, Casandra still fast asleep. He settled down beside her. He¡¯d planted the seed, and now, all he could do was wait for it to grow. When they returned in the morning either they would find a man ready to go on living or find a crospe. Either way, they would leave the forest.

 Chapter 274 Will D

    Eir and Mist entered the dilapidated building cautiously, the smell of decay and filth assaulting their senses as soon as they stepped inside. The room was dimly lit by a single flickering candle, barely enough to pierce through the oppressive darkness that clung to the walls. The air was heavy, stagnant with despair, and the faint sounds of labored breathing reached their ears. The stench of decay and sickness assaulted their senses.

    The sight before them was harrowing. Four women, each more broken than the last, lay sprawled across the filthy beds. The sight before them was horrifying¡ªa wretched reflection of the Flint gang''s cruelty. Their bodies were gaunt, skeletal frames barely covered by thin, tattered rags that did nothing to protect them from the cold. Their skin was pale and stretched thin over their bones, with dark bruises and sores marking the places where they had been bound to this nightmare where they had been abused and neglected. Eyes that should have been full of life were sunken, dull, and empty, like the eyes of corpses that had been forced to continue living. The air was thick with the smell of blood, sweat, and death, lingering like a suffocating blanket.

    Mist approached the first woman, who lay closest to the door. The woman¡¯s hair, once likely a rich color, was now matted and greasy, clinging to her gaunt face. Her breath came in shallow, uneven gasps, and her hands trembled uncontrollably. When Mist placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, the woman¡¯s eyes fluttered open, revealing pupils that were glassy and unfocused.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Mist asked softly, though she already knew the answer.

    "Who... who are you?" the woman croaked, her voice barely more than a whisper, filled with the unmistakable tinge of hopelessness.

    Eir knelt closer, her voice a low murmur, almost hesitant. "We¡¯re not here to hurt you. What¡¯s your name?"

    The woman struggled to respond, each word seeming to cause her immense pain. "Alaya... my name... is Alaya." The words came out in a rasp, as if it took everything she had left just to say them.

    Alaya¡¯s cracked lips parted, and she let out a weak, pitiful moan. ¡°Please¡­¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible, ¡°please, make it stop. The pain¡­ it¡¯s too much¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    Mist¡¯s heart clenched at the words, but she kept her expression steady. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, wanting to give the woman a choice, no matter how futile it seemed.

    Alaya¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she nodded slowly, her entire body shaking with the effort. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to live like this¡­ just let me die¡­¡±

    Mist didn¡¯t hesitate. She turned to Eir, who nodded in understanding. Eir stepped forward, her fingers moving in a fluid, practiced motion as she cast a death magic sigil above the woman. The sigil glowed a faint, eerie green, hovering just above the woman¡¯s chest.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but as the sigil began to take effect, a sense of peace washed over her. The tension drained from her body, and her breathing slowed. The pain that had gripped her so fiercely began to fade away. A small, almost imperceptible smile crossed her lips as her eyes slid closed. Within moments, she was gone, her spirit finally free from the torment that had consumed her.

    Eir and Mist exchanged a look before moving to the next woman. This one had bruises around her neck, evidence of a brutal attempt to silence her. She was barely conscious, her eyes rolling back in her head as she struggled to stay lucid. Her face disfigured by the scars of a recent beating, was already too far gone to speak. Her breath rattled in her chest, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. When Mist gently touched her arm, the woman jerked, her eyes snapping open in terror.

    ¡°Don¡­¡¯t touch me¡­ no more¡­ please¡­ make it stop¡­ just let me go¡­¡± she begged, her voice a hoarse rasp.

    Eir wasted no time. She cast the same sigil, and the woman¡¯s breathing began to slow, her body relaxing as the pain ebbed away. It was only a matter of moments before her chest fell still, her life extinguished with a final, peaceful breath.

    As two women passed away, the room grew colder, the presence of death thick in the air. The two who remained alive watched in silence, tears streaming down their gaunt cheeks as they witnessed the passing of their sisters. Their faces, though still young, were etched with lines of pain and suffering far beyond their years. They had been through hell, and now they were the only ones left.

    Eir approached them, her expression softening. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± she asked, her voice gentle yet firm.

    The two women looked at her with hollow eyes, unable to form an answer. They had been stripped of everything¡ªtheir dignity, their hope, even their desire to keep fighting. Yet something in them stirred, something dark and cold. They had lost their humanity, but they had gained something else: a desire for vengeance.

    Eir watched as their eyes darkened, their pupils narrowing with the cold, consuming hatred that had been buried deep within them. It was a hatred that had been festering, growing stronger with every blow, every violation, every moment of torment and fear they had endured.

    Eir didn¡¯t need them to speak. The darkness in their eyes was enough. She knelt beside them, her hands moving in a fluid motion as she cast a new sigil¡ªa powerful, inverted one that glowed with a brilliant white light. The light enveloped the two women, bathing them in a warmth they hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    Their bodies began to heal. The sores and bruises faded away, and their breathing grew stronger and steadier. The gauntness in their faces softened as color returned to their skin. They were still thin, still frail, but they were alive¡ªtruly alive for the first time since they had been taken by the Flint gang.

    Mist knelt beside them, her gaze intense as she asked, ¡°What are your names?¡±

    The women looked at her, tears filling their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t answer. Their voices had been stolen by the pain and suffering they had endured. Mist frowned slightly, then asked another question, one she knew would stir the fire that now burned within them.

    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±

    The two women didn¡¯t speak, but their eyes said everything. They didn¡¯t need to answer verbally. The cold, dark fire that burned in their gaze was answer enough. They had nothing left to live for but vengeance¡ªvengeance against those who had stolen their lives, their hope, their future, and their humanity.

    Eir and Mist stood, their expressions resolute. ¡°We will help you,¡± Eir said softly, her voice like steel wrapped in velvet. ¡°But know this: revenge will consume you if you let it. Use that hatred, that darkness, to fuel your fight. But don¡¯t let it be the only thing you look forward to.¡±

    The women nodded, their gazes locked on Eir and Mist, their new allies in the battle against their tormentors. The room was silent, save for the faint echoes of the lives that had been lost. Eir and Mist led the two women out of the building, the memory of their sisters still seemed fresh on their minds.

    As the two girls stepped out into the night, the cold dusty air filled their lungs, and they felt a strange sense of renewal. They had chosen to live, not for themselves, but for the revenge that now coursed through their veins. The Flint gang and their boss Garik would pay for the pain that had been inflicted on the four, and Eir and Mist would be the instruments of their retribution.

 Chapter 275 Death of Garik D

    Eir and Mist led the two girls down the cobblestone streets toward Garik¡¯s hideout, the worn soles of their boots scraping softly against the cold ground. They kept a steady pace, their eyes flicking to every shadow, every movement around them. The two rescued dwarven girls, barely clinging to their newfound resolve, followed closely behind, still haunted by the pain they had endured but driven by a need for vengeance that had taken root deep within them.

    The Shapers District, where Garik was hiding, was far removed from the slums where they had found the girls. This area was known for its intricately crafted stone buildings, adorned with carvings that spoke of the skill and pride of the dwarves who lived there. The Shapers District was home to a form of dwarven nobility¡ªthough not nobility by blood, but by craft. Here, only the most skilled hands were allowed to reside there and most were unwelcome.

    Despite the pristine surroundings, Eir and Mist received cold, suspicious stares from the residents of the district. The two sisters and their companions were clearly out of place, their rough appearance a stark contrast to the neatly dressed artisans and craftsmen who populated the area. However, Garik¡¯s hideout was remote, tucked away from the main thoroughfares, and as they approached, the number of people they encountered dwindled. Soon, they were alone, the only sound was that of their footsteps and the occasional whisper of the wind through the narrow alleyways.

    As they arrived at the nondescript mansion where Garik was hiding, Mist knelt down, pressing her hand against the cool stone of the ground. Moments later, a mole emerged, seemingly made of the very earth itself. Its small, beady eyes blinked up at her as it made a series of soft, chittering noises. Mist nodded in understanding, whispering a quiet thank you to the creature. The mole waved one of its tiny paws in response before burrowing back into the earth, disappearing as quickly as it had come.

    The two dwarven girls watched the interaction with wide, confused eyes, unsure of what to make of it. It wasn¡¯t every day that one saw someone commanding animals with such ease, and the sight left them momentarily speechless. However, there was no time for questions, and they continued to follow Eir and Mist as they approached the side door of the mansion.

    The door was a heavy, reinforced piece of metal¡ªinstalled to keep out intruders. Eir stepped forward, raising her hand and muttering an incantation under her breath. A dark sigil formed in the air, glowing ominously before attaching itself to the metal door. The sigil pulsed with dark energy, and the metal began to rust and crumble before their very eyes. Within moments, the once-imposing door had disintegrated into dust, as if it had weathered away over centuries in the span of seconds.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Eir and Mist led the girls inside, stepping carefully over the remains of the door. The interior of the mansion was eerily quiet, the silence almost oppressive. They found themselves in a kitchen, the air thick with the scent of stale food and lingering smoke. The room was a far cry from the grandeur of the hotel from the previous world, with dirty pots and pans strewn about and a thick layer of grime covering the countertops. It was clear that those who occupied this mansion cared little for the maintenance of their surroundings, focused only on their own convenience.

    Eir walked to the door that separated the kitchen from the rest of the mansion, her expression calm and cold. She raised her hand once more, casting another sigil. This time, a green mist formed in her palm, swirling and coalescing before she blew it through the crack beneath the door. The mist moved with purpose, seeping into the mansion and spreading through the halls like a living entity. Once she was satisfied, Eir closed the door and turned to the girls.

    ¡°We need to wait,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm. ¡°The mist will need time to do its work. In the meantime, are you two hungry?¡±

    The girls stood still, their eyes downcast, not responding to Eir¡¯s question. They had been through so much, and the idea of eating seemed almost foreign to them. Mist, however, knew better. She stepped forward, her tone gentle but insistent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat anything, you won¡¯t have the strength to get your revenge,¡± Mist said softly. The words seemed to strike a nerve, and after a moment of hesitation, the girls began to move, searching the kitchen for something to eat.

    They found some bread, fruit, and dried meat¡ªsimple fare, but it was more than they had seen in days, maybe weeks. They tore into the food with a desperation that spoke to their long days of starvation, shoving the bread and meat into their mouths with trembling hands. As they ate, their eyes glistened with unshed tears, a mix of sorrow and a burning desire for vengeance kept them going.

    Eir watched them with a mix of concern and understanding. ¡°Be careful,¡± she cautioned, her voice soft. ¡°You¡¯ll get a stomach ache if you eat too much too fast after being malnourished for so long.¡±

    But the girls didn¡¯t seem to care. They continued to eat, heedless of Eir¡¯s warning. The food was their only comfort in this moment of uncertainty, a brief respite from the horror they had endured. Mist sighed, exchanging a glance with her sister.

    ¡°They¡¯ll need your healing again if they keep that up,¡± Mist said, her tone resigned but understanding. Eir nodded, knowing that she would indeed have to step in if the girls overdid it.

    After they had eaten, the girls looked at Eir and Mist, their expressions one of gratitude. They were thankful for the food, and for the opportunity to take revenge, but they were also terrified of what Eir and Mist could do. They had never seen such a thing and from dwarven women no less. It might have made sense if they were elves who thrived off lingau.

    The waiting felt like an eternity, the silence weighing heavily on them all. Eir kept her focus on the task at hand, her mind already planning their next move. Mist, ever the pragmatist, busied herself with preparations, checking the weapons she had laid out and ensuring that the girls were in a condition to do what would come next.

    Finally, after what seemed like an age, the sound of coughing and retching began to filter through the door. The green mist had done its work, filling the mansion with a toxic vapor that would weaken Garik and his men, making them easy prey for what was to come.

 Chapter 276 Death of Garik Conclusion D

    Eir turned to the girls, her expression hard. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said, her voice carrying an edge of finality. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The girls nodded slowly, their eyes clouding over as memories of all they had endured flooded their minds. Their bodies tensed, trembling with the weight of those memories¡ªthe beatings, the assaults, the degradation. Each nod was filled with the pain they had experienced, the violation they had suffered, and the helplessness that had consumed them in the dark corners of Garik¡¯s lair.

    Mist, ever practical, could see the haze of pain in their eyes, the way they were slipping back into that dark place where all they knew was suffering. She stepped forward, breaking the trance with a sharpness that only she could bring. With a swift motion, she handed each girl a kitchen knife, the cold steel gleaming wickedly in the dim light of the mansion.

    ¡°Here,¡± Mist said, her voice calm, almost clinical. ¡°These men are paralyzed¡ªthey can¡¯t move, but they can still speak and scream. They can also still feel everything. So do whatever you want. Take as long as you need. Eir and I will be waiting out here in the kitchen. If you need us, just call. But don¡¯t rush. This is your moment. Take your time and make sure you regret nothing.¡±

    The girls looked down at the knives in their hands, the weight of the weapons unfamiliar but somehow comforting. Their fingers tightened around the handles, knuckles whitening as they felt the power given by the weapons in their hands. They had been powerless for so long, but now, with these simple blades, they held the power of life and death over those who had tormented them.

    Eir stepped forward, placing a hand on each girl¡¯s shoulder, her touch gentle but firm. ¡°No matter what you do, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said, her voice soothing. ¡°You¡¯re under our protection now. Don¡¯t let any of those paralyzed scum scare you. No matter what they say no one in there can hurt you anymore. You¡¯re the ones in control now.¡±

    The girls¡¯ eyes darkened, the haze of pain slowly being replaced by something far more dangerous¡ªhatred. Pure, undiluted hatred. Their nods were sharper this time, more resolute. They turned away from Eir and Mist, their footsteps heavy as they walked through the door and into the depths of the mansion, knives clutched tightly in their hands.

    Inside the mansion, the air was thick with a sickly scent similar to that of medicine. The green mist Eir had summoned still lingered, clinging to the walls like a vile fog. The girls moved silently through the hallways, their eyes scanning every shadow, every darkened corner, until they found them¡ªthe men who had been the architects of their torment.

    There they were, lying crumpled on the floor, their bodies twisted in unnatural angles from the effects of the poison. Their eyes, wide with terror, flicked towards the girls as they entered the room. They could not move, but they could see, and they could speak¡ªweak, desperate whispers that begged for help, for a kind hand that would never come.

    The first girl, the younger of the two, stepped forward, her breath coming in shallow, ragged gasps. She looked down at the man before her, a brute of a dwarf who had beaten her more times than she could count, his fists leaving bruises that had never fully healed. His lips moved, forming words that she did not hear, could not hear over the roar of blood in her ears.

    She raised the knife, her hand trembling for only a moment before she drove it down into the man¡¯s thigh. The blade sank into flesh with a sickening thud as small amounts of blood spewed forth, and the man¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He couldn¡¯t scream¡ªthe paralysis held his voice in check¡ªbut the agony was clear in his eyes, the way his body twitched involuntarily in response to the pain.

    The girl didn¡¯t stop. She withdrew the knife, blood spurting from the wound, and then brought it down again, this time into his shoulder. Each stab, each cut, was accompanied by a memory¡ªa memory of this man¡¯s fists striking her, of his laughter as he watched her suffer. The more she remembered, the more she stabbed, each thrust of the blade releasing some of the anger, the helplessness that had been festering inside her.

    Beside her, the other girl had chosen her target¡ªa smaller, wiry man who had violated her repeatedly, his foul breath hot against her skin, his hands roaming between her legs. She knelt beside him, her face a mask of cold fury. However, she didn¡¯t go for the kill immediately. No, she wanted him to suffer as she had suffered.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She started with his fingers, slowly slicing through the tendons and joints, the knife sawing through bone and sinew with a grisly crunch. The man¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head, his mouth opening in a silent scream as she worked methodically, reducing his hands to bloody stumps. She paused only to listen to his ragged breaths, to watch the terror grow in his eyes, before moving on to his ears, his nose, his lips¡ªdisfiguring him piece by piece, making him feel every ounce of pain he had inflicted on her.

    Blood pooled on the floor, the smell of iron thick in the air. The men¡¯s bodies convulsed, their eyes bulging with the pain they could neither escape nor express. And the girls, lost in their rage, continued their grisly work, each cut a release, a catharsis for the torment they had endured.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to kill them. No, death would have been too kind. They wanted these men to suffer, to feel the same helplessness they had felt, to know that their lives were in the hands of those they had once tormented. Every scream, every tear that escaped from the men¡¯s eyes was a victory, a small piece of the power they had taken back.

    Time lost all meaning in that room, the girls moving as if in a trance, their hands slick with blood, their faces splattered with the crimson evidence of their revenge. They were no longer the weak, broken victims that had been dragged into one of Garik¡¯s warehouses. They were avengers, delivering a punishment that was long overdue.

    When the knives finally slipped from their fingers, clattering to the floor, the room was silent once more. The men were unrecognizable, their bodies mutilated beyond repair, their lives hanging by a thread. The girls stood over them, their breath coming in heavy, ragged gasps, their eyes dark and empty, drained of all emotion.

    Slowly, they turned and walked back to the kitchen, leaving a trail of bloody footprints in their wake. When they reached Eir and Mist, they said nothing. There was nothing left to say. Their vengeance was complete, and with it, they had reclaimed a piece of themselves that had been stolen.

    Eir looked at them, her eyes softening with a mix of sorrow and understanding. She knew that what they had done would haunt them, that the darkness would follow them for the rest of their lives. But she also knew that they had needed this¡ªthat without it, they would have been lost, consumed by their pain.

    ¡°You did well,¡± Eir said quietly, placing a hand on each of their shoulders once more. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. No one will hurt you again.¡±

    The words hung in the air for a moment, and as if a dam had burst within them; the composure of the two girls shattered, and they began to tremble, their breaths coming in ragged, uneven gasps. Their eyes filled with tears, and within moments, they collapsed to the floor, sobbing uncontrollably.

    The grief, the fear, the anguish¡ªall of it came pouring out in a torrent of tears. They cried for the lives they had lost, for the innocence that had been stolen from them, for the unbearable suffering they had endured, and for the two who had chosen death unable to continue to live with the pain. They cried because, despite the vengeance they had taken, the pain was still there, clawing at their insides, refusing to let go.

    Eir knelt beside them, wrapping her arms around their trembling forms, holding them close as they wept. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t try to soothe them with words that would only seem hollow. She simply held them, offering what little comfort she could as they poured out their grief, allowing them to grieve in the only way they knew how.

    Mist watched from the doorway, her expression unreadable. She had expected the girls to break down at some point, but seeing it happen before her eyes stirred something within her. She continued to look for a few moments until she turned away.

    After a long while, the girls¡¯ sobs began to subside, their tears slowing as the storm of emotion finally began to abate. They were exhausted, emotionally drained, but there was a small glimmer of relief in their eyes¡ªa sense that, for the first time in a long time, they could begin to heal.

    Eir gently helped them to their feet, guiding them to sit at the table in the kitchen, where they could rest. ¡°Take your time,¡± she whispered, brushing a strand of hair from one of the girl¡¯s tear-streaked faces. ¡°You¡¯ve been through enough. We¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    With a final nod from Eir, Mist turned and made her way back into the mansion, her steps silent on the blood-soaked floor. The air inside was heavy with the stench of death, the thick smell of iron clinging to everything. She moved through the hallway, a cold smile on her face as she surveyed the carnage that the girls had wrought.

    Bodies lay twisted and broken, their faces contorted in death, their blood pooling on the ground in sickly puddles. The men who had once terrorized the streets, who had wielded their power with ruthless abandon, were nothing more than lifeless husks now, their last moments filled with terror and agony.

    But as Mist entered the final room, she noticed one of them still clinging to the last threads of life. It was Garik, the leader of the Flint gang, the man who had orchestrated so much of the suffering that had plagued the city. He lay on the floor, his body mutilated, his breath shallow and labored. His eyes were glazed over with pain, but there was still a flicker of awareness in them, a faint recognition of the woman standing before him.

    Mist knelt down beside Garik, her expression one of cold indifference as she watched him struggle to stay alive. She didn¡¯t say anything at first, simply staring into his dying eyes, letting him feel the full weight of his defeat.

    Finally, she leaned in close, her lips curving into a cruel smile as she mouthed the words, "Thank you. We''ll use what''s left of your organization well."

    Garik¡¯s eyes widened in a mix of horror and despair as he realized what she meant¡ªthat everything he had built, everything he had fought to protect, would now be used by the one who had taken his life. But before he could react, before he could even try to muster a final curse or plea, the last of his strength faded away. The light in his eyes dimmed, and his body went limp, his life slipping away into the darkness.

    Mist stood up, wiping her hands on her coat as she looked down at the lifeless body of the dwarf who had once held so much power. A cold satisfaction settled over her as she turned and left the room, leaving the carnage behind.

    When she returned to the kitchen, Eir was still sitting with the girls, their eyes closed as they leaned against each other for support, their tears finally spent. Mist didn¡¯t say anything, but Eir caught her eye, and a silent understanding passed between them.

    The Flint gang was broken, its leader dead, but there was still much work to be done, and now they had taken root in Blesas.

 Chapter 277 Marriage E

    When she reappeared, Eryndor and Lyrisa looked up, relief washing over their faces.

    "What took you so long?" Eryndor asked, half-joking but with a hint of genuine concern.

    Iris smiled, brushing off some dirt from her cloak. "Another team asked for a favor, so I popped over to help them," she said playfully. "But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s done. The place looks good¡ªashes, a few structures still standing, and the remnants of an elven village destroyed by a dwarven attack. I even gathered a few bodies from the last battlefield Lord Zero fought on and scattered them around the village before burning them. Then, I used wind magic to make the scent of the dead faint, so it seems like the battle happened recently but not today. Our cover should be solid."

    Lyrisa sighed in relief. "Good. Now comes the hard part¡ªwhat to do about these elves wanting to set us up with their heirs."

    Eryndor smirked. "Honestly, I don¡¯t see the problem. If they want us to marry their kids and give birth to some new generation, why not? It gives us status and authority within their society. We could use that to further our mission."

    Lyrisa nodded in agreement. "We haven¡¯t split ourselves like the other nymphs. Maybe it¡¯s time to see what happens when we procreate with mortal elves from this world. By the time we¡¯d give birth, the mission will be complete, and we can decide whether to leave the children here or take them back to Nova¡¯s divine world, Esme."

    Iris raised an eyebrow, considering the idea. "So, we play along with their little matchmaking game, rise in their ranks, and continue our mission. Then, when it''s done, we decide what to do with our offspring." She smirked. "Sounds like a plan."

    As they waited for the verification the next two days passed in a lazy silence. The three forest nymphs disguised as elves, Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa, had spent their time in the detainment cell, exchanging quiet conversations and preparing for what was to come. When the day arrived, they were escorted back into the grand trial room, a space so opulent it almost seemed to glow with the magic imbued into its very stone and wood. The carvings of ancient elven victories, the shimmer of enchanted chandeliers, and the tapestries depicting Silvanthorn in all its glory only added to the grandeur.

    The council members sat upon their thrones, their faces masks of solemnity. Legolas of Aranthilis, who sat in the center, rose to speak. His eyes, sharp and calculating, swept over the trio before he began. ¡°We have received word from our scouting party. Your story checks out,¡± he said, the words clipped and formal. ¡°We regret our failure to rescue your village and the subsequent imprisonment you endured here. To amend this, and to honor your potential, each of you will be given the opportunity to marry the heir of one of the five noble families.¡±

    The room stirred, whispers from the onlookers rippling through the hall. Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa exchanged subtle glances. They knew this was no apology but a carefully orchestrated move to integrate them into the elven society for one purpose: to strengthen the dwindling bloodlines of the noble families.

    Legolas clapped his hands, and the heavy wooden doors at the far end of the room opened. Three young elven men entered, their presence commanding attention.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The first was Eldrin of Aranthilis, tall and regal with striking golden hair that fell in waves down his back. His emerald eyes gleamed with pride, and a smirk played on his lips as if he found the entire proceeding beneath him. His robes were a deep blue, embroidered with silver runes that signified his mastery of enchantment magic. He walked with the confidence of one who had never known failure, his chin lifted slightly, giving him an air of arrogance. He was clearly a man who believed himself superior to those around him.

    The second was Aolis of Thranduil, the illusionist heir. He was slender, almost ethereal, with jet-black hair that framed his pale face and fell messily into his violet eyes. He stood awkwardly, as if being in the room was painful, and he avoided direct eye contact. Aolis''s expression was distant, his brows slightly furrowed as though lost in a world only he could see. He wore robes of dark green and silver, subtle and shadowy, matching the reserved aura he exuded. He took a small step back, avoiding the gazes of the council and the trio, as if retreating into himself.

    The last was Aelar of Galadrieth, the youngest among them. His auburn hair was cut short, with a few unruly strands that refused to stay down, giving him a boyish look. His eyes were warm and golden, filled with mischief and wonder. He wore robes of earthy brown and forest green, adorned with floral patterns that seemed to move ever so slightly as he shifted. Aelar¡¯s smile was broad and genuine, lighting up his entire face. He walked in with a spring in his step, his excitement palpable. As he reached the center of the room, he looked at the trio with unabashed curiosity and happiness, like a child presented with a new adventure.

    The council members waited for the murmurs in the room to die down before Lirelle of Seladrial spoke. ¡°You may choose which of the noble heirs you find most favorable. ,¡± she announced. Her gaze lingered on the trio, an unspoken challenge to play their roles well.

    Iris stepped forward first, her heart steady. She had already considered her choice, knowing it would be strategic. She met Eldrin¡¯s eyes, unfazed by the way he looked down his nose at her, and nodded. ¡°I choose Eldrin of Aranthilis,¡± she said, her voice calm and unwavering.

    Eldrin snorted in disdain, the corner of his mouth twitching. ¡°I see you have good taste,¡± he muttered, half to himself, as if the choice were obvious.

    Eryndor was next. She approached Aelar, who greeted her with an open smile. He reached out and took her hands, a warmth radiating from him that surprised her. ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful up close!¡± he said, his voice ringing with genuine delight. Eryndor couldn¡¯t help but smile back, caught off guard by his openness.

    ¡°I choose Aelar of Galadrieth,¡± she announced, and Aelar¡¯s smile widened, his fingers squeezing hers lightly in welcome.

    Finally, Lyrisa turned to Aolis, who averted his gaze and took another small step back. His hands fidgeted with the hem of his robe, and a slight flush crept up his neck. Lyrisa stepped closer, careful to make her movements soft and non-threatening. ¡°I choose Aolis of Thranduil,¡± she said gently. His eyes flickered up to meet hers for a brief moment before looking away, but he nodded almost imperceptibly.

    The council members representing the families of the chosen heirs stood up, their expressions a blend of relief and satisfaction. Legolas spoke again, his voice carrying a note of triumph. ¡°The bonds that will be forged through these unions will strengthen our elven people and renew our hope for the future. We welcome you into our households and trust that you will adjust soon.¡±

    Lirelle offered a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°May your integration bring prosperity and strength to Eldrilia.¡±

    Neriaeth and Elara exchanged subtle nods, acknowledging that this was a necessary move to preserve their society¡¯s dwindling power. The room, which had been filled with tension only moments before, now buzzed with the anticipation of change.

    Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa bowed, concealing their true emotions behind practiced expressions. The mission had taken an unexpected turn, but they would adapt, as they always did. They knew that gaining the status of noble wives would grant them unprecedented access to the council and their secrets. It was a rare opportunity, and they would use it to their advantage.

    As the formalities concluded, Aelar leaned closer to Eryndor, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I hope you like flowers,¡± he whispered playfully, pointing to the intricate floral designs on his robes. Eryndor chuckled, already feeling a strange connection with the young heir.

    Aolis glanced at Lyrisa briefly, the corners of his mouth twitching as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words. Lyrisa smiled softly, acknowledging his silent struggle, and took the first step to bridge the gap between them.

    Eldrin, on the other hand, kept his gaze fixed ahead, already planning his next move, confident that Iris would fall in line with his expectations.

    The game was set, the pieces moving into place. The mission would continue, now deeper and more intricate than ever before.

 Chapter 278 Marriage Part 2 E

    As the trio stood before their chosen partners, the air in the chamber shifted, crackling with a blend of anticipation and uncertainty. The audience whispered in hushed tones, casting curious glances at the newcomers who had just been elevated into the heart of elven nobility.

    Legolas clapped his hands once more, signaling the end of the formal gathering. ¡°This meeting is adjourned. Prepare for the ceremonies that will bind these unions,¡± he commanded, his eyes glancing over Iris, Eryndor, and Lyrisa one last time. ¡°We expect nothing but loyalty and obedience from all of you. Now young one each of you take your new brides to be home and show them around.¡±

    Taking heed the three young men bowed and led their brides away.

    Iris soon found herself in a private garden within the Aranthilis estate, a space filled with meticulously cultivated plants and magical flora. The air shimmered with enchantment, and the scent of rare flowers mingled with the subtle hum of magic coursing through the environment. It was beautiful, yet somehow sterile, as though every element had been meticulously controlled to perfection. Just like its heir, Eldrin.

    Eldrin stood near a stone bench, his golden hair catching the sunlight as he watched her approach. He didn¡¯t bother to hide the arrogance in his gaze or the slight smirk that tugged at the corner of his lips. Iris, dressed in flowing elven robes that had been given to her upon her arrival, met his eyes with a composed expression.

    ¡°So, your name was Iris correct? Tell me why you chose me,¡± Eldrin began, the amusement in his voice unmistakable. He gestured for her to sit on the bench across from him. ¡°Did you pick me because you recognized greatness, or was it a stroke of luck?¡±

    Iris resisted the urge to roll her eyes. His overconfidence was both a hindrance and an advantage¡ªit meant he would underestimate her. She sat down gracefully, folding her hands in her lap. ¡°I chose you because I recognize potential, and you are the head of your family¡¯s future,¡± she said smoothly, allowing just enough flattery to show she knew how to play this game.

    Eldrin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, studying her. He was clearly trying to gauge her sincerity, and Iris knew she had to keep him guessing. A moment passed, and then he chuckled, the sound deep and melodic. ¡°Clever. I like that,¡± he admitted, leaning back with a relaxed posture. ¡°But understand, Iris, that being my wife won¡¯t be as simple as standing beside me and smiling at council meetings. The Aranthilis family has expectations¡ªhigh ones.¡±

    Iris tilted her head, the faintest hint of a smile playing on her lips. ¡°Good. I wouldn¡¯t want it to be easy. I like a challenge.¡± He was like a child both wanting to be praised while simultaneously being challenged. Her eyes held his for a beat longer than necessary, letting him know that she wouldn¡¯t be a passive player in this arrangement.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Eldrin¡¯s smirk grew, but there was a flicker of surprise in his eyes. It was clear he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. ¡°Interesting. Most people would be intimidated by such words. You¡¯re different.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t different exactly what you wanted?¡± Iris replied, turning her attention to the vibrant, enchanted roses lining the path. Their petals seemed to pulse with an inner light, a testament to the powerful enchantment magic of the Aranthilis family. ¡°Your family¡¯s magic is impressive,¡± she commented, reaching out to touch one of the blossoms, which glowed brighter under her fingers.

    Eldrin¡¯s prideful expression softened as he watched her. ¡°It is,¡± he agreed, his tone carrying a note of genuine pride. ¡°These roses were crafted by my mother. They hold protective enchantments and respond to the presence of danger. Our lineage has always been at the forefront of enchantment magic. All the trees here have a somewhat lesser enchantment placed by myself.¡±

    Iris felt a pang of curiosity. Despite his arrogance, Eldrin¡¯s love for his family¡¯s craft and nature was real. It was a vulnerability she could use, but it was also a reminder that he wasn¡¯t just a figure of power; he was a person molded by tradition and experiences. ¡°Your mother must have been powerful,¡± she said, allowing a note of admiration to seep into her voice.

    ¡°She was,¡± Eldrin confirmed, a shadow crossing his expression. ¡°She passed when I was still young. The responsibility of learning our family¡¯s craft fell to me earlier than expected. It wasn¡¯t easy, but it shaped me.¡±

    The glimpse of vulnerability was fleeting, but Iris saw it. She filed it away, knowing that understanding Eldrin¡¯s motivations could be crucial in navigating their partnership. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be proud of what you¡¯ve accomplished,¡± she said, her tone slightly softer than before.

    Eldrin¡¯s gaze met hers, and for a moment, the mask of arrogance slipped. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said quietly before he straightened, the confident smirk returning as quickly as it had disappeared. ¡°But enough about the past. We have a future to build, and it won¡¯t be done by dwelling on old stories.¡±

    Iris nodded, understanding that this was as much of an opening as she would get for now. ¡°Agreed. What do you expect from me in this future we¡¯re supposed to be building?¡± she asked, leaning forward slightly, her eyes locked on his.

    Eldrin¡¯s smirk turned into a genuine smile, one that spoke of challenge and intrigue. ¡°I expect loyalty, ambition, and the willingness to stand by my side as we elevate the Aranthilis name to even greater heights. You¡¯ll be my partner, Iris, not just my wife. Someone I can see as an equal who will hold as much authority as I hold. Can you handle that?¡±

    Iris smiled as this was an opportunity to be more than just an observer¡ªbut to be a force that could steer the future of Eldrilia from within. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you if I couldn¡¯t,¡± she replied confidently.

    Eldrin chuckled, his golden hair gleaming in the light. ¡°Good. Then we understand each other.¡± He reached out, surprising her by gently taking her hand. The contact was warm, tinged with the faint hum of his magic. ¡°Let this be the beginning of a partnership unlike any other.¡±

    The sincerity in his touch and tone surprised Iris. She had anticipated manipulation and distance, but Eldrin was showing a side of himself that suggested he valued strength and cunning in those closest to him. It was a promising start.

    As they sat in the garden, surrounded by the magic of the Aranthilis estate, Iris felt a shift in the dynamic between them. Eldrin wasn¡¯t just a tool or an obstacle¡ªhe could be seen as a good mate, albeit one that would require careful handling.

    ¡°Tell me, Iris,¡± Eldrin said after a pause, his eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and something else she couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°What are your thoughts on power? On the lengths one should go to secure it?¡±

    She met his gaze, unflinching. ¡°Power is necessary, but it is nothing without purpose. To secure it, one must be willing to go as far as needed and no further. Otherwise, it would simply consume you.¡±

    Eldrin¡¯s smile turned contemplative, and he nodded slowly. ¡°Wise words. Perhaps we will make a formidable team after all.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Iris echoed, the faintest of smiles touching her lips.

 Chapter 279 Marriage Part 3 E

    Lyrisa stood in the grand hall of the Thranduil household, its high, arched ceilings adorned with intricate carvings of ancient elven legends and murals of spellwork woven into the walls themselves. The soft light of enchanted lamps cast an almost ethereal glow on everything, yet the beauty of her surroundings did little to soothe her unease. She had been left alone, unsure of where Aolis had disappeared to. The servants who had initially welcomed her now busied themselves with their own tasks, their movements precise and silent as they avoided her questioning eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Lyrisa approached a nearby servant, an older elf with a reserved expression. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where Aolis has gone? He brought me here and then vanished.¡±

    The servant¡¯s gaze flickered with something she couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªsympathy, perhaps? He bowed his head respectfully but spoke with a note of finality. ¡°I¡¯m afraid young master Aolis often uses his illusion lingua to hide himself. Even we are unable to find him when he does this.¡±

    Lyrisa¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She wasn¡¯t about to let herself be dismissed or ignored. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, turning on her heel. She reached out with her senses, allowing her connection with the surrounding plant life to guide her. The Thranduil household was steeped in magic, but it was still part of the natural world, intertwined with vines that had been encouraged to grow around pillars and ancient trees that were incorporated into the structure.

    Where is he? she whispered to the plants, the gentle inquiry flowing from her mind into theirs. The whispers of leaves and the creaking of old roots answered her, a soft chorus that seemed to pulse with life. They guided her out of the hall, down a winding path that led deeper into the estate¡¯s private gardens.

    Following the trail of murmurs, she walked through a narrow corridor of towering hedges until she reached a secluded glade. The plants whispered that he was near, their leaves rustling as if pointing her onward. She finally saw Aolis, sitting on the ground, partially hidden beneath the sprawling branches of an ancient willow. His face was pale, his violet eyes wide with surprise when he noticed her.

    As soon as their eyes met, Aolis¡¯s body tensed. He sprang to his feet, only to stumble backward and trip over a root. He landed awkwardly, wincing as he scrambled to hide behind the willow¡¯s curtain of drooping branches. His voice, shaking and hollow, drifted toward her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can laugh at me. Everyone does anyway.¡±

    Lyrisa stepped forward, pushing aside the thin branches that concealed him. His eyes darted around as though seeking an escape, but there was nowhere to go. She could see the fear and embarrassment painted across his delicate features.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to laugh at you, Aolis,¡± she said softly, kneeling down so that they were eye level.

    Aolis swallowed, his hands twisting the hem of his robe anxiously. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? I¡¯m a freak. I hide from everyone because I can¡¯t bear to face them. Even my own parents look at me like I¡¯m a disappointment. They despise me for being weak-willed, for not living up to the Thranduil name.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Lyrisa¡¯s gaze softened as she began to piece together the puzzle of this elusive elf. The servants¡¯ hushed voices, the subtle looks of pity¡ªit all made sense now. Aolis must have spent most of his life using his illusion lingua to slip through the household unseen, and in doing so, he had probably overheard the scorn and disdain spoken behind his back. The walls of this beautiful home had trapped him in an invisible cage of whispers and judgment, feeding his self-loathing and stripping him of his self-worth.

    ¡°Aolis,¡± she began, her voice gentle yet unwavering, ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to want to disappear, to wish for the comfort of solitude. I don¡¯t actually like spending time with people either. I feel most at peace when I¡¯m deep in the forest, hidden beneath the leaves where no one can find me.¡±

    His eyes met hers, wide with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Why would someone as beautiful and wonderful as you need to avoid people? You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be... me,¡± he said, his voice cracking as he looked away, his shoulders trembling.

    Lyrisa couldn¡¯t help the small smile that spread across her face at his words. He thinks I¡¯m beautiful, she thought, the revelation warming her heart. ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± she teased gently.

    Aolis¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, and he stuttered out something incomprehensible before trying to push himself up to run. But he was too flustered, and his foot caught on the same root that had tripped him earlier. He fell back, wincing as he rubbed his ankle.

    Lyrisa reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder, stopping him from making another futile attempt to flee. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aolis,¡± she said, her tone soothing. ¡°I¡¯m not here to mock you. I¡¯m here because I chose you.¡±

    His violet eyes met hers, searching for any trace of insincerity, but he found none. ¡°Why?¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible over the rustle of the leaves.

    ¡°Because I see you,¡± Lyrisa said simply. ¡°Not the heir the council expects, not the illusion you try to hide behind, but you. The real you. And I think that¡¯s someone worth knowing.¡±

    Aolis¡¯s eyes filled with tears he tried to blink away. He opened his mouth to speak but closed it again, seemingly at a loss for words. He dropped his gaze to the ground, his fingers curling in the grass as he tried to steady himself. ¡°I¡¯ve never... no one¡¯s ever said that to me before,¡± he admitted, the confession leaving him vulnerable and exposed.

    The silence between them was filled with the gentle rustling of the willow branches, a comforting lullaby that seemed to cradle them in a world apart from the rest of the estate. Lyrisa let the moment stretch, allowing him the space to process her words. Finally, she spoke, her voice lightening with a touch of playfulness.

    ¡°So, do you want to spend some time alone with me? I promise I¡¯m not as scary as the others in your household,¡± she said, a smile breaking the tension.

    Aolis¡¯s blush deepened, but he managed a small, shy smile. It was the first genuine smile she¡¯d seen from him, and it lit up his face in a way that made her heart ache. He nodded slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing as he met her gaze with newfound trust. ¡°I¡¯d... I¡¯d like that,¡± he said, his voice barely more than a whisper.

    ¡°Good,¡± Lyrisa said, leaning back and letting her hands rest on the cool grass. She glanced up at the sky, the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy above. ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk, you know. We can just sit here and listen to the wind, to the whispers of the trees. It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Aolis watched her, the anxiety in his eyes giving way to something softer, more hopeful. He settled back down beside her, mimicking her posture. For a while, they sat in silence, listening to the gentle sounds of the garden, the leaves rustling as if sharing their secrets with the breeze.

    Lyrisa felt the weight of the moment, knowing that this was the first step in breaking down the barriers Aolis had built around himself. He was fragile, yes, but there was a spark within him¡ªa spark she intended to nurture, not just for the sake of the mission alone, but because she saw the potential in him that he couldn¡¯t yet see in himself. She was curious on what would happen if she turned that spark into a flame.

    And as Aolis stole another glance at her, a tiny, tentative smile playing on his lips, Lyrisa knew soon she would become the boy''s sanctuary.

 Chapter 280 Marriage Part 4 E

    Eryndor walked beside Aelar, feeling a lightness she hadn¡¯t expected as he led her through the winding pathways of Eldrilia. The city was bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, casting everything in warm hues of gold and orange. Enchanted lanterns began to flicker to life, their light merging seamlessly with the gentle radiance of the forest surrounding the city. The architecture was a breathtaking blend of nature and art, with living trees forming the framework of buildings and vines and flowers weaving through the structures as if they were a part of their very design.

    Aelar, with his auburn hair catching the light, bounded ahead, gesturing wildly at different buildings and bridges. His excitement was contagious, and Eryndor found herself smiling as she listened to him speak.

    ¡°And this here,¡± Aelar said, pointing to an intricately carved archway that led to a courtyard filled with crystalline fountains, ¡°is one of my favorites. I designed it when I was only seventy-five years old!¡± He turned to her with a grin, eyes sparkling with pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Eryndor said sincerely, taking in the delicate floral motifs that seemed to breathe life into the stone. ¡°It must¡¯ve been quite the achievement at that age.¡±

    Aelar laughed, a sound as warm and bright as the sun. ¡°Oh, you should have seen my father¡¯s face! He couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought I was spending too much time playing in the gardens and not enough time learning serious earth lingua.¡± His expression faltered, just for a moment, before he continued with a playful twinkle in his eye. ¡°But I showed him, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You definitely did,¡± Eryndor replied, catching the shadow that passed over his face. She could tell that despite his exuberant exterior, Aelar carried a weight, one she suspected came from the expectations placed on him by his lineage.

    They continued their walk, with Aelar enthusiastically pointing out more of the city¡¯s unique features. ¡°Over there is the Moonveil Bridge,¡± he said, gesturing to a long, curved structure made of silvered wood that shimmered as if kissed by moonlight. ¡°I helped design the enchantment that makes it reflect the phases of the moon.¡±

    Eryndor¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the bridge¡¯s subtle magic, the light shifting to mirror the crescent moon hanging above them. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Aelar. It must be a sight to behold during a full moon.¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± he exclaimed, a bit of childlike excitement slipping into his voice. ¡°During festivals, people gather here to watch the moon rise, and the bridge glows like liquid silver.¡± He paused, a wistful look crossing his face. ¡°But not all my ideas made it through.¡±

    She glanced at him, noting the shift in his tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Aelar¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly as they reached a small stone bench nestled beneath a canopy of wisteria. He sat down, patting the space beside him for her to join. ¡°Well, some of my ideas were... considered too fanciful. Like the enchanted pillars I wanted to place throughout the forests around the empire. They would create illusion barriers that would confuse intruders, making them walk in circles before they even realized they were lost.¡± He sighed, kicking a loose pebble with his boot. ¡°The council said it was unnecessary and too ambitious.¡±

    Eryndor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s not just a good idea, Aelar. It¡¯s brilliant! It would add an extra layer of defense without disrupting the natural beauty of the forest.¡±

    Aelar¡¯s eyes widened at her praise, and he sat up straighter. ¡°You really think so?¡± His voice held a note of hope that tugged at her heart.

    ¡°I do,¡± she said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s practical and subtle, and it fits perfectly with the way Eldrilia blends magic and nature. If I were on the council, I would have backed you without question.¡±

    Aelar¡¯s cheeks flushed, and he looked down, fiddling with a small twig he picked up from the ground. ¡°Thank you, Eryndor. You don¡¯t know how much that means to me. It¡¯s hard when your ideas aren¡¯t taken seriously. I guess that¡¯s why I try to stay lighthearted. It¡¯s easier to pretend it doesn¡¯t bother me when they dismiss me.¡±

    She placed a comforting hand on his arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend with me, Aelar. I think your ideas are ahead of their time, and I¡¯m sure others would too if they took the time to understand them.¡±

    His golden eyes met hers, a soft smile breaking through the mask of cheerfulness he always wore. ¡°You¡¯re different, you know that? You listen. Most people smile and nod, but they don¡¯t really listen.¡±

    Eryndor chuckled, a low and relaxed sound. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve always been good at listening. Comes with being in tune with nature. The trees don¡¯t shout their stories; they whisper.¡±

    Aelar¡¯s smile turned mischievous. ¡°Then you¡¯re perfect for me. I¡¯m sure I have enough stories to fill a whole forest.¡±

    She laughed, the sound blending with the rustle of leaves and the distant songs of birds. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear them,¡± she said, and she meant it. Aelar¡¯s presence was refreshing, an unexpected lightness that balanced out the complexities of their mission.

    Aelar leaned back, his gaze sweeping over the city. ¡°You know, I had this other idea too. It¡¯s a bit wild, but I wanted to create bridges made of living vines that could retract and grow as needed, allowing us to change pathways and confuse any invading force.¡±

    Eryndor¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°That¡¯s ingenious! It would be like the forest itself was a living maze, protecting the city.¡±

    He laughed, more freely this time. ¡°I told my father that, and he just sighed and said, ¡®Aelar, stick to enchantments and leave the wild ideas to the dreamers.¡¯ But maybe... maybe being a dreamer isn¡¯t so bad, is it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Eryndor said, her voice soft but full of conviction. ¡°Dreamers are the ones who see beyond what is and create what could be.¡±

    For a moment, they sat in companionable silence, the weight of their conversation settling into something more profound. Eryndor found herself enjoying this moment, free of the political machinations and veiled suspicions that had surrounded them since their arrival. Aelar¡¯s openness and honesty were disarming, making her wish, even if just for a moment, that things were simpler.

    Aelar shifted on the bench, turning to face her more directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds, Eryndor, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. I think... I think we could do great things together.¡±

    She smiled at him, exuding a warmth. ¡°I think so too, Aelar.¡±

    He beamed at her, the sadness that had lingered earlier nowhere to be found. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a promise,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll find a way to make our ideas a reality. Whether they listen or not, we¡¯ll show them what can be done.¡±

    Eryndor took his hand, feeling the sincerity in his grip. ¡°It¡¯s a promise,¡± she agreed, sealing the unspoken pact between them.

    As the last light of day dipped below the horizon as the city began to glow under the light of enchanted lanterns. They had formed a genuine bond, one that might lead to something beyond their mission. And in that moment, as Aelar told her about another of his fantastical ideas¡ªa living tower that grew with the seasons¡ªshe found herself hoping that they would have the chance to see it come to life before her mission was complete.

 Chapter 281 Lesser Umbra Vampire Z

    Zero stood still as the two ghouls came barreling out of the forest, drawn by the tantalizing scent of the orb of blood he had formed in his palm. Their eyes burned with hunger, their decayed bodies moving clumsily yet swiftly, driven by primal instinct. However, the moment their eyes fell on Zero, they skidded to a halt, and as if compelled by some deeply ingrained instinct, they dropped to their knees. Their postures seemed to suggest reverence, an acknowledgment of his power and status as a vampire.

    Zero¡¯s crimson gaze bore into them as he ordered, "Stay still."

    However, their lack of intelligence and the irresistible lure of his blood made compliance impossible. They shuffled and twitched, the allure of the orb overpowering their limited self-control.

    Zero sighed, his voice barely above a murmur as he spoke a time-based lingua spell. "Tempus Immobilitas." The air around the ghouls shimmered faintly before freezing entirely, the two ghouls caught in stasis. Their snarling and twitching stopped mid-motion, leaving them motionless statues in the moonlit forest.

    Moments later, Valna descended gracefully from above, holding the nine black mana crystals in her arms. "Here are the crystals," she said, handing them to Zero. She watched silently as Zero examined the crystals before nodding in satisfaction.

    "Good," he muttered. Removing the ring that suppressed his divine abilities, Zero¡¯s aura flared momentarily before he calmed it. Using his synergy skill, he held the ten dark mana crystals in his palms. The crystals began to vibrate and glow faintly as they merged together, their energies intertwining. Slowly, two larger, jet-black mana crystals formed in his hands, their surfaces smooth and gleaming ominously.

    With precision and control, Zero activated his blood manipulation skill. Thin tendrils of crimson blood snaked from his fingertips, entering the crystals and drawing out any remaining blood or impurities within. The crystals became even purer, now radiating an unsettling dark energy, perfect for the transformation he had in mind.

    Producing a clawed finger from his right hand, Zero stepped toward the male ghoul. Without hesitation, he sliced into its chest, the stasis spell holding its body still. Carefully, he inserted one of the dark mana crystals deep into the ghoul¡¯s chest, alongside half of the orb of blood he had created earlier. Turning to the female ghoul, he repeated the process, inserting the second mana crystal and the remaining blood.

    Once done, Zero waved his hand, releasing the stasis lingua spell. Mana surged from the ghouls in an explosion of energy, the forest trembling slightly under the force. Their decaying forms began to change as the transformation process unfolded. Flesh regrew, knitting itself together and covering exposed bones. Their pale, lifeless skin took on a pale but vibrant tone, while their ragged claws and teeth became sharper and more defined. When their eyes opened, they were entirely black, glowing faintly with dark energy.

    Zero appraised them as they stood, now transformed and emanating a potent aura. He couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction at the result.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Name: Nick

    Race: Lesser Umbra Vampire

    Soul: Awakened Revenant Soul

    Soul Rank: E-

    Level: 28

    Attributes: Dark, Death

    Strength: 140

    Speed: 135

    Magic Energy: 1,300

    Vitality: 2,500

    Skills:

    Umbra Vampire Physiology: Enhanced regeneration, heightened senses, and immunity to conventional poisons. Can consume dark mana to sustain or amplify abilities. Weak to holy magic, divine light, and consecrated ground.

    Shadow Step: Can teleport short distances through shadows, leaving behind no trace. Requires 200 Magic Energy per use.

    Aura of Dread: Emanates an aura that induces fear and suppresses the strength of weaker enemies. Requires 100 Magic Energy to sustain.

    Dark Blade Manifestation: Can form weapons of pure dark mana for combat.

    Name: Lenara

    Race: Lesser Umbra Vampire

    Soul: Awakened Revenant Soul

    Soul Rank: E-

    Level: 24

    Attributes: Dark, Death

    Strength: 60

    Speed: 105

    Magic Energy: 3,200

    Vitality: 1,600

    Skills:

    Umbra Vampire Physiology: Enhanced regeneration, heightened senses, and immunity to conventional poisons. Can consume dark mana to sustain or amplify abilities. Weak to holy magic, divine light, and consecrated ground.

    Dark Magic Mastery: Able to learn any form of dark magic easily

    Phantom Veil: Can create a cloak of dark energy to render themselves nearly invisible for 30 seconds. Requires 300 Magic Energy.

    Soul Leech: Drains the life force of enemies to restore health. Only effective on living targets. Requires physical contact and 150 Magic Energy per use.

    Ebon Chains: Summons chains of dark energy to bind enemies temporarily.

    Valna, watching the transformation with fascination, asked, "What will you do with them now?"

    Zero turned to her, his smirk unwavering. "Simple. They¡¯ll train and learn about their new bodies, increase their number, and eventually wage war on the 4 races."

    The newly transformed Lesser Umbra Vampires, Nick and Lenara, knelt before Zero, their glowing black eyes now intelligent and focused. The oppressive aura they exuded spoke of their newfound power and potential. Yet, as their minds adjusted to their new forms, memories flooded their consciousness like a tidal wave¡ªmemories of the moment Zero had killed them. Both stiffened, their gazes flickering with a mix of unease and confusion.

    Zero observed their reactions, his crimson gaze unwavering. "Do you remember how you died?" he asked, his voice calm yet sharp, slicing through the tension in the air.

    Nick and Lenara exchanged a glance, their expressions grim. Nick was the first to speak, his voice rough and unsteady. "Yes... I remember. You... you killed us." His words carried no accusation, only a sense of dread and incomprehension.

    Lenara nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing as she recalled the moment of her demise. "I... I remember your face... and the pain." Her voice trembled, though it held an edge of bitterness.

    Zero¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Good," he said simply, his tone as casual as if he were commenting on the weather. "Then you know who your master is. I ended your pitiful existence and brought you back, stronger than before. Now, you are creatures of the night, beings far superior to the rotting husks you once were. You feed on blood, regenerate from wounds that would kill lesser beings, and wield powers that put even seasoned warriors to shame."

    The two vampires stiffened, their gazes snapping to Zero, sharp with both fear and reverence. His words sank deep into their minds, asserting the authority he held over them. They were no longer the dimwitted ghouls they had once been; they could now grasp the magnitude of what had happened.

    Zero raised a hand, his palm glowing faintly with a dark crimson hue as he activated his mental manipulation ability. "Now, hold still," he instructed, his voice calm yet commanding.

    Nick and Lenara froze as Zero''s mental energy surged into their minds. Images and sensations overwhelmed them¡ªhow to feed on blood, how to sense it coursing through their prey, how to heal from nonfatal wounds, and how to use their newfound abilities. The process was painless but disorienting, leaving them momentarily dazed.

    When the transfer was complete, Zero stepped back, satisfied with his work. "There. Now you understand what you are, how to sustain yourselves, and how to survive in this new existence."

    Nick blinked, his hand instinctively moving to his chest where the crystal had been implanted. "I... I feel it. The hunger. The strength." His voice held an edge of awe as he flexed his fingers, feeling the raw power coursing through him.

    Lenara, still processing the flood of knowledge, glanced at Zero, her gaze wary yet curious. "You¡¯ve given us power. Made us into something¡­ more. But why?"

    Zero smirked, his crimson eyes glinting with amusement. "Because I could. Because I saw potential in you. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªyou¡¯re free to do as you please."

 Chapter 282 First Feed Z

    Zero turned to Nick and Lenara, his expression unreadable. "Come on," he said casually, beginning to walk away.

    The two newly reborn Lesser Umbra Vampires hesitated, exchanging confused glances. Nick finally broke the silence. "Where? You just told us we were free to do as we please."

    Zero paused mid-step and turned back to face them. A faint smile, almost predatory in its intent, tugged at the corners of his lips. "True, I did. But first, I''ll ensure your first feeding goes well. After all, what kind of creator would I be if I let you stumble through this on your own?"

    Their confusion deepened, but they followed as Zero led them deeper into the forest. With his ring removed, Zero''s senses sharpened to their fullest extent, and he reached out with his divine perception. The world was awash in ghostly lights¡ªsouls, each one a flickering ember of life. His eyes narrowed as he focused on a large cluster of souls radiating from a nearby mountain. It was a concentrated grouping, irregular and erratic in its movement¡ªa telltale sign of either bandits or cultists.

    Zero stopped and turned to face Valna, Nick, and Lenara. "There''s a cave up ahead," he said, his voice calm but filled with an undertone of menace. "Inside, there are 17 living people. Twelve of them are bandits due to their dark souls, and the rest should be their captives."

    Valna tilted her head slightly, intrigued. "A bandit hideout? How convenient."

    Zero nodded, slipping his sealing ring back onto his finger, once again masking his divine aura. "Nick, Lenara, this will be your first true test. Feed on the bandits. Kill them if you wish. And if you find anyone among the captives worthy of joining your new family, then turn them. But only if they prove themselves worthy. If not then kill them too."

    Nick and Lenara exchanged a glance, their newfound instincts already stirring at the prospect of feeding. Without another word, Zero grabbed hold of Valna and the two vampires, teleporting them to the entrance of the cave in a blink of an eye. The air was thick with the stench of sweat and decay, and faint voices echoed from within. Zero gestured toward the entrance with a lazy wave of his hand. "Go. Enjoy yourselves."

    Nick and Lenara hesitated for only a moment before stepping into the darkness of the cave, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger. Zero leaned against a nearby tree after placing the ring back on, arms crossed, as Valna stood silently beside him. He watched the entrance with a faint smile, his thoughts as cold and calculating as ever.

    Inside the cave, Nick and Lenara moved like shadows, their movements silent and predatory. The first thing they encountered was the sight of the captives¡ªthree men and two women, chained to the far wall of the cavern. The men were battered and bruised, their faces swollen and bloody. The women¡¯s clothing was torn, and their eyes were hollow, filled with a despair that spoke volumes about the horrors they had endured. One of the men, with delicate, effeminate features, bore the same haunted look, suggesting he had suffered similar violations.

    The bandits were scattered throughout the cave, lounging near a central fire. They laughed crudely, their voices echoing off the stone walls, oblivious to the predators now stalking them. Nick and Lenara exchanged a glance, their instincts guiding them as they split up to take down their prey.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Nick was the first to strike. He moved with inhuman speed, materializing behind a bandit and sinking his fangs into the man¡¯s neck before he could even scream. The other bandits barely had time to react as Nick ripped out the man¡¯s jugular shocking them. As they were paralyzed by fear Nick ripped through their ranks, his movements a blur of violence. Blood sprayed across the cavern walls as he tore into them, feeding on their lifeblood with savage efficiency. The air was filled with the gurgling cries of dying men, their terror palpable as they realized they were being hunted.

    Lenara was no less ruthless. She cloaked herself in shadows, slipping behind her targets with ghostly precision. Her fangs pierced flesh with a sickening crunch, and she drank deeply, her eyes glowing with dark satisfaction. One bandit tried to fight back, swinging a crude blade at her, but she caught it effortlessly, snapping his wrist and tore it off completely before draining him dry.

    Within minutes, the twelve bandits lay dead, their bodies lifeless husks drained of blood. Nick and Lenara stood amidst the carnage, their breathing heavy but their hunger sated. Their attention turned to the captives, who cowered in their chains, too terrified to speak.

    The effeminate man whimpered, his bruised face turned away as if trying to make himself invisible. The two women flinched as Nick and Lenara approached, their eyes wide with fear. One of the men, defiant even in his broken state, glared at them. "Just kill us and get it over with," he spat, blood dripping from his swollen lip.

    Nick tilted his head, studying the captives with a calculating gaze. "Not all of you will die," he said, his voice cold and detached. "Some of you... might be worthy."

    Lenara knelt before the two women, her eyes narrowing as she reached out to touch their faces. She inhaled deeply, as if savoring the scent of their fear and despair. "Such beautiful suffering," she murmured, her voice almost tender. "You will make perfect additions to our family."

    Nick turned his attention to the effeminate man, who recoiled as Nick¡¯s dark gaze bore into him. "And you... your pain is intoxicating. You will serve us well."

    The decision was made, and Nick and Lenara acted swiftly. They sank their fangs into the chosen captives, their venom coursing through the victims'' veins, initiating the transformation. Soon a thirst overcame the 3 individuals and it could only be satiated by Nick and Lenara¡¯s blood. After they ingested the blood the transformation took hold while much didn¡¯t change on the outside with the exception of their fangs growing, their skin growing slightly paler, and their eyes turning black. The real change was within as their bodies greedily began absorbing dark mana and condensing a crystal with their bodies.

    The two men who had been beaten but not chosen were left for the newly turned vampires to feed from. Once the transformation was done a hunger grew in them and their meal was next to them. Breaking free of their chains with their immense strength they fed on the screaming men, whose lifeless bodies would soon decay and be forgotten.

    Outside the cave, Zero felt the shift in the air as the transformation ended. He turned to Valna, his expression neutral. "They¡¯ve made their choices."

    Valna raised an eyebrow. "And how do you feel about their selections?"

    Zero shrugged. "It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s their decision. They¡¯re free to build their family as they see fit. But whether or not they can control them is another matter entirely."

    As if on cue, Nick and Lenara emerged from the cave, the three newly turned vampires trailing behind them covered in blood. The new additions were pale and disoriented, their eyes full of confusion as they adjusted to their new existence. Nick and Lenara looked to Zero, their expressions expectant.

    "They¡¯ll need guidance," Nick said. "We¡¯ll teach them."

    Zero nodded, his eyes briefly scanning the new vampires. "Good. Start with teaching them how to feed properly like I taught you. Teach them well. And remember, your family is a reflection of you. Don¡¯t disappoint me."

    Nick and Lenara bowed their heads in unison, their respect for Zero evident. "We won¡¯t," Lenara promised.

    Zero smiled faintly, his crimson eyes gleaming. "Then go. Spread your wings and carve your path. But remember, this world will want to kill you above all else."

    With that, Nick and Lenara led their new family into the forest, their figures disappearing into the darkness. Zero watched them go, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "This world will soon know the meaning of fear," he murmured, his voice barely audible.

    Valna stepped closer, her expression unreadable. "And what will you do now?"

    Zero turned to her, his smirk widening. "Now? Head back to Torin¡¯s place. Yoko should have finished with eggs. So it''s time to make the spirits who will help the people of this world kill those children I just made."

 Chapter 283 Ignis Z

    The tension in the air dissolved into an eerie calm as Zero¡¯s words hung between him and Valna. She studied his expression, her sharp eyes picking up the faint trace of satisfaction in his smirk. The faint glow of his crimson eyes betrayed his deep, calculated amusement at the unfolding events. Valna crossed her arms, leaning slightly toward him.

    "You¡¯re sending your creations into the world to spread terror," Valna remarked, her tone neither critical nor approving. "And then you plan to create spirits to join with the other races to counter them. That seems¡­ paradoxical, even for you."

    Zero turned his gaze to her, his expression unreadable save for the glimmer of mischief that danced in his eyes. "Paradoxical? Maybe. But isn¡¯t it entertaining to pit them against each other and see what rises to the top?"

    Valna raised an eyebrow. "So, this is about entertainment?"

    "Partially," Zero admitted with a slight shrug, his tone calm yet tinged with something deeper. "But there¡¯s another reason for doing this¡ªa way to lure out the higher-ups of the magic tower. These children of mine¡ªNick and Lenara¡ªthey¡¯ll teach this whole world what it means to fear again. Meanwhile, the spirits we¡¯ll create will give those with enough resolve a fighting chance. Those in the magic tower should be eager to monopolize this new, undiscovered form of power."

    Valna¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she processed his words. "So, this isn¡¯t just about creating chaos and having fun. You¡¯re baiting them, aren¡¯t you? Using the chaos that¡¯s about to occur to draw out the tower''s leaders?"

    Zero¡¯s smirk deepened, his sharp fangs just barely visible. "Exactly. The magic tower thrives on control and power. They can¡¯t resist the allure of something new, especially something they don¡¯t yet understand. The creation of elemental spirits will unsettle them. They¡¯ll see it as a potential threat¡ªand an opportunity. That¡¯s when they¡¯ll come out to the open, thinking they can take what we¡¯ve made."

    "And if they don¡¯t come?" Valna pressed, her gaze unwavering.

    Zero¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his crimson eyes glowing faintly. "Then we¡¯ll escalate. Fear will spread, and the spirits will grow stronger. The magic tower won¡¯t be able to ignore it for long. They¡¯ll have to act eventually¡ªwhether to control it or destroy it."

    Valna considered his words carefully before finally nodding. "I see. So things are about to get really hectic. Will you warn Torin?"

    Zero shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t plan on it. He¡¯s off with Pia and they plan to take down the king and tower. I¡¯d like to see if they¡¯re worth my support before I help them out.¡±

    Zero and Valna soared through the sky, their wings beating powerfully against the crisp air, the castle of Torin came into view on the horizon. The journey back had been mostly quiet, save for the occasional exchange of thoughts about the newly created vampires and the deities J?rmungandr had mentioned.

    Descending gracefully onto the castle grounds, the pair folded their wings and stepped inside. The air within the castle was filled with the distant echoes of bustling activity, but one sound rose above it all¡ªa loud, unrelenting wail. Zero¡¯s brows furrowed as he made his way toward the source of the noise.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Inside one of the main halls, they found Yoko cradling a bawling Avarus in her arms. The child¡¯s cries reverberated through the room, his tiny fists clenched tightly, his face scrunched up with frustration and distress. Yoko was gently bouncing him, her face a mixture of exhaustion and amusement.

    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Zero asked, his sharp voice cutting through the commotion as he approached.

    Yoko looked up, her expression softening when she saw him. "Oh, it¡¯s nothing too serious. He¡¯s just being... difficult." She gestured toward the table behind her, where eight large, luminous eggs rested in a neat arrangement. "He won¡¯t stop crying because he wants those."

    Zero¡¯s gaze shifted to the table, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the sight of the eggs. What had once been clear, translucent cradles glowing with a soft blue hue had transformed dramatically. Each egg now radiated a distinct color, each one corresponding to a specific element. The cradle for the fire spirit was a brilliant, translucent red, its center dominated by a massive red crystal that pulsed faintly like a living ember. The water cradle glimmered in shades of deep blue, like sunlight dancing on the ocean¡¯s surface. Green represented air, brown for earth, white for light, black for darkness, gray for time, and purple for space. Each cradle emanated a subtle, primal energy, and the room seemed to hum faintly with their combined presence.

    "They¡¯re perfect now," Yoko said, her voice filled with pride as she soothed Avarus. "I finished the engravings. The crystals can now absorb ambient mana and convert it into whatever type of energy they need. It took some effort, but they¡¯re exactly as we envisioned."

    Zero nodded in approval. "Good work." He stepped closer to inspect the eggs, his crimson eyes flickering with satisfaction. "The mana flow is flawless. These will do nicely."

    Yoko smiled faintly but raised an eyebrow at him. "You should have seen him, though," she said, nodding toward Avarus. "The moment I finished the eggs, he started screaming. He tried to crawl over to grab them, and when I stopped him, well... this happened." She gestured to the still-bawling child, whose cries had yet to subside.

    Zero tilted his head, regarding Avarus with mild amusement. "He wants them? Why?"

    Yoko shrugged. "Probably the mana they¡¯re radiating. He¡¯s drawn to it like a moth to a flame. The child¡¯s instincts are strong, after all. His sin of greed also seems to be growing."

    Valna crossed her arms, observing the scene with a mixture of curiosity and exasperation. "He¡¯s your child, Zero. What did you expect?"

    Zero chuckled softly, turning his attention back to the eggs. As he did, his mind briefly wandered back to the preparations he had made while waiting for Valna to gather the mana crystals. Using his mental manipulation abilities, he had delved into the memories of eight different creatures, carefully selecting those that would serve as the perfect templates for the new elemental spirits. Each memory had been altered and refined, shaping the essence of the creatures to fit their new roles.

    For the fire spirit, he had chosen a creature known as a metal lizard. These lizards were small but incredibly durable, their metallic scales granting them natural armor. They were known to burrow near mineral-rich grounds, their diet consisting of ore and stone. At first, Zero had considered making them the template for the earth spirit, but their preference for warmth and proximity to magma had convinced him otherwise. He had reshaped their memories to instill a love for molten lava rather than the earth, and redesigned their appearance to match their new purpose.

    Now, the fire spirit¡¯s template had been reimagined as a creature of raw, primal power. Its body was covered in shimmering, metallic red scales that flickered like molten lava. From its sleek, elongated head, two glowing embers burned where its eyes should be, and its breath swirled with intense heat, leaving trails of smoke in the air. Its wings, resembling flames frozen in motion, spread wide as it soared, casting an ethereal glow.

    Zero reached into the depths of his power, activating the skill Soul Forging. His hands began to glow faintly as he molded the memory of the metal lizard into a tangible, physical soul. The deep red soul took shape in his grasp, pulsating with life and energy. Once it was complete, he carefully inserted it into the fire cradle, watching as the soul merged seamlessly with the crystal at the egg¡¯s core.

    Next, Zero activated Life-spark, infusing the cradle with a spark of life-force that ignited the transformation process. The fire egg began to shimmer and shift, drawing in ambient mana from the surrounding air. However, the mana in the room wasn¡¯t enough to sustain its rapid growth. Zero turned to Valna, tossing the egg to her with a casual motion. "Burn it," he commanded.

    Valna caught the egg effortlessly, her expression calm as she summoned a ball of intense flame in her palm. She held the egg in the fire, watching as it greedily absorbed the flames and mana, growing brighter and more vibrant with each passing moment. The egg pulsed with life, its surface glowing with an almost molten intensity.

    Zero watched the process with satisfaction, nodding approvingly. "That¡¯s one down," he said. "Now for the others."

    Yoko, still holding the now-quieted Avarus, raised an eyebrow at him. "You¡¯re going to do this for all eight, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Of course," Zero replied, his tone matter-of-fact. "Each one needs the same care and precision. These aren¡¯t just creations¡ªthey¡¯re the foundation of what¡¯s to come."

 Chapter 284 Spiritual Form Z

    The egg began to shimmer and pulse with life as flames enveloped it. The fire spirit¡¯s instincts were already manifesting, raw and untamed. It drew in mana voraciously, like a starving beast devouring its first meal, and then it happened¡ªwhat was born wasn¡¯t a physical creature, but a formless, writhing mass of pure mana. The entity glowed in hues of red and orange, like molten magma, with no definitive shape or form. Its presence was overwhelming, a chaotic whirlpool of energy that sucked in mana from its surroundings.

    The creature, driven by instinct alone, sought to solidify itself. It attempted to pull fragments of the ground and nearby materials into itself, trying to construct a physical body. This was how they were designed to use the elements to build themselves basically puppet bodies. However, before it could succeed, Zero stepped in, his sharp eyes glowing with power. He raised his hand, manipulating the mana around the creature with an iron grip. The entity froze mid-process, its attempts thwarted as Zero created a dark mana cage around it, trapping it within.

    The cage shimmered, binding the creature¡¯s formless mass and halting its progress. Zero turned to Valna, his lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°Take it to a volcano,¡± he said, his tone calm and measured. ¡°Its instincts demand that it be surrounded by fire mana to fully form and understand itself. It¡¯ll need a few days to absorb the mana and settle. Only then will it comprehend what it is.¡±

    Valna nodded, stepping forward to retrieve the pulsating cage. As she held it, she could feel the chaotic energy within thrumming against her fingertips, eager to break free. She turned her gaze to Zero, her expression a mix of intrigue and understanding. ¡°It¡¯s unstable now, but this is progress.¡±

    Zero smirked, his satisfaction evident. ¡°It¡¯s more than progress¡ªit¡¯s a success. This confirms that the process works. However,¡± he added thoughtfully, ¡°it¡¯s clear that activating the eggs here is inefficient. They¡¯ll respond better if they¡¯re awakened directly in their intended environments. For example, the water cradle should be activated underwater, and the time and space cradles will require special attention. I¡¯ll need to take those two into my Chaos Dimension, where I can better control the mana flow.¡±

    Valna didn¡¯t respond, instead taking to the skies with the mana cage in tow. She would deliver it to a volcano, as instructed, leaving Zero to focus on the remaining cradles.

    Zero returned to the table, his gaze shifting to the seven remaining eggs. Each one radiated its unique elemental energy, waiting to be infused with a soul. He placed his hand on the water cradle, its cool, blue surface gleaming under his touch. Closing his eyes, Zero activated his mental manipulation ability, delving into his vast pool of stored memories that he mixed with his imagination to extract the one he had chosen for this spirit.

    The creature he selected was known as the Sea Siren, a mythical being said to embody the power of the ocean itself. In its original form, the siren was a formless mass of water, but Zero altered its memory to give it a humanoid shape. The new Sea Siren appeared as a womanly figure made entirely of water, its translucent body shimmering with the movement of waves. While it had no fishtail, its legs were distinctly human, giving it a graceful, ethereal appearance. Its glowing yellow eyes and sharp, golden teeth exuded a mix of beauty and danger, while its physical strength rivaled the raging waves of the ocean.

    Using Soul Forging, Zero shaped the memory into a soul, crafting it with meticulous precision. The soul materialized in his hands, a glowing blue orb that radiated calm yet immense power. He inserted it into the water cradle, watching as the crystal absorbed it eagerly. For now, he refrained from using Life-spark, ensuring the cradle remained dormant until it could be placed underwater for activation.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Next, Zero moved to the air cradle. The creature he had selected was a Sprite, a small, bird-like humanoid known for its speed and agility. The Sprite had a pale, humanoid form, its pointed ears and feathery wings giving it an elf-like appearance. Its skin was soft and pale, with tufts of feathers covering its chest and lower body, giving it a delicate yet wild look. Though the Sprite was sexless, its slender frame gave it an inherently feminine quality. Zero imagined it flitting through the skies like a bird, its movements graceful and near-invisible.

    Once again, Zero used Soul Forging to create the Sprite¡¯s soul, altering the memory to refine its form and instincts. The resulting soul was a soft green, glowing faintly like the first light of dawn. He placed it within the air cradle, repeating the same process to keep it dormant for now.

    For the earth cradle, Zero chose the Gorgon, a towering figure embodying the duality of creation and destruction. The Earth Gorgon¡¯s humanoid body was infused with the essence of the earth itself¡ªher skin a blend of deep brown and green hues, cracked with veins of glowing minerals. Her hair was a writhing mass of vines and flowers, constantly in motion, and her glowing amber eyes had the power to turn those who met her gaze into stone.

    The soul Zero forged for the Gorgon pulsed with vitality and resilience, its deep brown with bits of green glow reflecting the spirit¡¯s connection to the earth. He carefully placed it within the earth cradle, ensuring it would remain stable until its activation in a location rich with earth mana.

    For the light cradle, Zero selected the Radiant Lynx. This majestic creature had a beige-white body marked with golden spots, and its glowing golden eyes radiated warmth and brilliance. Its tufted ears and graceful movements gave it an air of regality, and its light-based abilities made it a perfect fit for the light cradle. The soul Zero forged was bright and luminous, almost blinding in its intensity. He placed it into the light cradle, marveling at the way the crystal seemed to pulse with life.

    The darkness cradle would house the Shadow Wolf, a haunting creature of pure blackness. Its fur shifted like liquid shadows, its golden eyes piercing through the darkness like twin beacons. The Shadow Wolf¡¯s form was fluid, constantly shifting between tangible and intangible states, making it a master of stealth and fear. The soul Zero forged for it was a deep, obsidian black, absorbing all light around it. He placed the soul into the darkness cradle, the egg seeming to thrum with quiet menace.

    For the time cradle, Zero forged the soul of the Chrono-Owl, a being that embodied the flow of time itself. Its feathers shimmered like clockwork gears, and its luminous eyes held the knowledge of diffrent timelines. The soul he created was a swirling vortex of silver and gray, its energy complex and layered. He inserted it into the time cradle, already planning to activate it in his Chaos Dimension, where time and space were under his control.

    Finally, for the space cradle, Zero crafted the soul of the Stellar Leviathan, a colossal whale-like creature made of cosmic energy. Its body shimmered with the light of distant stars, its black-hole eyes pulling in all who gazed upon them. The soul Zero forged was vast and incomprehensible, a swirling nebula of blues and purples. He placed it into the space cradle, knowing it would require the unique environment of his Chaos Dimension to fully awaken.

    As Zero finished his work, he stepped back, surveying the seven inactivate cradles with a sense of accomplishment. Each one radiated a unique presence, a promise of the powerful beings they would one day become. For now, though, he refrained from activating them, knowing that their birthplaces would play a crucial role in shaping their final forms.

    Yoko entered the room, Avarus now calm in her arms. She raised an eyebrow at the sight of the completed cradles. "Impressive," she remarked. "But are you sure about leaving them dormant for now?"

    Zero nodded. "They need to be activated in their respective environments to reach their full potential. The fire cradle is already on its way, thanks to Valna. The others will follow in due time."

    Yoko smirked. "You¡¯ve outdone yourself, Zero. These spirits will be extraordinary."

    Zero¡¯s amber eyes glowed faintly as he gazed at the cradles. "They will be more than extraordinary¡ªthey will be the catalysts for a new era. Soon the souls of the mortals of this world will start getting strong and we¡¯ll be able to reap the benefits. Dahlia and Azalea said they should be able to hack into this world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation. Soon all souls in this world will instead pass through their Nether World."

 Chapter 285 Nova Rescue T

    The evening air was thick with tension, a biting chill threading through the streets as Meus tightened the leather straps of his armor. It was not the butler''s attire that had long become second nature to him, nor was it the composed fa?ade he wore to serve the household of Torin. This was something far older, a part of himself buried for years¡ªa soldier¡¯s garb, donned by a man prepared to draw blood in the service of those he held dear.

    The polished steel gleamed faintly in the torchlight as he adjusted the sword at his hip, its weight still familiar even after so long. Each piece of armor, though meticulously maintained, carried echoes of a past he had tried to set aside. Yet tonight, it felt like second skin. He was no mere servant now¡ªhe was a guardian, a shadow of vengeance stepping once more into the light.

    Behind him, Aeress and Maerti moved with soundless precision, their figures almost indistinguishable in the dim light of the evening. The twin maids he had trained were a reflection of his regret. Their sleek, form-fitting tunics of dark fabric clung to their lithe forms, overlaid with fitted leather armor that whispered of their deadly expertise. Aeress carried twin daggers at her sides, their blades glinting faintly, while Maerti¡¯s cloak concealed a small arsenal of throwing knives and a collapsible crossbow. They were assassins by training, spies by nature, and tonight, they were shadows to his flame.

    Meus¡¯s thoughts were a storm of memories and purpose as they traversed the cobblestone streets toward their destination. The news Aeress and Maerti had uncovered earlier that evening still echoed in his mind.

    The mercenaries who had ambushed Lady Zuria and abducted Young Miss Nova had been traced to a rundown hideout on the outskirts of the town. They were not common thugs; no, they bore the markings of hired professionals. Their presence, their brazenness¡ªit all pointed to one conclusion: they had been sent not for Zuria, whom the royal family believed dead, but for Earl Mathias Torin, the man who had been stripped of his dukedom, his lands, and nearly everything else by that damned royal family.

    The memories clawed at Meus''s composure as he walked. The flames that devoured his homeland, the royal decree that decimated the Torin household, the lifeless bodies of Lady Zuria and Young Miss Shia. The grief and fury he had buried deep within him for so long now simmered dangerously close to the surface. That same royal family, who had ripped everything from him, now dared to strike again.

    His eyes grew cold, his usual calm demeanor replaced by a chilling determination. ¡°They will pay,¡± he murmured, his voice low but resolute.

    Ahead, Aeress halted and raised a hand, signaling they were nearing their target. The hideout¡ªa decrepit stone building half-hidden by overgrown ivy¡ªloomed in the darkness. Its windows were faintly illuminated by the flicker of firelight within, and the faint murmur of voices carried through the cracks in the stone.

    Aeress turned to Meus, her pale eyes gleaming beneath the shadow of her hood. ¡°Seven men inside,¡± she reported in a hushed tone. ¡°Three at the front room near the entrance, two patrolling the rear, and two more in the central chamber. We believe the child is in the central chamber.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Maerti added, her voice soft but steely, ¡°The rear patrol appears lax. They¡¯ll likely leave a blind spot every few minutes.¡±

    Meus nodded, his lips curving into a grim smile. ¡°Good work. Stay silent and efficient. We¡¯ll make this quick.¡±

    He unsheathed his sword, the blade glinting in the faint moonlight. Its weight felt familiar now, like an extension of his own will. ¡°Tonight,¡± he said, his voice a cold promise, ¡°we send a message.¡±

    The approach to the hideout was executed with ruthless precision. Meus moved like a shadow, his footsteps soundless against the cobblestones. Aeress and Maerti flanked him, their movements fluid and deliberate as they circled to cover the rear patrol.

    The first man never saw it coming. As he turned the corner, Aeress struck with brutal efficiency, her dagger slicing cleanly across his throat. She caught his body before it could hit the ground, lowering it silently into the shadows. Maerti, not to be outdone, took the second man from behind, a single throwing knife plunging into his neck before he could even draw breath to scream.

    Meus entered the hideout through the rear entrance, his sword raised. The scent of unwashed bodies and spilled ale filled the air as he stepped into the dimly lit corridor. The three mercenaries in the front room were too preoccupied with their game of dice to notice him until it was too late.

    His blade flashed in the firelight, cutting down the first man in a single, fluid motion. The second turned, mouth agape, but before he could cry out, Aeress¡¯s dagger found his heart. The third man scrambled to draw his weapon, only to collapse as Maerti¡¯s throwing knife embedded itself in his skull.

    ¡°Clear,¡± Meus whispered, his voice cold and clinical.

    The trio moved deeper into the hideout, navigating the winding corridors with lethal precision. Each step brought them closer to the central chamber, where Nova was being held. Meus¡¯s grip on his sword tightened as he heard the muffled cries of a child.

    They reached the central chamber, where two more mercenaries stood guard outside the door. Meus raised a hand, signaling Aeress and Maerti to handle them. The twins moved in perfect synchrony, dispatching the guards with silent, deadly efficiency.

    Meus pushed open the door, his eyes narrowing at the sight before him. Nova sat on the floor, her small frame unharmed without a care in the world. Her eyes lit up with recognition as she saw him. ¡°Meus!¡± she cried, her voice one of surprise.

    He crossed the room in three swift strides, kneeling before her and placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here, Young Miss Nova,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Her small hands clung to his arm, her grip surprisingly strong for a child. Meus¡¯s expression softened for a fleeting moment, but the sound of approaching footsteps snapped him back into focus.

    The final two mercenaries burst into the room, weapons drawn. Meus rose to his full height, his sword gleaming ominously. ¡°Stay behind me, Young Miss,¡± he ordered, his voice calm but commanding.

    The first mercenary charged, but Meus sidestepped with practiced ease, his blade arcing upward to slash across the man¡¯s chest. The second hesitated, eyes flickering to his fallen comrade, but Maerti¡¯s throwing knife ended him before he could act.

    Silence fell over the room, broken only by Nova¡¯s giggle. Meus turned to Nova, his sword now sheathed as he allowed himself a small sigh of relief. His voice was steady, even gentle. ¡°It¡¯s over, Young Miss. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    But Nova, still clutching his arm, tilted her head and gave him a puzzled look. Her voice was light, almost amused. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    Meus frowned, his instincts sharpening at her words. ¡°What do you mean, Young Miss?¡±

    She pointed toward the shadowy corner of the room, where the dim light from a single lantern barely reached. ¡°What about the four people hiding in there?¡± she asked innocently, her tone carrying the clarity of a child stating the obvious.

    Meus¡¯s blood ran cold. He had scouted the room thoroughly¡ªor so he had thought. How could he have missed four additional presences? His eyes darted toward Aeress and Maerti, both of whom stiffened at Nova¡¯s words. They exchanged silent glances, their hands reflexively moving toward their weapons.

    ¡°Four?¡± Aeress whispered, her voice low and incredulous. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense anyone else.¡±

    Maerti¡¯s gaze darted toward the corner Nova had indicated, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the shadows. ¡°Neither did I. Are you certain, Young Miss?¡±

    Nova¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Mhm. They¡¯ve been there the whole time, waiting to kill you guys. They¡¯re very strong. Three of them are stronger than you two big sisters and the last is stronger than Meus.¡±

 Chapter 286 Nova Rescue Conclusion T

    The flickering light of the hideout¡¯s lanterns cast eerie shadows across the bloodstained walls as the battle raged. Meus, Aeress, and Maerti fought valiantly, their blades dancing against the dim light as they clashed with the four attackers Nova had so calmly pointed out. It was a battle they were ill-prepared for; the opponents were stronger than anticipated, each move a showcase of deadly precision and unmatched skill. Nova¡¯s earlier warning of their strength proved painfully accurate.

    Aeress and Maerti, despite their years of training, struggled to keep up. The assassins moved like phantoms, their Knight¡¯s Resolve exuding an oppressive aura that weighed heavily on Meus and his comrades. Knight''s Resolve¡ªthe technique that allowed warriors to channel their inner aura into raw power and inspire fear or awe¡ªwas palpable in the air, but their attackers¡¯ aura was stronger, suffocating.

    Aeress struck with her twin daggers, aiming for a killing blow, but her opponent deflected the strike with ease, countering with a slash that tore through her leather armor. Maerti, attempting to provide cover with her throwing knives, was blindsided as her opponent blurred into motion, driving a blade deep into her side.

    Meus, in the center of the chaos, activated his own Knight¡¯s Resolve, a blue ocean-like aura flaring around him like a shield of light. It bolstered his physical strength and sharpened his senses, allowing him to parry a series of strikes from the silver-masked leader. But even with his enhanced abilities, he was pushed to his limits. The leader''s aura, dark and oppressive, eclipsed his own, and every clash of their blades sent painful vibrations up his arm.

    ¡°Aeress! Maerti!¡± Meus shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the clang of steel and the grunts of exertion.

    Aeress¡¯s movements slowed as blood poured from a deep wound on her abdomen. Her opponent seized the opportunity, driving a blade into her chest with a sickening crunch. Her eyes widened in shock, her daggers clattering to the ground as she collapsed. Maerti screamed in defiance, throwing her last knife with all her might, but the attacker deflected it effortlessly and closed the distance. In an instant, her lifeless body fell beside Aeress, her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.

    ¡°NO!¡± Meus roared, his voice filled with rage and despair. His aura flared brighter as he channeled every ounce of his Knight¡¯s Resolve, his strikes growing more ferocious. But the silver-masked leader countered each one with ease, their dark aura suffocating his resolve.

    The leader sneered, his voice mocking. ¡°Is this the best you can do? Two dead assassins, a pathetic butler... and a little girl who doesn¡¯t even understand the danger she¡¯s in.¡±

    Meus stood protectively in front of Nova, his body battered and bloodied. His breath came in ragged gasps, but his resolve did not waver. ¡°You¡¯ll not touch her,¡± he growled, his voice firm despite his injuries.

    Nova, however, appeared unconcerned. She tilted her head, her brown eyes wide with curiosity as if she were watching an amusing spectacle. ¡°Meus,¡± she said calmly, her voice carrying none of the fear or grief one might expect. ¡°Can you remove my bracelet?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Meus turned to her, his expression one of shock and confusion. ¡°Young Miss, this isn¡¯t the time¡ª¡±

    The silver-masked leader laughed, the sound cold and sharp. ¡°The girl must have gone mad from all the blood. A bracelet? What kind of nonsense is this?¡±

    Nova¡¯s gaze shifted to the leader, her expression unchanging. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you remove it for me?¡± she asked, her tone as light as if she were asking for tea.

    The leader chuckled, his amusement growing. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll humor you, little one.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Meus shouted, stepping forward to stop him, but one of the remaining attackers drove a blade into his leg, sending him crashing to the ground. He gritted his teeth against the pain, his eyes locked on the leader as he strode toward Nova.

    The leader knelt in front of her, his fingers gripping the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°This little trinket? Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±

    With a sharp tug, the bracelet came loose. For a moment, nothing happened. But then the air shifted. A strange, suffocating pressure filled the room, and the temperature dropped. Nova¡¯s hair, once brown, turned a vibrant, unnatural leaf-like green, as did her eyes. A faint, otherworldly glow emanated from her small frame, and the ground beneath her began to tremble.

    The leader staggered back, his confidence faltering. ¡°What... what is this?¡±

    Before anyone could react, massive tree roots erupted from the ground, their sharp tips impaling the three remaining attackers in an instant. Blood sprayed across the walls as their lifeless bodies were lifted into the air, the roots twisting and tightening before flinging them aside like discarded toys.

    The silver-masked leader, the only one spared, stared in horror. ¡°What... are you?¡± he whispered, his voice trembling.

    Nova turned to him, her innocent smile now tinged with something far more menacing. ¡°You wanted to know, didn¡¯t you? Well, now you get to see.¡±

    Three more vines erupted from the ground, wrapping around Meus, Aeress, and Maerti. The glow of green mana enveloped them as the vines pulsed with life. Meus felt his wounds knitting together, the pain fading as strength returned to his limbs. Aeress and Maerti, whose bodies had been lifeless mere moments ago, began to stir. Their eyes snapped open, glowing faintly with the same green hue as Nova¡¯s.

    Nova clapped her hands together, the sound oddly cheerful. ¡°There we go! I made you all stronger than that mean man over there,¡± she said, pointing at the trembling leader. ¡°So hurry up and finish him so we can go home before Mama gets super mad.¡±

    Meus rose to his feet, his body rejuvenated and his strength multiplied. He looked at Nova, a mix of awe and confusion in his eyes. ¡°Young Miss... what did you do?¡±

    Nova tilted her head, her green hair shimmering like leaves in sunlight. ¡°I fixed you. You were all broken, so I made you better.¡±

    Aeress and Maerti stood beside Meus, their movements fluid and precise. The three of them turned their gaze to the silver-masked leader, who stumbled back, his dark aura flickering in the face of their combined presence.

    ¡°This... this is impossible,¡± the leader stammered. ¡°No child should have this kind of power. What is she!?¡±

    Meus¡¯s sword gleamed as he drew it, his voice cold and steady. ¡°Although I don¡¯t really know; you certainly don¡¯t need to know. Just know that you¡¯re about to die because you underestimated her.¡±

    The leader roared in defiance, his dark aura flaring as he charged. But the newly strengthened Meus met him head-on, his blue aura overpowering the dark aura. Aeress and Maerti moved like phantoms, their attacks coordinated and relentless. The leader¡¯s cries of rage turned to screams of pain as their combined assault overwhelmed him.

    In the end, it was Meus who delivered the final blow, his blade piercing the leader¡¯s chest. The dark aura faded as the leader collapsed, lifeless, at his feet.

    Silence fell over the hideout once more, broken only by Nova¡¯s soft humming. She clapped her hands again, her smile radiant. ¡°Good job, everyone! Now let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Meus turned to her, his expression a mix of gratitude and bewilderment. ¡°Young Miss... thank you.¡±

    Nova giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Just don¡¯t tell Mama I took off my bracelet, okay? She might get really mad.¡±

    Meus couldn¡¯t help but chuckle despite everything. ¡°I certainly won¡¯t, Young Miss. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± said Nova with a smile as she ran out of the blood-soaked room with a care in the world.